Chapter 1: "And Love Me, For Eternity"
Notes:
before you read, i, from 2024, would like to preface this by saying a lot of developments happened as i wrote this, there are surely a lot of side plots that i wish i didnt include,
but for the other aspects of this story, i am really proud for the thought ive put into it, i just didnt remove the unwanted stuff for the sole reason that there may be at least just one reader who loves to reread it,
so please do know that for what its worth, the story itself and how it ends is worth it, you, as y/n will just be really .. active, enjoy !
Chapter Text
It was weird.
Really fucking weird.
You followed your usual routine as always. You woke up, took a shower, got ready for the day, ate breakfast, then went to your workroom. You checked your phone, got your daily message from your boss then proceeded to type in the code on the machine. You didn’t understand what happened, all you remembered was the machine malfunctioning before you essentially blacked out.
The next thing you knew you were waking up to the sounds of chatter filling your house.
“She’s awake”
You flinch. Did someone break in? You lift your head up quickly, wincing in the ache that resonated on the side of your head. Memories of what happened hours earlier flashed your mind and you panicked. You rush to get up from wherever you were, body jerking back as something restrained around you.
You look up, eyes widening as you see two familiar faces in front of you.
“Who are you”, the short man with black hair says, pointing a long blade at you. You flinch, noticing your mouth wasn’t restrained unlike the rest of your body. You blink again, mind refusing to process what was happening.
This can’t be happening.
“Levi Ackerman”, you say out loud, before looking towards the taller man next to him, “Erwin Smith”, you say, both of them looked taken aback. You were just as shocked and confused, because okay it wasn’t every day your dimension traveler machine malfunctions and somehow transfers you and what looks to be your house to the universe of Attack on Titan.
“SASHA DON’T EAT THAT!”
“BUT IT TASTES GOOD”
“IT COULD BE POISONOUS FOR ALL WE KNOW”
You perk up, looking to your left where you see the Sasha Braus and Connie Springer raiding your pantry. You blink for the hundredth time that day, your mind still processing how the hell this all happened. You must be dreaming. You bite the inside of your cheek, wincing at the pain.
Nope.
Definitely not a dream.
“Hey hey, you didn’t have to tie the pretty girl up like that”, someone enters the room. You recognize the voice immediately. You look to the entryway that was between the kitchen and the living room, there, stood Jean Kirstein.
“ She knows our names”
Sasha jumps into the room. “Really?”
Your eyes sparkle. At this point, whether it was a dream or not you didn’t care, if it was you never wanted to wake up, because oh my fucking god it’s Sasha, my baby. “Sasha Braus”, you say, voice excited as you meet her curious eyes. Jean raises his eyebrows in surprise, meanwhile, Sasha excitedly approaches you.
“You know me? What’s your name? You have a really nice house. What’s the weird food you have in that closet in the kitchen?”, she asks, disregarding the fact that you were a possible threat, given the ropes tying you to the sofa chair.
“Sasha-”
“Levi! She has insanely advanced technology! There was this one thing that was like a book but one side lit up and the other had a bunch of little things that when you pressed on it it would make a clicking noise and-”, Hange pops into the room.
“You’re awake!”, she says, stopping in her tracks when she sees your awestruck expression.
Hange Zoe.
Oh my fucking god Hange Zoe is right there.
You realize you were staring and you look away, slightly wincing. Levi and Erwin took notice of this but decide not to bring it up, both of them wanting to prioritize the issue they’ve been meaning to figure out since an hour ago.
“Who are you”, Levi says, lifting his blade up again. You get hit with a wave of anxiety, not sure how you were going to explain the fact that they were all originally from an anime when they’re all standing in your home. You could just say you came from the future, the tremendous amount of modern technology in your house should be enough to convince them of that fact. Or you could be honest and say you travel dimensions and something malfunctioned with the machine and you ended up-
Wait.
You look to the glass door of your living room leading to outside. You blink. It was your backyard, yes but there was something off. The houses that stood in your neighborhood were now gone, the only things surrounding your house being fields of grass with a couple of trees. Your eyes wander farther till you see it.
The Walls.
No fucking way.
You take a deep breath before looking back up at everyone else.
“Can you at least untie me?”, you say.
“Not until we know you’re not a threat”, Jean says, leaning against the wall. You give him a deadpanned look.
“As far as I’m concerned, I don’t have any weapons with me, meanwhile you all have what looks to be eight blades each, shouldn’t you at least give me the liberty of being unbound when you’re entering my home?”, you say. If you were dealing with these characters then you needed to be as rational and clear as possible.
Levi’s gaze turns to glare. “Blades don’t do much to a house that appears out of nowhere, not to mention the large amounts of technology that we’re unfamiliar with”, he reasons, putting both of his blades back into its compartment.
Erwin thinks before he goes and unties the ropes around your wrist and ankles.
“Oi oi oi, what do you think you’re doing?”, Levi takes a few steps forward.
“I trust that if she was so much of a threat with all of her advanced technology then she would’ve done something by now”, he says, and finally you were free. You stand up, earning everyone’s defensive stances, their hands on their blades.
You hold both of your arms up, giving everyone the signal that they could trust you.
Everyone seemed hesitant but they let you pass. You go to your workroom and the sight that welcomes you makes your heart drop. The machine was broken. Wires were strewn in all directions it shouldn’t have been, the buttons were popped out of place and the platform where you usually stood was broken into multiple pieces like shattered glass.
“We found you unconscious inside it”, Hange says.
You turn around, eyes meeting Hange’s as you go to sit on your work desk. “What happened? How’d I get here?”, you ask. Though you already had an idea of what had happened, you needed some things to be confirmed before you could come to the (dreadful) conclusion that you’ve formulated in your head.
“We were on a mission-”, Hange starts to speak before she stops, wary of what she’s saying.
“To kill titans”, you finish for her. She blinks, shocked. Everyone gave similar reactions, surprised at your knowledge of what was around you.
“Yes, and in the middle of retreating this house appeared, we wanted to be cautious as possible so when we found you unconscious in this room we had no choice but to restrain you”, she explains. The thought of any one of them tying you up caused shameless thrills of anticipation up your spine.
“Now can you explain what the hell is happening?”, you hear Jean say.
Oh boy.
-
Levi sighs, exasperated.
He looks at you. “So you’re telling me”
Here it comes.
“That you”, he pauses to make a rotating motion with his finger, gesturing to your house.
“And your house”
Three…
“Are from the future”
Two…
“In other words, you’re from a different ’dimension’, as you call it”
One.
“Yes”, the moment the confirmation comes from your lips everyone erupts in chaos.
There it is.
You wait for Erwin to have everyone settle down, which you were thankful for since you didn’t think you could survive another headache from having to explain things when you were still processing information yourself.
“Can you explain one last thing”, Hange says, leaning forward with her arms on her knees as she and the others sat on your couch.
“What?”
Hange gets up from the couch, pulling you to stand near the glass door. She points to the far distance, where you panic upon seeing maybe seven or so titans in the distance. “Those titans came all the way over to here, but for some reason can’t get past that certain distance, I’d say the distance between your home and those titans are a solid seven meters”, she explains before she turns to you.
“Any thoughts on this?”
You look back to the titans in the distance. “No”
“It also seems to apply to titan shifters, Eren couldn’t physically pass and had to be left behind with Mikasa and the others”, she explains. Everyone was already aware of the fact you knew most of the people in this dimension, the information you had provided eliminating most of their confusion.
Silence fills the room as you sigh, stressed from the situation.
“What now?”, Sasha asks. Everyone seemed to be asking the same question.
“I don’t know, it’s the first time a malfunction like this happened, as far as I know, I’m stuck here”, your serious tone causing everyone to stop and think. You grab your phone, opening it, and frowning upon seeing your message to your boss is still unread.
A sudden weight is on your back and you stumble forward. “What’s that?! It’s glowing, are those words? Do you write letters through glowing boxes now?!”, Sasha asks excitedly, the faint smell of buttered popcorn filling your nose.
“No, well yes, but this is called a phone”, you explain, handing the device to Sasha whose eyes physically sparkle upon seeing and touching it. She clicks on the calculator app, asking you what it was before you explain its purpose, her smile widening as she starts adding and multiplying random numbers. Connie and Jean join in and they click on random apps.
At one point, Jean clicked on your Youtube app and the trio’s eyes sparkled and you had to explain what a video was.
“And what year are you from?”, Hange asks, and even though you’ve explained that dimensions can come in years and so on, you haven’t explained what exact year and timeline you were from.
“2021”
Levi’s eyes widen. “Are there titans in your dimension?”
You shake your head.
Everyone’s eyes widen. You felt a nudging ache in your chest, a guilty feeling filling your system when you see their shocked yet sad expressions. They’ve been living their whole lives studying and killing titans, friend after friend, comrade after comrade, lives were stolen and yet there were people in other dimensions who didn’t have to go through the terror of being at the titans’ mercy.
But that’s just how it is.
Hange’s hand holds your shoulder. “Y/N”
“Hm?”
“Do you mind if we ask you to show us more of your technology?”
Erwin holds a hand up. “Hold on, we have to get everyone back inside Wall Rose first”, everyone collectively sighed or pouted, but all of them proceeded to get ready to leave regardless.
“Y/N should be fine considering the titans still haven’t moved, but should something happen-”, Erwin pulls out a small gun and a tube that had a red ring around it. “-You can fire this and we’ll come back as soon as possible”, he says, handing you the gun to which you nod, the anxiety of being surrounded by titans hitting you square in the face.
Everyone leaves just a few minutes later, with Sasha needing to be dragged out since she wanted to stay and try out all the other foods available in your pantry.
You watch as everyone rides off with their horses and their comrades, leaving you in your house before you shut the glass door, going to your room before you essentially pass out on the bed, the mid-day sunshine peeking through your windows.
Chapter 2: The End Of The Day
Summary:
y/n's rich rich
Chapter Text
It’s been a shit ton of a headache for the last five hours.
First off, you needed to figure out if the things in your house still worked. Like the stoves, the lights, the fridge, or even the outlets. You thanked the heavens and everything good in the world once you remembered that you used solar panels most of the time, which meant everything was still in perfect and usable shape. You also remembered your storage closet filled with gas tanks and sighed in relief. You also felt a huge wave of release once you remembered that you’d gone grocery shopping the day before, so your fridge and pantry were still very much stocked.
Well, save for the few chips that Sasha ate that morning but other than that it was all good.
You managed to calm yourself down from a panic attack, telling yourself that you’d be fine and if things were to turn for the worst, the only unfavorable outcome would be that you’d die from getting eaten by a titan.
You didn’t exactly have much to leave behind.
You had no pets, and you never were close with your family. Sure, you had your friends here and there but you tended to not initiate close relationships when your job was so risky. A perfect example scenario would be right now. In the odd chances that the dimension machine would malfunction, you didn’t want to worry others if it were to ever happen.
There are only three possible outcomes when dimension machines were to malfunction.
One, the machine explodes and the traveler dies. Two, the machine shuts down and it can take months to fix. And three, the machine dismantles and the transporter platform will transport the traveler to a different dimension and the traveler won't be able to make it back.
Your situation was something that hasn’t happened before.
It’s the first time you’ve heard of a dimension machine transfer not only itself but also the whole house along with it, and this situation seemed like it was gonna be a pain in not only your ass but your neck, back, and head. Your boss had already responded back to your message, saying they’ll look into it and for you to try to survive as long as possible.
You asked them how the Attack on Titan universe had been considered a dimension when it never existed in real life, and the company said that that’s also something they were trying to figure out.
You wanted to lay back down again, the headache that had been lasting for the last four hours only getting worse.
It wasn’t until your house clock had signaled you that it was 5 in the afternoon that you heard a knock at your door.
You get up from your living room hammock and walk to the front door, your footsteps heavy as you still felt sleepy and a bit lightheaded. You see Sasha along with Hange, both of them ogling over the plants on your doorstep. You chuckle and open the door.
“You can press this little button here”, you say, pointing to your doorbell. Hange looks at you before she presses her thumb on the little button, the ringtone of the doorbell sounding through the living room. Hange and Sasha were both awestruck, their eyes sparkling as they go to click it again.
You let out a small laugh before they fix themselves and enter your house. Your eyes look over the perimeter of your house, relief passing your mind as you see only a good three to four titans.
“How are you feeling?”, Hange asks as she removes her ODM gear, placing them near the doorstep as she fixes her hair. Sasha does the same before she looks back at you. You grow shy at their gazes before you clear your throat and tell them to sit in the living room.
“A little lightheaded from a headache but I’m fine, I was planning to cook dinner before you came actually”, you say as you close the door, noticing Hange and Sasha’s horses tied to your fence. Upon noticing, Hange holds a hand up.
“I hope you don’t mind”, she says and you shake your head with a smile.
“Would you like to join me for dinner?”, you ask, an obvious sense of hope in your voice that you cringe at slightly. Sasha beams and nods excitedly, making a b-line for your kitchen. Hange apologizes for Sasha’s behavior but you shrug it off and say it’s fine. It’s not like being face to face with the Sasha Braus and Hange Zoe was making you excited and a bit jittery. Nope. Definitely not.
You and Hange go to the kitchen, finding Sasha looking through your pantry. Hange scolds her and says to behave but you just hold a hand up before you go and grab a small bag of potato chips, handing it to Sasha who takes it happily. You then grab some seasonings and potatoes, putting them on the kitchen island before you turn to Hange, who was still standing in the entryway of your kitchen.
“Would you like anything?”, you ask.
Hange approaches you and checks the tray of junk food that you have, her eyes scanning the assortments of sweets and chips. “Gummy bears?”, she reads one of the labels, you smile and hand it to her. Curiosity showed on her face and you rip the bag open, the sweet artificial smells hitting both of your noses.
“What material is this?”, she asks, pinching the plastic in between her fingers. You chuckle at her confusion before you grab a cherry-flavored gummy bear and you hold it to the front of her mouth. She looks at you with slight confusion before she opens her mouth, a little bit of her lips touching your thumb before you pull away, a fond feeling in your chest rising when you see her eyes sparkle, a smile forms on her lips and she chews on it happily.
“This is so good! What is it made of? It’s really sweet, it tastes like cherries but more concentrated, the colors are really vibrant too! What’s this one?”, she pulls a yellow gummy bear out.
“That’s lemon-flavored, it’s a little sour though”, you say, your words not fast enough because she’d already bitten into it, her face scrunching up a bit. You laugh and you tell her to finish the bag if she wanted to, you watched as she stood next to Sasha. The younger brunette seemingly tearing up as she ate the barbeque-flavored chips.
You told them to feel free to sit on the kitchen counter, where they would be facing you as you cooked. They nod and obediently sat down on the high-stools, watching you as you washed the potatoes, grabbed metal trays, olive oil, parsley, etc. At one point, Sasha almost threw herself across the kitchen island when she spotted you pulling out a raw piece of meat from your fridge.
You then had to explain what fridges and freezers were.
After that, in the middle of cooking, Hange clears her throat, grabbing your attention as you stopped chopping the herbs you’d prepared. Upon seeing your attention on her she looks behind her. “There’s a huge thing of water outside, what’s it for?”, she asks. You look down again at what you were chopping, quickly finishing it before you go to lower the heat on the stove and in the oven.
You look back up, hands on the counter as you stood with your weight shifted to one leg. “It’s for swimming, I use it whenever it’s hot or when I just wanna relax during the evening, it has a little control- or a button, you can call it, that changes the water’s temperature to how you like it, it’s called a swimming pool”
Sasha’s excited smile pops up again. You grab the kitchen tongs and you flip the meat, grabbing the cut-out cubes of butter and throwing them in the pan gently, then you grab the cutting board filled with the herbs before you throw them in the pan. Your left hand turns the heat off on the oven before you set down the kitchen tongs, grabbing a spoon instead then scooping the melted butter, basting the flavorful liquid over the steak.
Hange and Sasha watch in awe, never having seen the other ways a piece of meat could be cooked. You did it all so smoothly, your hands moving with finesse, it was hot honestly, but they didn’t realize it. Yet. You let the meat cook through for a little while longer before you take the tray of roasted potatoes out of the oven, setting them down over a kitchen cloth. You then go to the other side of the kitchen, where you unplug the rice cooker.
“If you ever wanna go in and try it then by all means you have my permission”, you say with a smile. You finish the rest of your cooking and plating before you set your plates down. On each of your plates were two scoops of rice, four slices of meat, and roasted potatoes. You felt pride seeth in your chest when you see their awestruck expressions before you snap your fingers, rushing to get water for the three of you.
You sit down, satisfied with what you had prepared and the three of you dig in. Sasha did her best to behave as properly as possible. They both praised your cooking skills, causing you to blush but thankfully they didn’t notice. Halfway through your meal, you set down your spoon and instead use your fork to take bites of the roasted potatoes.
“If I may, may I ask why you decided to visit? It should be dinner time for you back at the corps right?”, you ask, to which Hange laughs and sets her utensils down.
“I insisted Commander Erwin give me his permission, and eventually he gave in, Sasha wanted to come with, reasoning that she wanted to be sure I came back alive”, she chuckles, the two of you knew it was so she could taste more of the food you had. Sasha uncharacteristically blushes, looking down and avoiding your gaze.
The next few minutes were quiet, as you three finished your meals.
You grab their plates, going to wash the dishes, making sure to save as much water as possible. Hange unties her hair and fixes it, her glasses down. Sasha started wandering around your house before she figures out how to open the glass door leading to the pool. Hange watches her warily before you tell the older brunette to follow you outside. Sasha was on her knees, one hand holding onto the ledge and one hand swaying through the water.
You jog to the controls of the pool, which was situated near the glass door. Sasha’s eyes widen when she feels the cold water turn warm. Hange approaches you, looking over the buttons before she reads one of the buttons’ labels.
“Bubbles?”, she asks you. You smile and let her press the button, you hold half her hand and half her wrist gently, guiding her to do it. She presses it, the sound of Sasha gasping behind them grabbing Hange’s attention. The pool was now producing bubbles, the scattered holes at the bottom of the pool creating bubbles that soon rose to the surface, Sasha put her hand on the surface of the water, the bubbles tickling her skin.
Hange goes running to the pool, stopping when you realize her hand was still being held. You quickly let go, apologizing. You mentally slapped yourself in the face, telling yourself to calm down you touch-deprived whore. You were tapped on the shoulder, Sasha’s awaiting face suddenly in front of you.
“What- What do you wear when you go swimming? Do you… wear nothing?”, she asks. You chuckle, the blush on your cheeks showing the opposite of your reaction.
“I wear a swimsuit, it depends, if you two have some free time for the rest of the night or one of these days then I wouldn’t mind showing you”, you say, a thrill going up to your spine at the thought of showing them what swimsuits and bikinis were, the mental image of them seeing you in a bathing suit causing shameful thoughts to fill your mind.
They both nod, before Hange gets up and walks over to the both of you.
“We were given the exception that we had to go back before sunrise”, she says and you nod.
“I still have a few experiments to do back in the corps, I’m sure we can visit tomorrow morning instead, it’s also more favorable if you could get some good night’s sleep”, Hange explains, and you nod, agreeing. Sasha whines, saying she wants to stay a little longer but you reassure her, saying you’ll have breakfast ready when she arrives tomorrow.
Hange smiles and you walk them to the door, watching as they wore their ODM gear before they wave you goodbye, saying they’ll be back by morning. You nod and wave them goodbye, the sounds of the horses galloping on the grass fading into the distance.
Ah, they left since titans are inactive at night.
You close the door, going back clean everything up before you go back upstairs. You take a quick shower, wary of how much water you use. You throw on an oversized long-sleeve shirt. You turn off all the lights in your house, leaving just the lamp on your bedside table before you remember that you had galaxy lights and LED strips taped to your ceiling. You didn’t feel like turning them on, but the excitement of showing them to the others caused jitters to your body. You go to sleep, content and excited for the next day.
Chapter 3: Compliments
Summary:
jean x reader chapter :]
Notes:
for the sake of this fic y/n will be at least 5'5
I had a hella fun time writing this chapter, hope yall enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
You wake up to the sounds of your phone vibrating beneath your pillow. The soft ringtone filling the room as you blink the sleepiness away. The room was cold but the blankets kept you warm, your soft skin basking in the soft material of your shirt and the sheets of your bed. You see the early sunrise through the horizon- or rather, the walls. The memories hit you like a brick, but you relax back into the bed as you remembered having dinner with Hange and Sasha the night before.
Which reminds you, they should be arriving any minute.
But you just felt so comfortable. You whined and nuzzled yourself deeper into the bedsheets, the sunshine peeking into your bedroom adding more warmth into your room, making it all the more difficult to find the will to get up.
You hear horses galloping in the distance and you groan, fighting the urge to go back to sleep as you get up, your toes fumbling with the soft carpet as you sit up, mentally getting ready for the day. You grab the rolled-up fluffy socks on the nightstand. You roll them up to your ankle, sighing when you feel the warmth engulfing your skin.
You get up, closing the door behind you before you make a quick trip to the bathroom. You brush your teeth, fix your hair, wash your face, then you make it down the stairs. Just in time, you hear a knock on your glass door, you rush down and you make a quick turn, gaze spotting a single person outside. You furrow your eyebrows, opening the door as your eyes meet Jean’s.
“Jean”
You look up at him, confused when you see a very obvious blush on his face. His eyes are wide and his cheeks were red, he licked his lips, eyes darting from your eyes to your body. You blink, confused. Was it the cold? You stood aside, letting Jean inside. You watch as he stands in front of you, closing the glass door with his hand on the glass as he drags it till he hears the click.
Jean was admittedly a few inches taller, a solid two inches maybe.
You look up at him, smiling. Seeing that there was no one else behind Jean you tell him to follow you to the living room. He sits down, while you go and make two bowls of cereal. You decided to shrug off his odd behavior and instead focused on making butter and toast. You hear him taking his ODM gear off, presumably leaving him in just a long-sleeve olive-green shirt and his dark-brown pants.
You finish everything and you go to the couch, setting the tray holding the bowls of cereal and plates filled with buttered toast down onto the coffee table.
“Why is it just you?”, you ask, handing him a spoon. He takes it, muttering a small ‘thanks’, still avoiding your gaze. You blink in confusion again before the both of you start eating in silence. It took a few minutes for Jean to finally speak.
“Hange-san was told to get some sleep since she spent the whole night doing her experiments, Sasha was still asleep and I wanted to-”, he stops, his eyes diverting from you to his bowl.
“You wanted to..?”, you say. He clears his throat, his fist in front of his mouth as he sets down the empty bowl of cereal. You wait for him to answer.
“I.. wanted to use the opportunity to see you, with Commander Erwin’s permission of course”, he says, the blush on his face minutes earlier showing up again.
It clicked.
The awkwardness, the blushing, he was being shy. You suddenly get hit with a wave of realization because fuck, I’m still wearing the long-sleeve shirt. He was probably staring at what you were wearing and the fact that almost your whole chest was exposed.
You chuckle, grabbing the plate filled with buttered toast and you hand it to him, who takes it with a calm expression on his face, seemingly more relaxed now.
“Was that why you were all red when I opened the door for you?”, you use your free hand to press against the cushion between your bodies, barely an inch away from his thigh. “Or was it something else?”, you ask, setting down the toast on the plate, your fingers flicking off the crumbs on your fingertips.
“Well- Sort of”, he says. You sigh quietly.
“You can be straightforward with me Jean”, you say, your hand setting itself on his thigh. He visibly shudders, his eyes widened and his breath hitched. You chuckle. This is fun. Your left hand that was placed on his thigh moved up his chest, his cheeks turning red again.
“Okay- So, I may or may not have just wanted to spend time with you, alone”, he says, eyes meeting yours.
You smile, your hand moving up to his shoulder. “See? That wasn’t so hard was it?”, you giggle, amused at the reactions Jean was giving. You knew his character so well, so drawing a reaction from him was simple and relatively really easy.
You notice his ragged breathing and you smile, squeezing his shoulder to calm him down. It proves to be effective and he smiles at you. Your right-hand reaches for his left thigh, his breath hitching momentarily before he calms down once he sees your gentle gaze.
“Do I make you nervous Jean?”
He nods. “Very”
You smile, looking down at his lap before you throw your leg over his thighs, his eyes widening and a loud gasp leaving his lips. You giggle quietly before you make yourself comfortable, your thighs sitting nicely on his muscular ones. He stares at you, clearly uncomfortable, the blush on his cheeks now on his ears and neck. You put your hands on his shoulders, squeezing them the same way as earlier, his body physically un-tenses right in front of you.
“Do I make you uncomfortable?”
His fingers fiddle with each other on either side of his legs. “In a good way”, he admits.
You smile, grabbing his wrists and placing his hands on your lower thighs, his breath hitching as his calloused fingers touched your soft skin. You squeeze his hands gently, a breathy chuckle leaving his lips as he slowly grew more relaxed and comfortable, his hands barely squeezing your thighs.
“You weren’t so shy yesterday when you said I was ‘cute’”, you chuckle, your hands going back to his chest, your thumbs fumbling with the collars of his shirt. He looks down, avoiding your confident gaze. You smile and your hand reaches his cheek, you lift his face up, your faces inches apart.
“What’s making you so shy?”, you ask, refusing to have him look down again as your left-hand cups his neck, holding him in place. You lean forward a bit, the fabric of your shirt slightly revealing your cleavage.
“Being alone with you”, he says. Everything about him was an open book. You smile and you lean down, your cheek ghosting his own as you breathe gently in his ear. “S’that so?”, you ask, your hot breath tickling his neck as your gentle whisper echoed in his head.
“What about it specifically?”, you ask, your lips ghosting his skin as you make your way down to the base of his neck. He shudders, his grip on your thighs tightening.
“You’re just- really pretty, gorgeous even”, he admits, his right hand riding up your thigh, his thumb rubbing your inner thigh making you shudder.
“You don’t look too bad yourself sweetheart”, you smile when you see him hide his face on your shoulder. You lift your head, Jean’s hair slightly tickling your neck and jaw as you put your right hand on his hair, your nails gently scratching his scalp.
“You really think so?”
A pout settles on your lips. You remember his face being insulted often, horse face, others often said. It made a dull ache on your chest and you felt ridiculous for thinking so deeply about it. Jean was just a really big dork in your opinion. He was cute, handsome, and funny. It made you a little sad to think that he had hidden insecurities that he refused to show the others.
“Mhm, I think you’re really handsome”, you say, your hand that was on his neck going to his shoulder.
He finally lifts his head off your shoulder, a smile on his lips that you could tell was being restrained. He was happy and it made you happy. His eyes sparkled as his eyes meet yours.
“That.. makes me really happy”, he says, his cheeks puffing up once he lets his smile shine through. You think for a moment before you lean in, pressing your lips on his forehead, startling him.
“I’m glad”
His shy smile shined, his cheeks flushed red and glowed in the morning sunlight. You hear the sounds of horses galloping outside and you slowly get off of Jean’s lap, the disappointment obvious on his expression. You laugh and you ruffle his hair fondly, the disappointed pout on his lips turning to a happy smile.
“Y/NNNN!”, you hear Hange outside.
You suddenly hear the sound of something hitting your glass door. You wince, head turning in your front door’s direction where you see Hange with her hands holding her nose. Your face scrunches up, the vibrating pain that wasn’t even on your nose making you cringe. You make your way to the door, opening it and letting Hange waddle inside.
“Are you okay?”, you ask, grimacing when you see her remove her hands, her nose bright red.
“Yeah”, she says, eyes spotting Jean behind you. “No wonder why Connie couldn’t find you”, Hange laughs, to which Jean’s eyes widen a bit.
“Is he looking for me?”
Hange nods. “He said that you were assigned to do a task acquired by Commander Erwin”, she says. Jean slaps a hand to his forehead. “Fuck I forgot about that”, he says, quickly grabbing his ODM gear and putting it on. Hange asks for your permission to go to the pool, to which you chuckle and nod.
Jean approaches you, his gear all strapped on now. “I’ll see you again sometime?”, he asks, scratching the back of his head. You smile and nod, grabbing his shoulder in your hand, giving it a gentle squeeze as you did earlier.
“Make it back safely”, you say, worried since it was morning and the chances of titans being around worried you. He smiles reassuringly at you before he grabs you by the hand, leading you outside. He points to Wall Rose, which was a few miles away.
“Given the distance, I’m sure anyone who’d like to visit you will make it just fine, in fact, the moment I came close to your house the titan that chased me ran the opposite direction”, the situation about titans not coming close to your house was still a mystery but no one was complaining.
You nod and watch as Jean rides off on his horse, panic settling in your body when you see two titans begin to run after him. The run back to the wall seemed to last centuries before Jean launches himself onto the wall, out of reach by the titans. You see some scouts standing on top of the wall and feel relief pass through your body. He’ll be fine.
You walk back inside, closing the door behind you as you make your way towards Hange.
Notes:
this chapter was originally supposed to be jean then hange but I used a word counter and this chapter was already 1,9k, so I decided to split Hange's chapter into another separate one
Chapter 4: Make-Shift Force Field
Chapter Text
Upon noticing your presence, Hange gets up. You see the bubbles already popping in the pool and you chuckle. Hange stands in front of you, your eyes meeting hers as you look up to meet her gaze.
“I came here earlier than I planned to since I wanted to use the swimming pool”, she pauses and takes your hands in hers. “If you’d let me”, she asks, to which you nod and lead her upstairs, her eyes widening in excitement as she sees your bedroom for the first time. She instantly starts fiddling with the things on your study desk, bed, and closet.
You stop once you realize that you’d be wearing a swimsuit in front of Hange, who would be wearing one of your pairs as well. You blush at the thought, but you shake it off and you go to your cabinet, where Hange steps aside and lets you find whatever you were looking for.
She steps back and launches herself on the bed, instantly melting into the soft mattress as she smells your scent on the bed. A soft and fuzzy feeling settles on her chest and she smiles, nuzzling her face on the soft blankets. Her eyes spot your phone and she grows excited, she squirms on the bed and grabs it.
“Y/N can I?”, she asks, holding your phone up and you nod. “Sure”
Hange opens the phone, immediately going to the calculator app since she was still mesmerized by the math contraption. This could come in handy one day, she thinks. She exits the app by pressing the home button, which you had taught her yesterday. She then clicks on the app that said ‘photos’.
She sees your folders, reading the labels with an excited gleam in her eyes.
“Vacations… drawings... dance videos... feel-good photos?”, she clicks on the folder, her eyes widening when a bunch of pictures of you popped up. On the top of the folder were pictures of you posing in the parks you had near your neighborhood, the photos following them were pictures of you posing in your pool, your soft and slightly tanned skin glowing in the sunlight.
She felt her chest do something weird, and a sudden heat was coming from her cheeks. The realization that your pictures were making her excited made her question… something. She didn’t know what but there was just something. She scrolls farther down, the sound of clothing hangers hitting clothing hangers in the background. Her eyes widen when a certain picture pops into view.
In the picture, you were lying on your bed, naked and on your stomach, your arms folded in front of you as you rested your head on them. Your blanket was covering your butt, before it was strewn underneath you then was placed under your chest, your boobs being squished slightly as the blanket’s folds hid your nipples. Your soft skin glowed in the sunlight that was peaking through your bedroom, the light reflecting off your white blanket as your legs caressed each other.
Hange stares at the picture with a new kind of feeling in her system, she could only describe it as lust.
“These should fit you-”, you stop, shocked to see Hange staring at was technically your nudes. Hange looks back at you, her eyes brimming with so much lust and attraction that it makes you shudder. She gets up from the bed, making her way towards you. You react by walking backward, your back hitting the wall as Hange closes the gap between your bodies. She looks at the phone then back at you, before she places your device on one of the shelves of your cabinet.
She looks down at your body, her gaze making you shy before your breath hitches. Her hand reaches to hold your waist, you shudder as her fingers squeeze gently. Her hand goes down, stopping when your skin meets her hand, she looks back into your eyes, and before you knew it, her hand caressed back up, her hand lifting the fabric of your shirt up.
“H-Hange”, you whimper, biting your lips when you feel her fingers spread and squeeze your thighs. You hear her chuckle, a newfound gleam in her eyes as she leans into your ear.
“Your skin feels as soft as it looks”, is all she says before she pulls away, leaving you turned on and confused at the same time. She grabs the bathing suits you pulled out and picks out the one-piece that was in a scarlet shade of red.
“This is quite revealing”, she says, her voice back normal. Her demeanor changes so quickly it gives you whiplash.
“W-Well, it’s less of a hassle to go swimming when you wear light clothes”, you explain, looking at your own one-piece bathing suit , the strings on the sides were a bit stretched and the fabric was a little worn out.
“I see”, she says. “Let’s get changed then”, she says, her eyes showing off her excitement to be in the pool. You shrug off the horniness and you begin to unbutton your shirt, heading for your bathroom, your hand grabbing the doorknob as you opened it.
“Where’re you going?”, you hear Hange say.
“To the bathroom, to change”, you say. Hange chuckles, approaching you. Her hand reaches out to close the door. Her body traps you again and she looks down at your almost unbuttoned shirt. The shirt was now exposing the middle of your chest, and Hange took the opportunity to take a close look at your boobs, you see her playful smirk and you almost melt into a puddle on the spot.
“I’ve already seen your ‘feel-good photos’ Y/N, it’s only fair that I change in front of you don’t you think?”
Oh my God.
I’m gonna pass out. Or maybe I am passing out, no scratch that I’m passing on . Oh my fucking God Hange just asked me to stay and watch her change-
You hear Hange chuckle, snapping you out of your thoughts. She walks away from you, her back facing yours as she takes her shirt off, followed by her pants. Her tan skin looked so soft that you were twitching to walk over and touch her. She was left in her bra and underwear, her curves and muscular legs and arms teasing you as she turns around, her eyes brimming with dominance.
“Would you be a good girl and help me put this on?”
I hope they’ll put ‘died a happy whore’ on my grave.
“Sure”, you say, trying to appear as unbothered as possible. Hange smiles and hands you the bathing suit. You lick your lips as you got on your knees.
“Put your feet through these”, you roll up the fabric and you stretch the two holes on the bottom for Hange to put her feet through. She listens and you bring the suit up, scooting the fabric up to her thighs, you look up, her eyes meeting yours and you blush.
You get up, yanking the stretchy fabric up more till the bottom of the bathing suit meets her crotch. You adjust the fabric before you help her put her arms through the straps. You sigh quietly in relief when the bathing suit wasn’t too tight. You adjust the fabric more as you helped Hange become more comfortable in the tight-fitting bathing suit. You bite your lips as you fix the fabric creases on her sides, your fingers caressing the curves of her skin.
“You seem to be enjoying this”, you hear Hange laugh. You huff, pouting.
“Is it bad that I am?”
Hange shakes her head. “Not at all, I think it’s adorable”
Haha, fuck me.
“There, are you comfortable?”, you ask. “Mhm”, Hange smiles, sending cupid arrows straight into your chest.
You hesitate for a moment as Hange grabs your bathing suit, she hands it to you, smiling before she grabs her clothes and folds them neatly. “I’ll wait for you downstairs”, she says, bringing her folded clothes with her as she exits your room.
…
A loud breath leaves your lips and you put a hand to your chest, calming yourself down. You felt slightly dizzy as you proceeded to put on your bathing suit, a bit of baby fat protruding from your swimsuit but you couldn’t give a rat’s ass about it. You brush your hair a little, wanting to look a little better for Hange. You rush to leave your room and you grab two thick towels from your bathroom before you make your way downstairs.
You spot Hange standing above the pool near the edge and resist the urge to push her in.
“You look good”, Hange says, her gentle smile countering her droopy eyes and smirk.
“Thanks”, you say before you go to the controls, cranking the temperature so it was a bit warmer. Hange notices the change in temperature since she had dipped her toes in the water.
“You’re making it warmer? Isn’t the air warm already?”, she asks.
“I don’t want to freeze to death thank you very much”, she chuckles at your response.
“M’lady”, she gestures to the pool, her body bending forward as one arm was placed behind her back and the other was outstretched, gesturing to the pool. You laugh and you sprint, your bare feet hitting the floor before you jump into the pool. Water splashes in the air and Hange scoots back to avoid the water.
You come back up to the surface of the water, smiling as your eyes meet Hange.
“Come on in”, you speak. Hange nods, sitting on the edge of the pool before she eventually dips her body in. She takes note of her glasses and she takes them off, the straps accidentally yanking her ponytail off. She huffs but she just sets her glasses on the floor, before using the tip of her toes to stay up.
You notice this quickly. “Do you not know how to swim Hange?”
She shakes her head. “Killing titans doesn’t require knowing how to swim”
You hum as you swim towards her, the warm water making your body relax and the bubbles tickling your skin. Hange looks down on you with her brown orbs shimmering in the reflected sunlight coming from the pool. She was gorgeous. With her hair down and her glasses off and everything. Her hands find your waist, your body being pulled into hers.
Bubbles rise to the surface between you felt her fingers rub your skin, her nails tickling you more than the bubbles sticking to your skin. She smiles down at you, butterflies fluttering in your stomach. A question pops into your head and you pull away.
“Hange”
“Hm?”
“This... this isn’t a norm in your time, right? A girl being intimate with a girl, it’s more acceptable where I’m from yeah but we’re in the year 850”, you say, not quite sure what you were going for with asking this. The thought of cockblocking yourself makes you want to drown yourself on the spot.
Hange chuckles. “With titans terrorizing humanity do you think we have time to discriminate against who we like?”, she asks, swimming towards you as her arms wrap around your waist. You shake your head, avoiding her gaze.
“And with the way you stared at me yesterday, I could already confirm that women liking women wasn’t an out-of-the-ordinary kind of thing for you”, she laughs, much to your embarrassment. You hide your face on her chest, your forehead pressing on her breastbone as you hear her chuckle.
“I can see how swimming pools can be enjoyable”, Hange says. You look up from her chest, your hands holding onto Hange’s shoulders.
“How so?”, you ask, wanting to hear her input. You let out an embarrassing squeak when you feel her hands grope your butt cheeks. You flinch, a sudden and quick blush appearing on your face as your grip on Hange’s shoulders tightened.
“It gives people the opportunity to see their acquaintances in such revealing clothing”, she says, her fingers gripping your butt moved down to your upper thighs, and before you knew it, your legs were around her, barely any space between your crotch and hers.
“Do you like that I’m wearing what I’m wearing?”, you ask.
Hange leans into the side of your head, her breath ghosting your skin as she whispers into your ear. “ Very ”, she puts emphasis on her words as her hands go back to grip your buttcheeks. You blush as soon as a loud whimper leaves your lips.
A sudden sound rings throughout the house, Hange looks behind her before looking back at you. “What’s that noise”, she asks you.
“It’s an alarm, it means it’s already eight in the morning”, you say and she hums in response.
Silence engulfs both of you and you relax into her hold. Hange was one of your comfort characters, her personality never failed to make you feel better from a bad day and here you were, in her arms as you two basked in the morning sunlight and in the warm bubbles tickling your skin. You hear a rumbling noise and you pull your face away from Hange’s chest.
“Hange”
The brunette looks away. “Have you eaten breakfast”, you ask. She clears her throat, looking back at you.
“I came here as soon as I woke up”, you give her a deadpanned expression. You retract your hands as you cross your arms, raising an eyebrow at her and wow that’s so fucking attractive, Hange thinks.
“And just for how long did you sleep?”, you ask. Hange shrugs her shoulders, “Maybe a good four hours”, she says, grinning sheepishly as she massages your thighs. You huff, letting your head fall back onto her chest as some of the water touched your chin.
“And did you eat breakfast?”
“Nope”
In a blink of an eye, you manage to get off of the brunette and out of the pool, the water dripping down your legs as you grab your towel. “You shouldn’t skip breakfast Hange”, you say, wiping the excess water off your body as you squeeze your hair, letting the water fall to the floor.
“I’ve spent long periods of time not sleeping and not eating Y/N”, Hange says, a matter of fact. You pout, letting your hands fall to your side as you give Hange your signature puppy eyes.
. . .
“... But I wouldn’t mind you cooking for me”, Hange says in defeat but also with a cheeky smile. You smile in victory and you go back inside, wiping your feet on the floormat and wrapping the towel around your body.
“Y/N?”
You turn around, eyes meeting Hange’s who had her arms folded on the edge of the floor, her head resting on her arms as she looked up at you. “Can I use your phone?”, she asks, her tone hopeful. You shake your head.
“Phones break when they get wet, you can use it but you either have to get out of the pool or you’ll have to wait till later”, you say, causing a momentary pout to form on her lips before she hoists herself up and out of the pool.
You chuckle as she dries herself while you go into the kitchen to cook breakfast.
-
“Hange”
“Hm?”
You and Hange were sitting on the two hanging chairs near the pool, yours and Hange’s hand holding one bowl while the other held a fork. Well- you were holding chopsticks, Hange was holding a fork. She insisted that she could learn how chopsticks work but you just told her that you would teach her some time.
You had decided to reheat a Philippine cuisine that you had leftovers of from a few days prior. Hange immediately dug in, saying it was delicious and that she wanted more of it if there was more in the fridge. You laugh and say you’ll leave them for her.
“Do you think I can try to use the omnidirectional gear?”
Hange stops chewing for half a second before she starts chewing again. “Why?”, she asks. You shrug and take another bite, your hair blowing in the wind as the smell of fresh air fills your lungs.
“I wanna know what’s it like”, you say. Hange hums and sets her bowl down on the mini table that you had pulled out. You rest your elbows on your folded legs, eyes gazing over the distance where you see a few titans standing or laying down around the perimeter of your house.
“I wanted to ask you something actually”, Hange says, her voice turning serious as she also sets down her bowl. You look to her, your eyes meeting hers before she speaks.
“I wanted to ask if you’d like to stay at the corps for the time being”
You blink, eyes looking down at your lap before the direction of your head follows soon after. You think back to the sight of titans surrounding your house, the number of them slowly becoming larger and larger freaked you out. But you needed to be updated by your boss, everything you needed was in your house and if you ever needed to compromise you can always look it up-
Wait.
Your eyes widen and a heavy feeling settles on your chest as you look to your phone that was on the table, your hands twitching as you grab it. Your eyes widen as you see it, three full bars. You still had WiFi.
You look back to the titans in the not-so-far distance.
There’s no way.
Chapter 5: "But I've No Need Of Mighty Deeds"
Summary:
feel free to let me know if there're any characters you want me to write about more between hange, sasha, jean, levi, mikasa and armin :]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Are you sure about this?”
You nod.
Levi and Erwin contemplate their options. Erwin’s eyes meet the floor while Levi stares back at you, his gaze piercing and intimidating but, shamefully enough, you’ve stared at his face through the countless reruns of Attack on Titan so much that you weren’t that affected by it anymore. You didn’t break the stare as you lean back on the sofa, Hange leaning on her legs as she also analyzes the situation.
A sudden realization hits you.
You know.
You know about Reiner, Annie, and Bertholdt.
You know that they’re traitors and you know that there’s life beyond the walls but how exactly were you going to break that to them? As far as you knew, you were told that revealing information before it was supposed to happen in the timeline that you were in, would break the dimension, meaning everyone in it could die, since changing the already written outcome could potentially affect all other things as well. It was a really twisted way of the butterfly effect you supposed.
“What happens if titans destroy your house?”, Erwin asks, his hands intertwined together as he looks at you.
You had already explained that your WiFi router was still working. And your theory that the radiofrequency electromagnetic fields could be repelling the titans could be very much possible because the distance and everything were just too conspicuous.
You had already gone outside, bringing your longest extension along with your WiFi extension. Everyone’s eyes widened when the titans near your area had moved farther and farther away, Hange might even dare say some of them looked terrified.
“You had also explained that it takes a few moments for the device to actually start working, what do we do during the few moments without what is theoretically a repelling circle?”, he asks, wanting to hear your input since this had been your idea, to begin with.
“Then let them destroy it, I don’t want anyone to die just because they were told to protect my house”, you say, your tone stern and confident. Levi’s eyes squint at you, while Erwin kept the same nonchalant expression. Silence follows the conversation as Commander Erwin and Captain Levi ponder over the situation, meanwhile Hange just sat next to you, occasionally giving you a reassuring smile.
Commander Erwin gets up, grabbing his cape as he looks back at you and Hange.
“Let’s do it”
-
“We’re ready whenever you are”
You nod, gaze looking over the perimeter of your house where a few six to eleven-meter titans stood. Levi along with Eren’s squad all stood in a circle, blades ready as they waited for your signal. Your eyes met Hange as your hand gripped the plug to the WiFi router.
You unplug it, holding a hand up as Hange screams her signal.
Silence.
Not a single titan moved, their eerie stares causing everyone to twitch in anxiety. You quickly leave your house, making your way towards Hange who looks back at you whilst also observing the situation. “None of them are moving”, she says.
More seconds of nothing passes by until one particular titan catches sight of you that it moves towards you. Mikasa quickly gets into action and slaughters the titan right then and there. Seeing that the others could move the other titans followed suit. Immediately, everyone sprung into action, while Hange focused more on protecting you.
You noticed something odd.
All the titans, they were coming in your direction.
You panicked, but Hange reassured you that everything was still under control. Seconds pass and all the titans were dead, bodies evaporating, leaving their skeletons as you rush to go back inside and turn the router on. A few titans in the distance were running towards you, and you sigh in relief as the router started working, the green lights turning blue.
You walk back outside, relieved to see no one dead. Hange approaches you, expressing a mix of awe and confusion. Commander Erwin and Levi approach you as well, leaving the rest to keep guard. “Guess that proves your theory”, Hange says and you nod.
Levi notices your expression and wipes the blood off of his hands. “You noticed it too didn’t you”
You nod.
“Noticed what?”, Jean asks, behind him were Mikasa and Armin. Eren was strictly told to stay behind, so the only people that came were Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Sasha, and Connie. Commander Erwin only came along in case a swarm of titans attacked.
“The titans were only focused on Y/N”, Armin says, gaze avoiding yours as he looks at Jean.
Everyone ponders for a moment before Commander Erwin gestures everyone to get inside.
-
“Seems like everything’s under control”, Mikasa says as she looks over the titans that stood away from your house. You nod before you throw your head back on the backrest of the couch, a low groan sounding from your throat as you felt another headache coming in. Your hands cover your face as you allowed the warmth of your palms to calm you down. Hange gently massages your knee as the rest of them start discussing.
“Y/N”, you hear Levi say.
You look back at him, your hair slightly messy that it makes some people in the room look away because dammit good messy hair looks so good on you. “You know about titan shifters correct?”
“Yes”
Everyone’s eyes widen.
“How much do you know about them?”, Connie asks.
You huff. “I can’t reveal information to you that’s already written to happen and follow a specific timeline, telling you could kill you”, you say, voice hoarse as you explain what’s been causing you multiple headaches.
“But yes, I know that Eren can shift”, you say, recalling what timeline you were following and making sure to not disclose any information that hasn’t been revealed before Annie’s whole titan fiasco that oh my fucking God I’m gonna have another headache.
“Do you have any idea why the titans only focused on you?”
“No”
Everyone sighs.
The silence that follows was interrupted when your phone rang, startling Mikasa and Armin who, bless their souls, thought it was a threat but soon realized it wasn’t when you grabbed the device. You read the caller ID, some sort of relief passing through your body when you see it’s your boss.
“Boss”, you say as you sit up properly, one leg crossing over the other.
“Y/N, how’s everything?”
“Good, still alive and breathing”
“That much is very obvious, anyways, it turns out that the dimension machine had malfunctioned but instead of resetting itself like it was programmed to when codes didn’t convert properly, it took the nearest ‘dimension’ possible, was it possible you had Attack on Titan open on your laptop that morning?”
Your breath hitches as you remember the events following the accident.
“Yes”
“Ah, well it seems that it was what had happened, as for how you’ll get back, the team is finding a way to connect the dimension you’re into a pocket machine so they can try to pick you up, but the amount of time it would take to figure it out could take more than a few months”
“Wonderfullll”, you say, your headache coming in full waves now. You hear your boss chuckle as she tells you to try to stay alive and not destroy the timeline. You just gave a long string of yeah’s and I know’s before you hung up the phone. Everyone looks at you expectantly.
“It’s nothing, they just figured out how I got here but figuring out how to get me back is gonna take more than a few months”, you say. The thought of you going back made Hange, Sasha, and Jean’s mood sour a bit. And honestly, so did yours.
“Gives us a lot of time to figure out the things that are concerning as right now”, Commander Erwin says. You just nod in agreement.
-
You watch as Hange plays around with the controls of your LED lights and galaxy lights. Her eyes sparkling more than the makeshift stars of the galaxy projector. She makes random color combinations and flashing patterns and every new combination seemed to make her eyes sparkle more. You smile, tired but happy as you change into your favorite oversized shirt that reached your upper thigh. That and some loose shorts that gently hugged your waist and covered until just below your crotch.
“Y/NNNN!”
You flinch, still fidgety from the number of headaches you had in the span of eleven hours. Sasha barges into your room, smile wide as she wore one of your pastel yellow hoodies and black leggings. You smile as she launches herself on your bed, landing softly beside you as she watches Hange play with the lights.
“Yes?”
“Can we eat dinner?”, she asks hopefully. Your eyes widen in surprise. You were sure that Sasha would have raided your fridge and pantry already but apparently not. She gives you puppy eyes to which you felt your knees tremble upon being a witness to it.
“Sasha.”
“What? She’s a food genius and her ‘junk foods’ taste good”, Sasha argues. You just shake your head in amusement as you get up from the bed. You tell Hange to follow down soon and she nods.
You reach the bottom of the stairs, surprised to see Levi and Jean sitting on the couch, fiddling with your Rubiks cubes. It was hilarious honestly, seeing the usually deadpanned expression on Levi’s face be replaced with an agitated and frustrated expression. You restrained yourself from snickering at the male when he accidentally broke two of the colors, the visible twitch in his eye making you bite your lips in amusement.
Jean seemed to have given up on solving it, instead just playing around with the colors and the maneuvering system. Sasha shyly pulls on the fabric of your shirt, urging you to go to the kitchen. You chuckle, catching Levi and Jean’s attention.
“Captain Levi, didn’t think you’d stay around”, you chuckle, going to your kitchen while Sasha excitedly sits on the high-chair. Her legs swinging and her smile beaming, which kind of reminded you of an excited puppy wagging its tail. The similarity made you want to clutch your chest and fall to the floor.
“Erwin’s orders”, he says. You roll your eyes, deciding to ignore the salt in his tone. You go to grab some vegetables from the fridge, while also grabbing some canned corned beef. Sasha watches in awe while Jean makes his way towards you, sitting next to Sasha as he watches you cook.
“Captain Levi, would you like some?”, you say. You hear him mumble something and you sigh, causing a few snickers to come from Sasha and Jean. You ponder for a moment, watching the meat cook on the skillet.
“I have tea”, you say. You wait for a few moments of silence, the sounds of the food sizzling the only thing being heard. Jean and Sasha just watched you work your way around the kitchen. You hear the faintest huff before you see Levi make her way towards you, taking his seat on the high-stool opposite Jean and Sasha.
You pretended that you were unbothered by the fact that he struggled to even get up on the chair.
You finish everything, laying out the plates full of corned beef fried rice in front of them, holding out some spoons and forks which they all took with small ‘thank you’s’. You stop for a minute, thinking. You then go to the fridge to grab some lemon juice before pouring them in two glasses, carefully placing them in front of Sasha and Jean. You grab a tea bag, placing it in your cat mug as you pour in some warm water.
Levi didn’t bother to comment about the mug and instead gave you a small ‘thank you’.
You take your seat next to Levi as all of you dig in. Sasha’s eyes visibly sparkled, immediately chowing down on the freshly cooked meal. Jean was also visibly enjoying his meal but he wasn’t going ecstatic like how Sasha would. Levi was just eating.
It was silent for the next few minutes, which everyone in the room seemed to enjoy. That was until Hange came jumping down the stairs. Levi visibly twitches and it makes you snicker. Hange makes her way towards you as she wraps her arms around your waist.
“Y/NNN”
“Yes?”
“Feed me”
“Hange I made you your own plate”, you say, using your fork to point at the untouched plate near the stove. Hange pouts and grabs the plate, beginning to eat while the rest of you were already almost done. You fail to notice Sasha and Jean’s soured mood as you let Hange take your seat.
-
“Y/N?”
You see Sasha approach you as the three others sat on your couch, mesmerized(yes Levi included) by the movie playing on your living room tv. Hange and Jean were busy ogling over the humans playing their roles in the movies while Levi seemed more interested in the exploding cars and buildings.
“Yes, Sasha?”
“Can I stay the night?”
Ohohoho.
You look back to the three scouts before you meet Sasha’s hopeful gaze once again.
“Sure”
Notes:
can you tell im excited to write the next chapter
Chapter 6: Delicious
Summary:
TYSM FOR 124 KUDOS LIKE?? im so thankful yall don't even understand-
have a cookie as a symbol of my gratitude
{\__/}
(◠w◠)
( >🍪
Notes:
for my peace of mind, all of eren's friends including him will be 18, and everyone else like levi, hange and blablabla will be in their late twenties, their age doesn't really affect the plot since its never mentioned so I wanted to change it up.
n e ways enjoy :]
Chapter Text
You were…
Turned on.
Incredibly turned on. For lack of a better word, horny.
It wasn’t intentional. Really. You were just helping Sasha figure out how modern showers worked. That’s all. It really was supposed to be innocent, nothing sensual at all.
You tried to convince yourself over and over but really, what was the point? You were still horny. You walked back to the hallway, feeling sweat trickle down your body as you hear Sasha turn the water off for a moment as you suddenly smell your watermelon body wash.
You hear Sasha’s excited squeal and you smile, stopping when you hear her call your name. “Y/N!”, you turn around. “Yes?”, you respond, hearing the water being turned on again.
“Come join me”
Oh shit.
“I’m sure you can shower just fine on your own Sasha”, you say, tone nonchalant even though you were already antsy in your spot. You hear a faint huff and you chuckle, but your amusement doesn’t last long because just a few minutes later, Sasha struts out of the bathroom, towel around her body as her hair stuck to her head, beads of water dripping down her face as her gaze finds yours.
“Can I wear your clothes?”
You nod. “Of course!”, you start to make your way to your room but Sasha stops you, her soft hand holding your wrist as she pulls your body into hers. Her fingers go to grip your waist, your eyes widening as she smiles.
“ Your clothes, Y/N, not the ones in your closet”, she says, and haha what the fuck that’s so hot. She pushes between the fabric and her hand touches your skin, causing a trail of goosebumps to follow her touch.
“Think you can lend them to me?”
Fuck me.
“Why not just take them off yourself?”, you say. A sudden gleam fills Sasha’s eyes as she smirks down at you. You feel her fingers wrap around the bunched-up fabric of your shirt and before you knew it, you were shirtless. Sasha licks her lips as she grabs a hold of your waist.
“Do you think we can move this to the bed sweetheart?”
-
“What’s up with you?”
“Hah?”, Jean turns his head, eyes meeting his friends who were all looking at him, some in concern while the others were just curious. Confused, he turns to Eren who had caught his attention in the first place.
“What is it?”
Eren shrugs. “You tell me, you just seem pissier than usual”
Instead of scowling like he usually does, he just… sinks. He falls back into his spot on the bench as he continues to play with his cup. The water sways almost boringly, reflecting his mood somewhat accurately. Armin and Eren who were sitting beside him just looked at him like he’d grown a second head.
“Is it because of Y/N?”, Mikasa chimes in. His reaction was so instant and obvious that it makes everyone at the table burst out laughing. His eyebrows furrowed and his lips pursed to a frown. Adding insult to injury, Connie decided to press his buttons more.
“Is it because Sasha’s spending the night there?”
Jean’s grimace causes choked laughter to erupt from the group.
-
“Sasha”
“Mm”
“Sasha”
The brunette detaches her lips from your neck as she lifts herself up, her gaze meeting yours as her hands that were on the sides of your body helped her keep herself up. You feel her thigh in between yours and just the faintest bit of her muscles brushed your crotch.
The feeling makes you shudder but you regain your composure.
“Yes?”
“How do you- Y’know, this?”
Sasha chuckles. “You mean how do I know how to make a woman feel good?”, she says, her voice going deep with an added… something. She did something. Her voice was like silk and it made you feel warm but it also teased you. The pad of her index finger lays on your boob as she makes small circular motions, her touch barely there but it still feels good.
“Well- yeah”, you stutter. Sasha chuckles before she pushes her thigh up. Your hips buckle at the feeling of her muscled thigh brushing over your clothed clit. She smiles down at you before she goes back to where she left your neck, proceeding to suck gently while at the same time nipping at the skin.
Sasha uses one hand to trail down your body, her fingers tickling the front of your body before her hand goes to the garter of your shorts. Her hand cups your crotch, her middle finger pushing against your clothed slit. You whimper, hips jolting up which causes her finger to push against your clit, causing then another whimper to leave your lips.
“To answer your question, let’s just say that I’ve been attracted to women since the day I saw one”, she says, eliciting a chuckle from you. “And on days off I get more experimental with myself, so you could say I know a thing or two on how to make someone-”, she pauses and uses her thumb to gently circle over your clit.
“Like you, feel good”, she says, finishing her statement as she chuckles in your ear. Her fingers go to wrap around the garter of your shorts. “May I?”, you nod. She smiles as she pulls down your shorts, the sight of your wet panties greeting her. You bite your bottom lip, the smirk on her lips and the look in her eyes making you shudder.
She leans down, licking her lips as her gaze meets yours for a split second. Her hands hold your inner thighs as she spreads your legs. You sit your upper body up, your elbows holding you up as you watch Sasha’s eyes gleam with excitement.
“S-Sasha”, you moan as Sasha licks your clothed clit. Her tongue gently circled around your slit, your wetness seeping through the fabric of your underwear. You feel Sasha close your legs again and you feel your underwear being pulled down to your ankles before the brunette throws it over to the side.
You willingly spread your legs, your face turning red as Sasha chuckles. She scoots forward, her face now barely ghosting your exposed crotch. Your hips buckle and press into the mattress as Sasha lets her tongue swipe into your slit. You bite your lips, suppressing your moans as Saha proceeds to continuously lick your clit.
“You taste amazing”
Fucking hell, that’s so hot coming from her.
You shudder, the pleasure on your clit causing more of your juices to drip down the area in between your folds. Sasha spares no second and catches your juices on her tongue, the tip of the soft muscle barely pressing into your entrance. You feel Sasha grip your thighs firmly before she spreads them farther, licking her lips before she presses her tongue into your hole.
“ Sasha ”, you moan, core throbbing as Sasha slowly thrusted her tongue in and out of your entrance, your wetness coating her tongue and her lips as she hummed into your hole. The vibrations make you shudder, pleasure riding throughout your whole body as your hand finds Sasha’s hair.
“Does it feel good Y/N?”
You whimper. “So good”, you say, shuddering when you feel the brunette’s cheeks touching your folds.
Figuring that you were wet enough, Sasha retreats back and moves her arm a little bit under her, her clean fingers now playing with your moist skin. “May I?”, she asks, her middle finger prodding at your soaking entrance.
You nod.
Her middle finger pushes into you, the wetness making it easy as it slips right into you. You throw your head back, the feeling of being filled just barely making you moan. Sasha feels herself throb at the sight of you moaning and trembling just from one finger, the view causing endless waves of lust to flood her whole body. It was when she began thrusting her fingers that you push back onto her touch.
“Patience sweetheart”, Sasha says as she slowly pushes a second finger in. You whimper, lips being sucked into your mouth as you feel Sasha’s other hand move down. Her thumb finds your asshole, the feeling of your juices being rubbed around it making you moan louder.
“Sasha-”
“Moan louder for me sweetheart”
And you do. As Sasha pushes a third finger in you moan louder, the sounds egging Sasha on as she thrusts them at a faster pace. Her other hand then moved to hold your leg, her fingers gripping the soft flesh of your thigh. You feel the moist fabric beneath your skin, the bedsheets absorbing your sweat. The room smelled like sex, the sounds of her fingers thrusting into you accompanied by your moans filling the room.
“You’re dripping sweetheart, are you close?”
This woman oh my fucking hell-
You nod. Immediately Sasha moves up, her hand that wasn’t busy fucking into you going beside your head. You feel her body loom over yours as she takes your lips in hers, your tongues swiping over each other as Sasha quickens her pace, the pad of her thumb going over your clit before she begins to rub it in circular motions, matching the speed of her fingers.
Your hands cup Sasha’s neck, your moans being muffled in Sasha’s mouth. You could taste a little bit of yourself on Sasha and the brunette’s previous words echoed in your head. You taste amazing. Unexpectedly, Sasha curls your fingers in one last thrust, hitting your g-spot perfectly which sends you into orgasming.
Sasha kisses you through it, her fingers slowing down as more of your juices squirted onto her fingers. Your nails scratch her neck, the sudden pain causing Sasha to moan into your mouth. You feel the wetness that was around… everywhere. Your folds, your thighs, your buttcheeks, it was everywhere.
Both of your lips pull away from each other, letting the both of you breathe.
Your ragged breaths leave your mouth, your orgasm having washed a gallon of fatigue onto your body. Your thighs trembled and you felt more juices seeping out of you.
“Good girl, you did so amazingly for me”
Oh.
Oh.
Seeing the blush on your face, Sasha chuckles. She rests her head on your shoulder, her breath tickling your neck as she slowly pulled her fingers out. You melt onto the bed as the feeling of being empty made you whine. “You didn’t think we were done, did you Y/N?”
“What?”
Sasha gets up, looking at you, your faces inches apart.
Her fingers play with your juices as she gathers them in her fingers before pushing them inside you again. You moan, hips buckling. “You expect me to waste all of this?”, she raises her hand up and shows her glistening fingers, your cum coating almost her whole hand.
You blush as Sasha moves to position herself in front of your crotch again, her eyes meeting yours for a split second. Her arm reaches out to you. “Have your share”, she says before her face moves down to eat you out again. She licks up what you squirted out, her lips gently kissing your clit for a moment before she licks the rest of your folds clean. You whimper quietly as you hold Sasha’s wrist weakly, licking your lips before you take her fingers in your mouth, the taste of you making you shudder.
“You taste, utterly amazing”, she says, leaving one last kiss on your clit before she sits up. Your gaze meets hers as she pulls her fingers out of your mouth. You watch as she pulls her- your shirt off, leaving her naked since it had been the only thing she wore when she took you to bed.
She pats her lap, making you crawl over and sit on her muscular thighs. Her wet hand holds your waist while the other cups your neck.
“Do you feel okay?”, she asks.
You nod.
“Good”, she smiles as she rests her head on your chest.
You stay there in silence for a few minutes before you felt yourself get sleepy. Sasha seemed to pick up on it quickly and helps settle you down on the bed. She takes the blankets and folds them neatly, putting them on the carpet, clean side down. She sees a clean blanket folded in your cabinet and she pulls it out, setting it on the edge of the bed.
“Don’t you want to shower Y/N?”, she asks as she sees you already snuggling into the bed. You groan, lazily getting up as Sasha laughs. You both take a quick shower, wary of how much water you were using before you both wipe yourselves dry.
“You didn’t have to spend 20 minutes washing my boobs Sasha”
“We have to make sure they’re clean!”
You chuckle, rolling your eyes playfully. You wince when you enter your room, the smell of sex making you scrunch your face up. Sasha bursts out laughing, her laughter brightening the room. You go to your windows, opening them and letting fresh wind into your room. Sasha taps your shoulder, making you face her.
“Yes?”
“Can we sleep shirtless?”
Your blush makes Sasha blush as well. “Well- I don’t see anything wrong with it”, your answer makes her smile as she removes her oversized hoodie, leaving her in your matching bra and undies that were meant for sleeping before she yeets herself onto your bed. You laugh as you unbutton your long sleeve shirt, revealing your own pair of bra/undies set, you lay next to her, her arms wrapping around your waist.
Silence fills the room with the occasional sounds of wind whirling into your room accompanying it. The moonlight makes a beautiful glow on everything, and you can see the reflected light from the pool hit your window. Sasha breathes softly onto your head, her legs occasionally moving against the bed.
“Sasha”
“Hm?”
“When did… this, start?”
Reading in between the lines, Sasha hums. “Maybe when we met a few days ago when I saw you looking up at me like I had given you the best slice of meat in the world”, her wording makes you chuckle but she continues to speak nonetheless.
“You looked so pretty, then you cooked me the best meal I’ve ever had in my life that evening, would you believe me if I said that I cried on the way back?”, she says, tone genuine it makes you want to cry. The thought of Sasha crying because of something you cooked made you want to cook her all the delicious meals you could offer.
You snuggled yourself deeper into her hold.
“I’ll cook you all the meals that I can then”
You feel Sasha smile on your head.
“You really would?”
“Mhm, do you have any favorite meals?”
Sasha ponders for a moment. “Anything with meat but if I’m being honest...”
You turn around, your fingers playing with the lace of her bra. You wait for her next words, your body relaxing onto the bed as her warmth enveloped yours. She looks down at you, her eyes gleaming in the moonlight. You meet her gaze, her arm that was around your waist moving up your body, her hand cupping your cheek.
“I wouldn’t mind having you as a meal any day”
Oh my fu-
Chapter 7: "Your Mighty Words Astound Me"
Summary:
i cried writing this yw
4,407 words for yall for the late update -3-
Notes:
read the tags every new chapter pretty please :]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Waking up the next morning hasn’t been as pleasant as you’d hoped it would be.
Your picture-perfect idea of a perfect morning with Sasha was everything but unpleasant. You imagined the sunrise peaking into your bedroom, the sounds of the water in your pool fountain accompanying the sounds of wind howling a melody into your bedroom, and then Sasha would wake you up with a kiss and then-
“OH MY WALLS WHAT THE FU-”
“SHHHH!”
You and Sasha jolt awake, the sudden force of your bodies causing a sudden headache to both of you. You close your eyes, waiting for the shock of movement to calm down as you get used to the sudden brightness shining into your eyes. You see two figures standing in your doorway, the blurriness in your vision fading away as you see Jean and Connie standing across the room, both with wide eyes and red faces.
“Jean? Connie?”, you say, suddenly getting hit with a truck of realization that you were wearing your bra and undies set, which was technically showing everything. Its only purpose was to tease really. Now that you’ve sat up, your boobs were practically on display for Jean and Connie to see. Connie looks away respectfully while Jean just stared back at you awkwardly.
You sigh, feeling Sasha fall back onto the mattress with a groan next to you. Jean clears his throat with a fist covering his mouth. “We’ll be waiting downstairs”, he says with an awkward nod, closing the door behind them as they left the room.
“I hate that they had to see me like this”, Sasha says with a groan. You laugh as you get up, pulling Sasha along with you. You feel the faintest dull ache between your legs and you whimper.
“You okay sweetheart?”, you hear Sasha say as she holds you by your arms, keeping you steady. You nod with a bite to your lip, taking a few steps with Sasha’s help till you reach your closet. You put on an oversized hoodie which covered till your mid-thigh, then you gave Sasha a proper bra and undies set plus a shirt and pajamas.
You walk slowly, the ache still resonating inside you as you winced at the uncomfortable feeling. Suddenly you’re scooped up, arms under your back and legs as you see Sasha smile down at you. “This alright?”
You nod.
Walking down the stairs, you see Jean and Connie sitting on your sofa. When they caught sight of you and Sasha they looked down again, making you and Sasha half chuckle and half cringe. Sasha sits you down next to Jean and she sits next to you.
“What’s up?”, you ask. Jean faces the two of you and just then do you notice that they were a little bit sweaty, looking like they ran the whole perimeter of the top of Wall Maria.
“Sasha, we have an operation tomorrow, we’re going over the details in two hours, we came to pick you up”, Jean says. Connie nods with him, seemingly having gotten over the awkward incident that happened five minutes ago.
Oh shit.
Tomorrow’s when Annie kills a shit ton of Scouts.
Dammit.
You felt sad all of sudden. You still wanted to meet so many other people, heck you still haven’t even met Petra. You lick your lips, watching as Jean and Connie began getting ready to go back.
“Take me with you”
The trio looks at you.
“What?”, Jean asks.
“Take me, with you. I wanna go there too”, you say, tone giving no room for argument. The three look at each other in silent conversation. With Jean giving a defeated sigh, he looks at you, almost shocked to see how stern your glare was.
“Who do you wanna ride with?”
Being carried bridal style up the walls by Jean was truly an amazing experience,
is what you would say if you hadn’t been chased by twelve fucking titans.
Literally. The moment you stepped out, titans came in your direction so the run back was the most stressful 40 seconds of your life. You sat on top of the wall, heaving loud breaths as you tried to calm yourself down. You could hear your heart beating and the tremble in your legs made it difficult to stand up, hence why you were sitting looking like you’ve been given the scare of a lifetime.
Technically speaking you did.
Connie hands you a bag of water. You take it, taking a large swig, gasping right after you swallow. You felt yourself calming down. Sasha crouches down next to you with a concerned expression on her face. You smile reassuringly at her, nodding as if to say “I’m fine”.
“Your gear’s over there Sasha”, you hear Connie say. Sasha gets up and goes to put her gear on. You take a few more deep breaths before you get up, inhaling the clean and fresh air.
“You okay?”
Jean stands next to you. You smile and nod, putting a hand on his shoulder and squeezing it like you did the other day. He smiles down at you, putting a cold hand over yours. The sun was now up, with no trace of darkness anywhere.
“Let’s go”, you say as Sasha approaches the two of you with her gear on.
Entering Survey Corps hadn’t been as intimidating as you thought it would be. You expected scouts to be training everywhere but instead, it was rather quiet. You suddenly get tugged by your sleeve, looking beside you to see Sasha running with the two others as they rushed to the room they needed to be in. Ah, they were going to discuss the whole smoke signal system. You stop running when you catch sight of the room filled with Scouts taking down notes. Sasha turns around when she feels you stop.
“I’m not going to be in the operation Sasha, you go on ahead”, you say, a matter of fact.
“But where will you be?”, she asks, in a rush since Connie was calling her.
“I’ll just wander around, I’ll be fine I promise”, you say before you push Sasha to the door, leaving her no choice but to enter. You sigh as you turn around, your feet leading you to leave the building. You look to your left, seeing a small forest filled with tall trees where you could hear the sounds of wires and wood being cut. You decided to say fuck it, and you jog over where you see a huge tower.
You forgot what it was called, it was just a really tall tower with platforms really, its only purpose was for people to watch or stay when they haven’t gone into the training forest yet. You decide to climb the stairs, regret filling you when you felt the wood creak. You sigh as you speed-climb yourself the rest of the way up. You arrive at the top, a roof over the open platform as you see some scouts in the distance in the training forest slaying some fake titans.
You seemed to have dazed off because the next thing you knew there was someone in front of you.
“Hello?”
You blink.
Oh my God.
Standing right in front of you was the one and only Petra Ral, a confused yet concerned expression on her face as she waited for a response. “Sorry, I was lost in thought”, you say. Petra chuckles.
“You must be Y/N, what’re you doing here?”, she asks, seemingly already informed of who you are. You hum quietly, the early sunrise making Petra’s hair glow prettily.
“I insisted I wanted to come here, I just so happened to have found my way here”, you explain. The girl hums in acknowledgment. You go back to watching everyone else in the training forest, fascinated by seeing people use the omnidirectional gear in real life. The wires and the gas, it was all so realistic and you were itching to try it.
Petra follows your line of sight and laughs. “I overheard Hange and Commander Erwin’s conversation the other day, you said you wanted to try the ODM gear?”, she asks, looking at you. You nod.
She smiles. “I’m almost out of gas and blades, why don’t you come with me while I also refill?”, she says. The invitation makes you nod in excitement. She chuckles and uses her gear to get you both down, her arms holding you making you pucker your lips as you felt a cheeky grin make its way to your face.
The walk wasn’t long at all, it only took a few minutes and before you knew it, you were in a small cottage-looking house. Petra invites you inside and you see rows filled with gas tanks and blade compartments. You wait patiently albeit a bit awkwardly.
“How are you liking it here so far?”
You look to her. “It’s alright, I mean, for a world that has titans I think I’ve been decent”, you say, half-joking. Petra laughs, the sound being music to your ears. You watch as she gets up, tanks full and blades refilled.
She leads you somewhere, the specifics unknown to you. Literally. You didn’t know shit about anything in terms of the layout of this place. It wasn’t until you see the training stand that they used that you grew excited yet nervous. The sudden memory of Eren’s badass moment flashes your mind as you see Petra pull out the bet that was attached to the gear.
“Wanna give it a go?”
You nod instantly.
Petra helps you into the belt and into the process of attaching the wires. Her gentle and dainty fingers caressing your sides and waist made you blush, not to mention how close her body was to yours.
Wow I really am a whor-
She assures you that if you were to outbalance that she would catch you. An angel is in my presence. You nod to her when you feel yourself in your calmest state. She gives you a heads-up as she slowly lifts you up.
It was easy.
Like, really easy.
Sure it took up a lot of core strength and balance but it wasn’t the hardest thing in the world. You had some experience with gymnastics thanks to your sister, and it usually included being suspended in midair, so things like this weren’t as hard as you thought they would be. You hear Petra gasp.
“You’re a natural!”, she says, excited. Before she could say anything else, the sounds of distant chatter enter your field of ‘yes I can hear you’ radar. You look over to the distance, seeing Oluo, Gunther, and Eld. You were still perfectly balanced midair, the ache that was in between your legs this morning now in your core as you did your best to stay upright.
How Eren managed to do this even with a broken belt will forever astound you.
“Oi oi oi, who’s this?”, Oluo says as he fixes his cape.
“If I’m correct you must be Y/N”, Eld says, a kind and charming smile on his face. You nod, smiling even if your whole body was screaming at you to touch the ground you’re dYING-
“It’s impressive you can stay like that so long”, Gunther comments with a laugh, making Petra gasp as she sets you down. You thank her as she removes the belt. No wonder everyone here has abs. You hear Eld clear his throat, catching your attention.
“We just finished some early morning training, if you’re allowed would you mind accompanying us?”, he asks. Hell yes. You nod with a small smile, contradicting your confident and bold interior as Petra swings an arm around your shoulders, inviting you to follow the four as they made it back to the training forest.
“You have an operation tomorrow right?”, you ask. The four nod. You pucker your lips, assuming that maybe they already knew how the operation would work before everyone else. It wasn’t until the five of you reached the training forest again that you snapped out of your thoughts. You blink, wondering if the four were still going to continue training.
“You didn’t seem to be breaking a sweat when trying the harness earlier. I’m sure Captain Levi and Commander Erwin wouldn’t mind if you gave the ODM gear a try hm?”
Petra holds up another pair of the omnidirectional gear, the straps and blades compartment and all. You feel the adrenaline start to run through your body as you see the four’s encouraging expressions.
Oh fuck yes.
Mikasa wasn’t a very social person.
She only conversed with people if she had to, and usually, that spectrum of ‘people’ would only be within Eren and Armin. Over the years of training, she’d grown closer with her fellow batchmates. A friend group had been formed consisting of her, Eren, Armin, Sasha, Connie, Jean, and the others. Even then she only ever conversed with Armin and Eren, with the exception of Sasha whenever she’d ask for her food.
But whenever you’d pop up as a topic in conversation, she couldn’t help but want to listen in.
She found you… interesting.
She thought you were really interesting.
Every time you’d come up in conversations usually between Jean and Sasha, they would always mention how ‘perfect you were. Sasha mentioned your cooking and your pantry. Not surprising. Jean, however, mentioned the fact that you were, quote on quote, “suggestive”. He didn’t say anything else, which only confused the others with the exception of Sasha.
Not to mention the fact that Section Commander Hange talked about you.
Yes, it was a shock, usually, she just talked about titans.
Needless to say, many people in Survey Corps were, to say the least, really curious about you.
It wasn’t until she saw you for the first time that she got it. I see, she thought when you smiled at her that day, saying you were thankful that she was helping. I get it now. She felt butterflies in her stomach and the need to protect you was spiking, which was a shock to her. She only ever felt protective of Eren and Armin. She never took one look at someone and thought, ‘ yes, I need to protect this human being ’. Seems like you were ever the person to pull surprises.
When they had finished the meeting discussing the operation, Commander Erwin gave Jean, Sasha, and Connie the task of preparing the bags of smoke refills. Just then did the trio say that Y/N was here that almost everyone in the room wanted to see her. Commander Erwin gave Mikasa, Eren, and Armin the responsibility of looking for you.
The first place they thought of would just be outside since you weren’t familiar with anything and the possibility that you were just sitting somewhere wasn’t all that improbable. After looking through the perimeter of the area, you were nowhere to be found.
“That’s it!”
“Keep going!”
The trio looks to their left, where they see Petra and Eld on the wooden tower, shouting into the training forest. It was slightly odd, since usually they would be in the training forest, not cheering people on. It wasn’t until they saw Oluo and Gunther running around in the bottom of the forest that they started wondering what was going on. Eren runs ahead, urging Mikasa and Armin to follow along.
They climbed the tower, their steps making the wood creak but they were used to it.
“Petra-san, Eld-san, what’s with all the commotion?”, Armin asks as the trio reaches the top platform. Petra and Eld turn around, both seemingly really hyped. About what the trio didn’t know.
Instead of explaining, the sounds of wires and wood being cut were heard. Petra and Eld’s attention was diverted to the forest again. The trio goes to the edge of the platform, looking in the direction of the two elite Scouts. Then they spot Oluo and Gunther, along with them were other scouts at the ready to lift the dummy titans.
Eren, Mikasa, and Armin furrow their eyebrows. For who? Petra and Eld are here. Their confusion disappears when a certain someone comes into sight.
You pull on the wire trigger, the wires and claws latching onto the trees as you used a little bit of steam to launch yourself forward. You detach the wires, remembering to preserve the gas as you used the speed of your body to maneuver yourself mid-air. Two titans were lifted in your direction, you ready your blades, the sound of the metal sliding against the metal made you cringe slightly. You launch the wires onto the second dummy as you sliced the makeshift nape of the first titan, then as you were spinning you detach the wires as you slice the second titan’s ‘nape’. As you land on the narrow surface of the dummy titan, you use the momentum of your body to jump as high as you could while launching the wires to the tree a few feet away.
I feel so badass right now.
You weren’t even aware of the growing number of eyes watching you, you just kept slaying the dummies because it was fun.
This would be terrifying in the face of actual titans, it’s only fun because none of them are actually trying to eat me.
You see three titans in the distance, your focus straight ahead.
Wait-
You halt your body, just as you expected, a titan was put right in front of you, meant to throw you off but you manage to dodge it. You detach the wires and you let yourself drop before you launch the wires to the tree where the titan had been hidden. With one swift swing, the makeshift nape was cut. You swing towards the wooden plank of the dummy, your legs bending as you horizontally launch yourself to the three titans, your blades ready as you see a tree conveniently placed behind the second dummy. You lick your lips, fingers on the gas trigger.
The adrenaline was blinding you from everything else, your sole focus dead set on the dummies as you propel the wires to the tree. Under a swift ten seconds, you managed to slay the three titans, the third one was not cut as deep as you wanted but it was your first time so you shrugged it off. Seeing no other dummies hiding you decide to do a few more rounds, looking for any scouts hiding down on the ground that could pull a titan dummy right in front of your face.
It wasn’t until you looked to your right that-
Oh.
People are watching.
You huff, annoyed at the sudden pressure on you at the fact that actually trained scouts were watching. You decide to just disregard the fact that you were being watched and decided to slay two more titan dummies in the distance before making your way back to the wooden tower.
You spot Eren, Mikasa, and Armin with Petra and Eld. You wanted to cry.
Eren my baby.
You ignore the other’s looks as you took the trio in one hug. You felt your chest ache as tears threatened to spill from your eyes. Eren, the one person in the series who deserved all the hugs and love, was right here in your arms. Mikasa and Armin were shocked but accepted the hug nonetheless.
“OIII!”
You flinch, unwrapping your arms when you see Hange, Levi, and Moblit. Hange immediately tackles you, a smile on her face as you stumble back a bit, telling her to be careful since your blades were still out. She retracts from the hug, eyes sparkling as she looks at you.
“You were so amazing! How did you even- you weren’t training behind our backs right? How did you even-”, she taps on your gas tanks. “You barely used your gas! How did you even manage to do those flips-”
Hange gets pulled off of you. Levi’s intimidating glare meeting yours as he slightly looks up at you. “How the fuck did you do that”, he says, tone not even asking, more like demanding. You lick your lips, not sure how to answer. You really didn’t know, it was all just a matter of adrenaline and some mid-air experience plus the help of momentum and yada yada yada.
“I have no idea”, you say honestly. You suddenly notice Eren and Mikasa’s awestruck looks, filling you with a sense of pride as you put the still sharp blades back into the compartment, the sound of it makes you cringe again. Petra suddenly yanks you away from the rest.
“See! I knew you would do great, you should’ve seen how swift and graceful you looked”, she says, spilling compliments like a waterfall. For someone who’s had 10 titan kills 48 kill-assists, the compliments were a huge boost to your ego. Her attack of flattering comments was interrupted when you see Commander Erwin come into view.
Oh shit.
“Y/N”
“Yes Commander”, you say, body going stiff as a board when his firm and bold voice calls your name.
“Is it alright if we have a talk?”
-
Erwin Smith, was a very intimidating man.
Nothing made you more nervous than being in a room alone with him. Well- There was when Hange asked you to put her bathing suit on for her and last night when Sasha was an inch away from your-
Yeah I’ll stop right there.
Erwin sets down a cup of tea in front of you before he pours himself his own cup, the sweet scent of black tea filling the room as you gently reach for the cup and saucer, pulling it towards you. Erwin sits in front of you, his ever intimidating aura radiating off of him like heat from the sun.
Upon noticing your tense body he chuckles. “You don’t have to be so intimidated Y/N. I can assure you that you are perfectly safe and are in no trouble”, he finally speaks. You nod awkwardly, though you could feel the tension lift from your shoulders as you exhaled a breath you didn’t even know you were holding. You smile slightly.
“You mentioned something important the other day”, he says, playing with the string of his cup of tea, the color of the tea bleeding into the hot water.
“I did?”
He nods.
“You said that you couldn’t reveal information. Specifically information about our world, you explained that if you told things that we weren’t meant to know yet, it could go as far as to kill us, is this true?”
A solemn feeling weighs on your chest. “Yes”
Erwin’s eyes narrow, an almost visible feeling of frustration showing in his crystal blue irises. Do blonds just automatically have blue eyes like there’s him, Armin, Historia, Rico, Nanaba, Annie-
“Does this mean you know the secret of our world?”
You suck your lips in. Wow this sucks. You nod. Erwin’s gaze hardens, almost as if his facial muscles were resisting the urge to frown. You take a small sip of your tea, the sudden burn on the tip of your tongue still dimming in comparison to the pain you felt on your chest upon realizing that you knew everything that would happen. This must’ve been how Eren felt, and wow that perception makes you want to cry.
You fight the urge to cry, the sudden flashes of memories of those who were going to die hit your conscious like a goddamn wrecking ball and oh god this really sucks. Your hands start shaking, the tea in your cup threatening to spill onto your lap as you felt your vision go blurry. You felt it coming from a mile away. You were gonna have an emotional breakdown.
C’mon Y/N breathe.
Get it together.
Before the guilt could come crashing down on you, two hands hold your wrists as you felt the cup of tea being settled down on the desk. You look up at Erwin, a reassuring and kind smile on his face as he kept a firm yet gentle grip on your wrists. You breathe, calming yourself down before you nod, silently saying that you were fine.
Erwin stands up with his hands still around your wrists as he leads you to the large window of his office. He lets go of your wrists, putting his hands behind his back as he looks over the view from his office through the window. You two stand in silence as the wind blows through the leaves of the nearby trees.
“I have one question”
He then looks at you.
“And I want you to answer me honestly”
You hesitantly nod. His gaze turns serious as he licks his lips, eyes never breaking contact from yours.
“Does humanity win?”
You suck your lips in, weighing out the pros and cons of telling Erwin before you come to the conclusion that saying yes would not, in fact, reveal anything. You take a deep breath, now looking up at him with confidence radiating off of you.
“Yes”
His eyes sparkle and a sudden smile makes its way to his lips. You felt what was a small smile form on your face as you take his hands in yours. “Every scout, the goal that they dedicated their hearts to”, you start, squeezing Erwin’s ridiculously larger hands in yours. “It’s worth it. Every life that has been given for the sake of humanity, it will be worth it”, you say, giving a firmer grip to Erwin’s hands.
Silence.
You get no response for a few seconds. That was until you saw Erwin close his eyes with his smile growing wider.
“I see”
“That’s a relief”
He smiles down at you before he leads you back onto your chair, the two of you finishing your tea as you witness Commander Erwin looking like he was at peace with everything for once. You sigh, finishing the last drop of black tea as Erwin discusses/compliments your performance in the training forest.
It was when Commander Erwin walked out with you onto the entrance of the main building of Survey Corps did you realize just how many people were watching you. You weren’t prepared for the sudden bombardment of questions being asked to your face like you were some celebrity being mobbed by paparazzi. It wasn’t until everyone caught sight of Erwin that everyone went their separate ways.
“Y/NNN!”
A body tackles you to the floor, the impact making you wince as you fell flat on your back. “Sasha-”, you choke, the feeling of her weight on top of you making it hard to breathe. Jean and Connie took the brunette off of you, letting you breathe as you get up.
“Y/N!”
You see Armin, Eren, and Mikasa running towards you.
“Wanna train?”
You nod instantly, the weight being lifted off of your shoulders as Mikasa shyly held your hand, leading you along with Eren and Armin.
Notes:
i finished the manga a week or two ago, so this fic will reach all the way to the end of the series so *pours a gallon of coffee onto my cup* lez get it
Chapter 8: "If You Will Promise Me Your Heart"
Summary:
mikasa and jean centered, enjoy babies!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mikasa was a queen.
In your eyes, she was a queen.
Everything about her made you bite your lip in excitement. Watching her maneuver with her gear? A wonderful sight. Watching her wipe the sweat off her forehead with her sleeve while at the same time taking deep breaths? An astonishing sight. Her eyes meeting yours whenever you’d pass by each other in the training forest and she would give you a small smile?
A sight.
She was oh so fucking gentle to you too.
You couldn’t decide if that was cute or disappointing. A part of you wanted her to slam you against a tree and maybe kiss you, your legs dangling as your back pressed against the hard barks of the tree. Sounds like heaven to me. You chuckle to yourself, watching as beads of sweat rolled down Mikasa’s forehead, some of it rolling down to her defined jawline.
I’m so gay.
“It’s time for lunch!”, you hear someone say in the distance. You cringe, knowing how bad the food was for the Scouts. You heard the sounds of wires coming closer to you, so you turn around, surprised to see Mikasa standing next to you, both of you alone on the tree branch while everyone else sped away to the cafeteria.
“Mikasa?”
She heaves heavy breaths as she catches her breath, looking at you for a split second before she looks down, putting her blades back in their compartment. You wait patiently, not exactly sure what you were waiting for but hey, this was Mikasa Ackerman, you’d offer your head to her if she asked.
“Do you have some sort of power?”
You blink, watching as Mikasa stares at you with a serious expression.
“What?”
Mikasa looks to the side. “It’s just… ever since you came around, people who’ve been around you became visibly... better, Jean was grieving a loss over our comrade but once he met you, he seemed to be happy again”, she says, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. A sharp sting stabs you in the heart, the visual memory of Marco’s half-eaten body causing you to swallow the lump in your throat.
“And Sasha, I’ve never even seen her talk about something other than food and meat”, she says, a joking tone in her voice but her face remained solemn. “At first I thought I was just overthinking it, but then you and Commander Erwin walked out of his office and he was smiling”, she says, and you couldn’t help but smile at how cute this whole ordeal was.
“You’re saying you think I have the power to make people happy?”, you say with a smile, the concept of what you two were talking about making your heart feel warm. Mikasa looks at you momentarily, a faint pink dusting her cheeks as she played with her fingers.
“I know it sounds ridiculous but-‘
“Does it work?”
She looks at you. “Huh?”
“Does it work? On you I mean”, you ask, taking a step towards her, your bodies barely inches apart. She blinks, surprised. Your hand carefully reaches for hers, your soft fingers touching her calloused ones. You look her up and down momentarily, her beauty causing your chest to warm. Literally , she was gorgeous .
“I wouldn’t say h-happy but-”, she stammers, face turning red.
“But?”, you interrupt, using your hand to lift hers up, kind of like a prince to a princess in those fantasy movies and books. You look over the back of her hand, your fingers holding hers in your hand. She grows shy at your boldness and you thrived from it. You knew consent was important but she hadn’t pushed you away, and she was an Ackerman, if she didn’t appreciate your advances she would’ve probably pushed you off the branch by now.
“I-I just think you’re interesting”, she admits, the stutter in her voice making you writhe with excitement. I’m probably getting away with something most people can’t. Ha.
“Interesting huh”, you say with a chuckle. She looks away, but you use your other hand to hold her cheek gently, pulling her gaze back to yours. She blushes, full-on blushes. Her cheeks were red and her eyes were wide, lips agape slightly as she shifted on her feet.
“Would you say this works?”, you ask, your thumb rubbing her warm cheek, the pad of your thumb caressing her cheekbone.
“I guess”, she mutters, face red and what the fuck she’s so pretty.
“I believe I asked a yes or no question, Mikasa”, you say, your other thumb rubbing the knuckles of her hand. She looks back at you, her hand squeezing yours just slightly a bit over gentle.
“It worked”, she says, voice clear and direct. You smile, satisfied. You retract your hands, convincing yourself that your eyes were just playing tricks on you and that it wasn’t disappointment showing on her face. You ready to propel yourself, seeing a clear path of trees to use as Mikasa does the same.
“Shall we?”
“I would much rather be eating food that Y/N has cooked”, Jean complains as he looks at the spoon full of potato soup. You smile sympathetically, patting his back as you hear Sasha whine beside you.
“After eating what Y/N fed us last night, anything that doesn’t come from her just seems like trash”, she sighs, dropping the spoon into the bowl as she leans on your shoulder. You smile fondly, contemplating whether or not you should do something about the two’s misery. Potato soup seemed to be the only thing available and though this was normal, you could understand where Jean and Sasha were coming from.
“C’mon, eat up, if you do I promise I’ll cook you something later”, you say, your words acting as a power boost because immediately, Sasha and Jean gulped down the soup, smiling at you afterward though you could tell they were a bit miserable. With the way their eyes were twitching and their pursed lips you couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Y/N”
You look to your side, Eren’s gaze meeting yours.
“Eren?”
He sucked his lips in, scratching the back of his head as he looked off to the side. You tilt your head sideways unknowingly, a quirk that everyone at the table noticed. “You uhh, randomly hugged Mikasa, Armin, and I, can I ask why?”, he asks, awkward stance and all.
You blink, being slapped in the face by the fact that your emotions got the best of you.
“Oh- well, I had no particular reason”, you say, swallowing as you suddenly found the aging wood of the table to be oh so fascinating. Armin calls your name which calls your attention as well.
“None of us are complaining though!”, he says, red-tinted cheeks on display as he shook his hands in front of him. You smile genuinely, the tenderness and the kindness in it making everyone at the table fight the urge to clutch their chests because wow that was a sight.
Those were the eyes of someone who cared.
“I have an experiment with Hange-san in an hour so I’ll get going”, Eren says, flashing everyone a smile as he leaves the table, taking his plate with him as everyone gave their goodbyes. You pucker your lips, wondering what else you could do for the rest of the day.
A lightbulb appears above your head. “Can we go horseback riding?!”, you say, bouncing in your seat as your hands balled into fists. Everyone looks at you, making you stop your mini excitement outburst. Your hand tilts to the side unknowingly again.
“What?”
Jean clears his throat, snapping everyone back to normal as he looks at you.
“Of course! We don’t have training until later in the afternoon, though we should wait a little first”, he says, making you nod excitedly. You get up from the table, everyone’s eyes following you closely.
“I wanna go exploring though”, you say, ignoring the fact that you didn’t eat anything yet today. Jean, Sasha, and Mikasa stand up at the same time. “I’ll go with you”, they say simultaneously. You blink, surprised at their eagerness to accompany you. I’m living the dream. Everyone seemed to be surprised too, the attention mostly on Mikasa. The Ackerman licks her lips as she looks at you, gaze determined.
“Oi oi oi”, Reiner enters the cafeteria. He points to Jean and Sasha. “We’re assigned to patrol the walls today-”, he stops when he catches sight of you. His initial reaction makes Sasha and Jean smirk. “Alright then”, Jean says, completely unbothered as he and Sasha made their way to Reiner, pulling him with them as you wink at the blond.
“That was brutal”, Connie jokes. You nod, causing the remaining people at the table to laugh.
“Who could blame him though”, Krista(or rather Historia) says, reminding you that she was there. She smiles at you, making your heart warm. Ymir nods along with her, making you smile more. I don’t deserve these people. You get up, smiling down at everyone.
“Anyone care to join me?”
The fields beyond the training grounds were beautiful.
My anime scenery gif dreams are coming true.
You wandered off a little in the distance, the wind blowing through your hair. So this is what non-polluted air’s like. You outstretch your arms, letting the wind blow through your hair, at the same time ruffling your loose buttoned shirt. You were thankful that you wore jeans and knee-high boots, the grass was sure to irritate your skin had you worn shorts and shoes. The afternoon sunlight wasn’t as hot as you assumed it would be. Global warming probably didn’t exist here either.
From afar, Mikasa, Armin, Ymir, Krista, and Connie watch you, fond smiles adorning their faces. “She’s enjoying herself”, Ymir muses, half-joking half-genuine. Armin laughs, putting his arms behind his back.
“The future must be really different, I’m guessing technologies have advanced and maybe things like all-natural fields and fresh air are rare now”, he says, understanding you and why you were so infatuated with something as simple as a grass field.
“I’ll get her a horse”, Krista says as she and Ymir leave the field to go to the stables.
Silence follows the group as the sound of the wind filled the area. Connie had closely followed behind, saying he was going to help with gathering horses, which left Mikasa and Armin to watch you trudge through the fields. A bright smile adorns your face as you watched dragonflies twirl around you.
“Do you think she’s seen the sea?”
Mikasa turns to her childhood best friend, a longing look on his face as he sighed. Mikasa shrugged her shoulders. “Whether or not she’s seen the sea”, she pauses and looks to Armin. “We’ll see it one day too”, she says, determined. Armin looks at her, expressionless before he smiles slightly.
“Yeah”
-
“Erwin”
The commander looks up from his paperwork, seeing Hange and Moblit standing in front of his desk. He holds his paperwork with both hands, fixing them so they were all aligned as he tapped them against the wood of his desk.
“What is it?”, he asks, setting the paperwork down as he intertwined his fingers together in front of him.
“Our expedition tomorrow”, the Section Commander starts. “I feel as though it would be safer if Y/N were to stay here”, she says, voice clear and firm. Erwin gives an expressionless gaze, working his thoughts out as he gets up from his chair.
“I see. Alright, inform her about this as soon as you can”, he says. Hange nods, before the two of them give their salutes. They leave the office, with Hange humming a tune to herself.
-
Horsebackriding was pleasant.
The aftermath, however, was everything but pleasant.
You knew it was a somewhat normal reaction, but the cramps you got from riding a horse were just ridiculous. Seriously, how does everyone manage? You clutch the area below your belly button, wincing at the pain. You hear the others asking you if you were fine but you shake a hand, giving them a thumbs-up.
Mikasa and Armin quickly go to your side regardless, their arms wrapping around you as their hands held your waist. For a moment you forgot the pain, instead satisfied with the hands holding you up.
“You’re back!”, Krista says.
The three of you look up, seeing Jean, Reiner, Sasha, and Bertholdt walking towards you. “Mikasa! Nanaba-san is looking for you Ymir, Krista, Connie too”, he stops once he sees you. “Y/N? Are you okay?”, he rushes over to you. Mikasa and Armin hand you over, though you could walk and function just fine, who were you to deny being held by the others?
Jean puts one hand on your waist while the other holds your shoulder. He leans forward a bit, looking at you to which you give him a smile. “I’m fine Jean‘, you say, laughing slightly. He smiles back at you, still holding you as the group slowly became just you, him, Reiner, and Bertholdt.
“Jean, care to introduce us?”
You chuckle as Jean’s eyes narrow, and you feel his hand on your waist tighten. Aw. He shakes the jealousy off and begins to speak. “Reiner, Bertholdt, this is Y/N, Y/N these are Reiner and Bertholdt”, he says, voice stale and emotionless that it almost makes you laugh.
“Pleasure to meet you”, you say, giving a subtle wink. Reiner blinks, surprised, meanwhile, Bertholdt looks flustered, looking away as he cleared his throat. “Shouldn’t you be meeting up with Nanaba-san too?”, Jean says, earning two urgent nods from the two Scouts as they ran to where the group had gone.
Silence follows their trails and you two stand alone in the middle of the deserted area.
“That was cute”
Jean turns to you. “What was?”
“Nothing”
You smirk, taking a step to stand in front of him, his hands already places where you wanted them to be. He takes notice of this quickly enough, giving you a cheeky smile and wow he’s gorgeous. You lick your lips, your hands going up to his chest, playing with the buttons of his long-sleeve shirt.
“I don’t think the fact that some people call you a horse is insulting”
He meets your gaze. “What do you mean?”
You lick your lips again. “Being a horse means I can ride you no?”
He chokes.
And you burst out laughing.
“W-What do you mean?”, he stammers, face red as sweat began rolling down his face.
“Interpret that however you’d like sweetheart”, you say as you poke his cheek before beginning to walk in the direction of wherever you wanted. The cramps had gone down to just a dull ache and it made walking a whole lot easier. Jean stands painfully still, face red as he watched you walk away.
Notes:
hange in the next chapter HEHEHHEHEHEHEH
Chapter 9: A Taste Of You
Chapter Text
“Then you use these to cut up the scallions, cut them up by like this big of a size”, you hold up your hand to show a solid 1cm gap between your index finger and thumb. Then you hold the piece of scallions up, the tip of your scissors pointing to the root part of the green and white vegetable.
“You only need to snip off this part, the white part is also really good”, you say, the Survey Corps chefs nodding along as you snip off the white part nearing the roots, leaving a whole lot of the scallions left.
“If you see any dirt you can just wash it off, but sometimes I just peel those layers off”, you say, pushing your nail between the thin layer and then opening the ripped part farther. You throw the thin layer into the small bowl for leftovers and peels.
You grab the plate, using the scissors to cut the scallions evenly until you reach the end where it was greenest. You then use your fingers to grab then sprinkle the cut-up scallions all over the mashed potatoes within the pot.
You mix the contents of the pot together, grabbing the salt you had brought before sprinkling it over the potatoes. You later grab a small wooden bowl before scooping a small amount, taking a small spoon before you take a meager bite, satisfied when it was perfectly seasoned and that the potatoes weren’t chunky. Instead, it was evenly mashed with the scallions covering most of the cuisine.
“Here”, you hand the bowl to the two chefs, who held their own spoons. You felt pride in your chest as their eyes widened.
“This is delicious!”, the head chef says, his assistant nodding along with him. You smile, grabbing one more bowl and a set of spoons, getting another scoop.
“You’ll be able to make another pot I’m sure”
The two cooks nod confidently.
You leave the kitchen, making your way to the dining area where you find Eren’s squad sitting at one of the tables. You jog over, sitting beside Sasha and Jean who’s eyes widened upon seeing you. You give everyone their own spoons, setting the bowl onto the middle of the table.
Your heart warms and you smile, watching as everyone got a taste of decent food. Sasha immediately latches onto you, wailing and crying, meanwhile Jean puts a hand on your thigh, squeezing it as his face stayed neutral. You pucker your lips, feeling like you could finally say that you were living your best life.
A couple of minutes later, everyone in the dining area already has their own separate bowls, most of them shouting their ‘thank you’s’ to you before they dug in. Jean and Sasha took turns feeding you, even though you continuously told them to eat first.
Amidst dinner, Sasha ended up putting her hand on your thigh too, which resulted in a friendly showoff between the two best friends as they had a competition on who could make you react more.
You were over the horizon’s grateful that they weren’t being negatively competitive about it.
At one point, Sasha’s pinky finger brushed over your clothed slit, which resulted in just the faintest whimper yet an oh so obvious jolt, causing the two scouts to blush and retract their hands.
The rest just pretended that nothing was happening.
Oh, but they were watching.
And listening.
“Do you think we’ll be able to have better meals from now on?”, Reiner asks.
You smile in his direction. “If you ask nicely”, you say, your voice doing a thing. The group couldn’t think of a word for it, it was just a thing. A good thing. You blink, suddenly feeling Sasha and Jean’s hands on your thighs again. You chuckle to yourself, taking the last few bites of your meal before finishing your cup of water.
“Miss Y/N, you are requested by Section Commander Hange to come to her office”, you hear a voice behind you, turning around and seeing Moblit standing there, professionalism radiating off of his body and all. You nod, getting out of the bench as the warmth of Jean and Sasha’s hands left your body. Your right hand goes to Jean’s shoulder, while your left-hand goes to Sasha’s nape.
You squeeze gently, remembering the effect it had on both of them. Their eyes widened and you couldn’t help the playful grin that appeared on your face as you smiled at everyone in the group. “Enjoy your meals everyone”, you say, letting go of the two best friends as you followed Moblit to the hallway.
The hallways were surprisingly quiet, as you walked further away from the cafeteria, the only thing that could be heard were your and Moblit’s footsteps. You step outside, the cold wind making you shiver as you hug your body.
“The meal you had prepared was delicious by the way, Miss Y/N”
You look up, a small smile on his lips.
“Thank you, but uh, I didn’t see you in the cafeteria?”, you say, one eyebrow raised as you tried to recall the faces in the dining area.
Hange and Moblit were often shown characters, so you were sure that you would have noticed them if they were in the room at one point. Moblit turns a hallway and you follow close behind. “There’s a spare room next to the cafeteria, so that’s probably why you didn’t notice”, he says then you hum, the explanation making sense.
Moblit stands in front of a door and opens it, a candlelit room inside filled with shelves and tables. You could see the shadow of the person standing and you could feel a tinge of excitement at seeing Hange’s side profile as you enter the room. Hange smiles at you before giving Moblit the go that he could leave and eat more if he wanted. He nods, sending the two of you a smile before he left the room, closing the door as you stood next to it.
“Hange”, you say, licking your lips because duh, I’m alone with Hange fucking Zoe.
She smiles, using her index finger to gesture you over. You hear the sounds of your boots hitting the floor echoing in the room as you now stood in front of Hange, her faint smirk doing wonders for your imagination.
“I was originally going to just inform you that you would be staying here as the expedition happens tomorrow”, she says. You tilt your head to the side, disregarding the fact that her hand was inches away from yours from where you had both placed them on the table.
“What changed?”
She chuckles.
Two hands hold your waist, lifting you onto the section commander’s desk. You blink, surprised at the shameless advance. Your hands placed themselves on the desk, your arms brushing over the brunette’s hands.
“But now that we’re alone, it’s just the tiniest bit harder having to control myself”, she laughs a bit, her fingers trailing up at your sides, tickling you slightly as Hange pushes her thigh in between your legs, spreading them as she situated herself between your thighs.
“You looked so gorgeous this morning, wearing the Survey Corps straps on you”, she says, sparing no shame in using her thumbs to rub the area below your boobs. You lick your lips, already smirking as you placed your hands on the brunette’s arms.
“Who said you had to control yourself?”, you say, smiling teasingly.
“You’re playing a dangerous game here Y/N”, she warns you, only egging you on more to say things that were twice as naughty. You pout playfully, playing with the buttons of her shirt as you scooted forward, your crotch and her stomach barely having any distance.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about..”, you pause and lean into her ear, your breath ghosting her skin. “..Section Commander”
She just chuckles.
In a split second, you feel your legs spread farther, her hands holding the back of your thighs as she pulled your legs apart and your body closer. You catch yourself on your elbows, biting your lips as you felt your lower back touching the cold wood of the section commander’s table. You see books and tools beside you, the thought of Hange cleaning her desk up just so you could lay on it causing your core to throb.
“What’s on your mind angel?”
You lick your lips, already feeling yourself get wet as Hange leans over your body, her stomach pressing against your lower stomach while her chest rested over yours, both of your faces inches apart as her hands held your sides.
“Nothing, I just noticed that you were prepared”
She smiles, her thumbs rubbing the curves under your boobs gently, the action making you grit your teeth, realizing your body was now hypersensitive to everything. Her hot breath against your skin, her hips pressing onto your clothed clit, and not to mention her fingers that were holding you, pulling you closer to her body.
“Nothing but the best for you beautiful”
Before you could even give a reaction, her lips were now on yours.
It was gentle, her soft lips slotting themselves between yours. Your eyes closed, hers following soon after as the two of you enjoyed the moment. You felt her hand leave your side, now under your chin as she took a hold of your jaw. It was when she licked your lips and grinded onto your crotch that you whimpered, her tongue slipping inside your mouth with ease.
Your tongues swiped against each other, your saliva mixing together in your mouths as you felt her grip on your jaw tighten. You whine, fingers closing to fists while you felt your body grow hot. Hange pulls away, giving you a tinge of disappointment because you wanted more, but that thirst was soon quenched when her lips attached to your neck.
“Hange”, you moan, one of your hands going to her hair, as you relied on your core strength to keep yourself up. You could feel her smirk against your skin, her tongue licking certain parts of your neck and collarbones before she bit and nipped on the skin, sucking on it afterward and leaving multiple painless bruises.
It was when she sucked on an area between your neck and collarbones that you moaned louder, her hands tightening around you as she pushed you flat against the table.
“Be a good girl and stay put”
You nod, biting your lips as she stood up straight, her eyes gazing over you like a hawk as her index fingers hooked around the loops of your jeans.
“May I?”
You nod, smiling at her as a form of reassurance. You watched as she unbuttoned your jeans, pulling down the zipper before she licked her lips, the sight of your lace underwear causing her to stare.
You shake your boots off, doing Hange a favor as she pulled the rest of your jeans off. A sudden thought pops into your mind and you get up.
“Hange is the door locked?”
She stops. “Oops”, is all she says before she goes to lock the door. You laugh, being reminded that you really were living the dream, with Hange and her whole personality. She comes back to you, a goofy smile on her face making you smile as well.
“Now, where were we?”, she says, before casually grabbing you by your waist, pulling you so you sat on the edge of the table, the only thing on your shirt now was the long-sleeve button-up and your underwear.
You get flashbacks of what had happened a few days ago.
The fuck is up with Attack on Titan characters and me being in a long-sleeve shirt and nothing else?
“You look pretty”, Hange says.
You blush, hiding your face on her shoulder as she laughs.
“Mind if I get a taste of you angel?”
You lift your head off of her shoulder, her tan skin being illuminated with the golden candlelight. You nod. Your arms drape over her shoulders as the gap between you closed. Your lips pressed together, locking in place as her grip on your waist tightened. Your hands find her scalp, running your fingers through her hair as you slightly messed up her ponytail.
Though kissing is a bit intimate, you couldn’t help it, Hange was just purely irresistible.
Hange’s thumb rubs over your clothed clit, the touch surprising you but at the same time pulling a moan from your lips. “Don’t hide your pretty noises from me”, she says, her thumb going back to gently pushing against your slit.
You lick your lips. “What’re you planning to do with me Hange?”, you ask, your lust-filled gaze meeting hers as you both stared at each other, a string of saliva connecting your lips. She smiles, though it looked more menacing than reassuring.
“Get off the table sweetheart, on your knees for me”
So this is what the term ‘coming untouched means’.
You hop off the table, with Hange leaning on the desk as she made you kneel in front of her.
“If you make me feel good then maybe I’ll consider doing you a favor”, she says, her hand holding your cheek gently. You nod, the cold floor touching your skin as you look up at her.
“But you’re not just a pretty face right? I’m sure you can figure this one out”
Really not helping my unhealthy mix of degradation and praise kink there Hange.
Your hands reluctantly, but eagerly, go to her belt, your fingers unhooking the leather before you pulled it out of the loops completely. You avoid her intense gaze as you unbuttoned her jeans then pulled her zipper down.
“You’re wearing one of the undies I gave you”, you say, smiling a bit.
“You seem to be happy about it”, she comments.
“You could say that”, you say, pulling her jeans down, revealing her smooth skin though you could see some scars here and there. With another lick to your lips you look up at her, your lips taking a hold of the underwear as your teeth bit into the garter. An impressed expression appears on Hange’s face and you feel yourself brimming with pride.
You pull the fabric down by your teeth, the sight of Hange’s shaved crotch welcoming you.
“This is way more efficient than what we have right now”
“Uhuh”, you mutter awkwardly as you stood outside your bathroom.
“Do you cut yourself on this Y/N?”
You wince. “Please don’t‘
Hange hums, carefully using the razor that you had given her to shave the hair growing on her crotch. She only ended up giving it a try because she went into your bathroom to shower after you two had taken a swim in the pool. That had lead to her taking a humongous fascination with all the objects in your room.
At one point she asked you if waxing was more efficient, to which you said,
“Yes but let’s save that for another day”
She jumped out of the bathroom, pussy out in the open in front of you, screaming, “how’d I do?!”, while your eyes just widened as you started choking on air.
You look up at Hange, her reassuring gaze giving you the confidence to make a move.
Your tongue pushes in between her folds, the tip of your tongue meeting her clit as she hums. The taste of her drives you wild and you immediately dove in, your little kitten licks turning into large swipes of your tongue, your hands going to her muscular thighs as a low moan sounded from her throat.
You felt the dip of where Hange’s entrance was, pushing your tongue in briefly before sliding it up, repeating the motion as precum slowly gathered and mixed together with your saliva, the liquids glistening on her folds from the candlelight.
Hange moans, her legs spreading further apart as she took a hold of your nape.
“You’re doing amazing angel”
You whimper involuntarily at the praise, the vibrations making their way to her clit as she tightened her hold on your nape. You felt your wetness in between your legs, you had no doubt that your panties were soaked. But who could blame you? Hange Zoe is holding you and praising you for making her feel good.
You probably would’ve come right then and there had you not wanted to have her touch you too.
You pull away, looking up at her with what you hoped were effective puppy eyes.
“Can I use my fingers Section Commander?”
She groans at the use of her title, her fingers massaging your scalp as she nods.
“Of course angel, do your best for me”
I hope she bends me in half later.
Your hands find her thighs, spreading them farther apart as you push your middle finger in, the tightness and warmth surrounding your skin making you impossibly wetter. As soon as you felt your finger push all the way in you press your tongue back onto her clit. The double sensation makes her moan, and her hips roll against you.
Her juices gather more and more around your finger and you could feel some of it going to your fingers. You pull your middle finger out before pushing it along with your ring finger in. The stretch makes her groan and you feel her fingers grip your hair harder.
The pleasurable feeling makes you throb and you whine onto her sensitive clit.
“You’re being so good angel, d’you like this?”, she asks, taking advantage of her fingers in your hair to pull you off, your gaze meeting hers. She bites back a smirk when she sees your red-tinted cheeks, along with her juices that were glistening on your chin. Words couldn’t describe how sinful you looked.
“Y-Yeah, I like tasting you”, you answer, licking your lips.
She smiles. “Continue being a good girl and then I’ll have you back up here on my table, sound good angel?”, she looks down on you. You nod, her hand pushing you back against her clit. Your lips automatically go to her clit, closing around it as you began to suck, your fingers thrusting in a harder pace that she jerks forward a bit.
Your lips release their hold on her clit, your tongue pressing onto it instead. Your fingers curl inside her, the tips of your fingers pushing against her g-spot. She moans louder but takes notice in not pulling too hard on your hair.
You continued the same pace and pattern as her juices coated your tongue.
Her moans grew louder and her breath grew more ragged. Her hips grinded against your tongue and your fingers, making you quicken your pace as she muttered praises to you.
“I’m close angel-”, she says. You hum, thrusting your fingers in harder, hitting her sensitive spots over and over. Her back arches and she cums onto your fingers. You quickly pull your fingers out, placing your tongue at her entrance as she squirts into your mouth.
Your hands go to her thighs, squeezing and rubbing them gently as she rides out her orgasm with your tongue licking up all of her juices. Hange’s moans were- you didn’t even know how to describe it. Perfect? Such-a-turn-on? Addicting? You push your tongue into her, her body jerking as you licked her clean.
“Angel-”, Hange’s breaths came out harsh as she started getting too sensitive. You take one hand off of her and you use your thumb to rub at her clit, the touch eliciting a sweet moan from her lips as you took in more of her juices into your mouth.
Once you figured that you had Hange overstimulated enough, you pull away. Hange looks down on you with a dazed expression, her chest heaving as her orgasm washed throughout her whole body. Her body was slightly covered in sweat, her skin glowing thanks to the golden hues given by the candles.
“Did I do good Section Commander?”
She smiles, regaining her stability, and focuses as she gets down on her knees. You were now eye-to-eye, her smirk making you feel impossibly wetter. Her hand holds your jaw firmly, tilting your head up slightly as she suddenly kisses your lips.
The act of tasting herself on your lips and tongue drives her wild and in a split second, you were carried and slammed back onto the desk.
“You did amazing angel”, she says, her index fingers hooking around the garter of your underwear.
“Now let me return the favor”
Chapter 10: Change Your Mind
Summary:
3,338 words of just pure filthy smut
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hange-”, you had no time to react as you were suddenly turned around, your back facing up as your legs dangled off the side of the table.
“Are you comfortable angel?”, she asks.
“Well- yeah?”, you say, confused yet still incredibly turned on.
Hange hums, getting on her knees as her hands cupped your buttcheeks, the thin fabric of your long-sleeve shirt making it easy for her to feel your warm skin. “Angel, I’m going to lay down some rules for the two of us, are you okay with that?”, she asks, her thumbs rubbing the inner areas of your butt.
“Yeah”, you manage to say.
Hange gets up, one arm snaking around your waist before she pulls you up, your back now ghosting against her front. You automatically lean into her warmth, the sides of your heads touching as her free hand ran up and down your sides.
“I can be a bit intense when I’m in a certain zone, so I’ve made a system”, she says, whispering into your ear. Her hot breath ghosted your neck and you shudder, pulling an amused laugh from her.
“I personally find it pleasurable when my hair is being pulled or when my arms are being held when it feels overwhelming for the other person”, she starts, her hand that was on your side now on your inner thigh.
“So if things get overwhelming, those actions won’t make me stop, however ”, her hand that was previously just on your inner thigh goes to your neck, all her fingers except her index and thumb gently holding your throat. Her index finger and thumb took their own places on either side of your jaw, and you feel her move your gaze to hers.
Your faces were now inches apart, her smirk being so incredibly teasing yet her eyes were dead-serious.
“If things start to hurt, or you need me to slow down, or if you just want me to stop because it doesn’t feel right, tap any part of my body twice and I’ll stop”, she pauses and rubs her thumb on your moistened and glistening lips.
“Do I make myself clear?”
You nod.
“Another thing”, Hange lets go of your face, her hand going to your waist as her other arm tightened its hold around you. “Use your words, pleasure can lead to being in a daze-like headspace therefore I will greatly appreciate it if you do”, her fingers grip your side.
“Now, do I make myself clear? ”
“Yes Hange”
You could almost hear her smile.
“Good girl, on your back for me now”, she says, patting your butt gently.
Without a second thought, you turned around, almost coming on the spot when you see Hange’s lust-filled gaze on you. But you hold it in as you got on the table, your legs willingly spread slightly as she went to grab something from the corner of the room.
In her hands was a pillow. “I tend to fall asleep sometimes here”, is all she says, answering the unspoken question in your head.
You felt your chest warm and your stomach fills with butterflies as she places the pillow behind you, helping you lay down on it as you felt yourself get comfortable. Her reassuring smile makes you melt on the spot.
“Good?”
You nod. “Yeah”
She smiles, grabbing a nearby chair as she sat on it, scooting closer to the desk as she spread your legs. “You wouldn’t mind if I experimented a thing or two, no?”
Sweet mother of fu-
“Do as you please with me”, you say, licking your lips when she smiles and pulls your underwear off, pulling your body closer to the edge of the table as you stood with your elbows holding you up.
“Angel?”
You meet her gaze. “Yeah?”
She holds your thighs gently, her breath ghosting your crotch. “Tell me, what turns you on?”
You blush, looking off to the side. “Well- I guess, when someone knows how to uh- play with...”, you trail off, embarrassed at the fact you were saying these things out loud. Hange hums nonchalantly, her thumbs massaging your skin.
Sensing that you weren’t going to speak, she leans forward taking your clit into her lips as she sucked just the slightest bit. You moan, muscles clenching as she pulls away right after.
“This?”, one of her hands goes to the area between your thigh and crotch, her thumb rubbing your clit gently. At the whimper you let out, she takes note that this was what you had had in mind.
“Y-Yeah, that”, you don’t forget to answer.
“Good girl”, she says, rewarding you verbally for using your words. You whimper unexpectedly, your legs twitching as Hange looked at you. “Hm?”, you hear her say. At the realization of what you just did, you lay back down flat on the table, biting your lips as your whole body went hot.
“Do you like when I praise you?”, she asks, her thumb just casually rubbing your clit.
You felt yourself clench around nothing, your precum squirting out of you more. Your hands go to your mouth, wary that you were being too loud.
“Y-Yes”, you mutter, loud enough for her to hear you.
You could almost see her smile. “See? That wasn’t so hard was it?”, the sort of degradation makes you whimper and you feel your wetness dripping down to your butt. Hange, ever the observant person she was, takes notice of this and chuckles yet again.
“You just keep exceeding my expectations more and more angel”, she laughs, the other hand that was on your thigh tightening its hold.
“On top of loving being given praise, you have a thing for degradation?”, her fingers go to your entrance and she plays with your precum, covering her fingers in it as more of your juices came out.
“Yes”, you say clearly this time.
“Good, see? You can speak clearly now, here I was beginning to think you were just a mindless whore who took anything I gave you. I mean look, you only took a taste of me and you’re already soaking wet, sounds like something only a whore would do right?”
You couldn’t help the whimper that escaped your lips, your clit was throbbing and you felt your core doing the exact same thing. Hange chuckles degradingly, her grip on your thigh still present as she pulled her fingers away, her four fingers being coated in your precum.
“Sit up a bit for me angel”
You listen, using your elbows to stay upright as she also scooted forward.
You see her stretch her arm out and her fingers were now in front of you.
“Taste yourself for me”
You lick your lips, opening your mouth as she pushed her fingers past your lips, the taste of yourself covering your tongue. Your tongue lapped over each of her digits, the tips of her fingers slightly pushing themselves just barely past your gag reflex. You could hear her muttering praises and your whole body thrived from it.
You feel Hange beginning to retract her hand, her arm ghosting your chest as she holds out her hand right in front of you. “See that?”, she asks and you nod.
“That’s you being a good girl”, she says, smirking because she was fully aware of how her words affected you. You bite your lips, watching as she put her glistening hand back to your entrance, her fingertips playing with even more of your precum.
You’ve never been this wet in foreplay, but this was Hange Zoe.
You dripping with precum just by her words alone was a no-brainer.
“Lay back down for me”, she says and you follow, your head resting on the soft pillow as you felt the coldness of the room settle on your sweat-covered body.
“I’m gonna see how good you can take my fingers, remember our rules?”
“Yes”, you mutter, shuddering when you feel Hange’s middle finger press gently at your entrance.
“Okay, now be a good girl for me”
You whimper as soon as her finger pushed inside you, the wetness making it incredibly easier for her to slide it in. The realization that, oh my god Hange Zoe is inside me, hits you like a truck and you feel yourself clench around her, undoubtedly squirting more of your juices onto her fingers.
“I’ll have you know that I washed my hands thoroughly for you”, Hange says to which you hum in acknowledgement. She’s really been planning huh. Hange pulls her finger out slowly before pushing it back in, her finger reaching further than yours have ever been.
“I’m curious, just how many fingers can this little thing take hm?”, Hange asks, her free hand going to your groin as her index finger played with your clit. You whimper, hips buckling and back arching up as you felt yourself throb.
“F-Four”
Hange looks up at you and you do the same, your gazes meeting halfway.
“Hm?”
You swallow. “I’ve had four fingers”, you say, hoping she understands it easily enough. You see her smirk and a clear and somehow condescending chuckle left her lips.
“Yours or someone else’s?”
The question catches you off-guard and you couldn’t help but feel… guilty? She had this hawk-like piercing gaze on you and her finger stopped moving inside you, drawing a whine from your throat as you tried to think of an answer that hopefully wouldn’t pull a negative reaction from her.
“Someone else, but it didn’t feel as good as I thought it would”, you say, referring to a boring one-night-stand you had during a party at your company. Two or three fingers were enough to get you off, and when the concept of using four was introduced to you you kind of got excited. It ended up being disappointing and it barely felt good. Hange hums as she began moving her fingers again.
She gets up from the chair, body straightening her posture before she leaned forward, her body ghosting yours as she loomed over you. Your faces were inches apart, her gaze feeling heavy on your body as her lips barely touched yours.
“Think I can change your mind?”, she asks.
Seeing the confusion on your face she continues. “You seem to have a fixed opinion that four fingers don’t feel pleasurable”, she says, putting a hand above your head as she situated herself above you, one knee on the table as she pulled her finger out.
“But you seemed to enjoy just merely sucking on mine”, she says as she examines her glistening fingers which were now in between the two of you. She looks back at you, a smirk on her face as she showed her hand off.
“Think these can change your mind?”
Fu-
“I’d like to see you try”, you say, a daring smile on your face. One eyebrow raised on her face and she couldn’t help but chuckle at your boldness. Her hand immediately goes back to your entrance, pushing in her middle finger as your back arched once more.
“You’re being quite bold for someone who was basically begging me to fuck you senseless”, her finger curls up and you moan.
“Just wanted to see if you were all bark and no bite”, you say, voice still steady even though her finger was thrusting in a faster pace inside you.
Hange laughs and puts her face on the area between your neck and shoulder. For a moment you felt a bit warm by the fact that you were so close, but all of a sudden a sudden pain resonates on your skin. The pain makes you whimper and you feel your spine tingle as Hange’s teeth bit down on your skin, enough to hurt and probably bruise but not enough to bleed.
She pulls back, pushing a second finger casually while staring at you.
“How’s that for biting?”
“Hange-”, you whimper, your hands taking a hold of both of her arms, the muscle beneath making you more turned-on as she chuckled. Her two fingers pulled in and out of you at a moderate pace and she spared no second as she took your lips in hers.
She curls her fingers and you whimper, your lips opening slightly to which she pushed her tongue in. The residual taste of you still lingered on your tongue and both of you moaned into each other’s mouths at the fact that you could both taste it.
“Your stretching quite fast here angel, have you been touching yourself at all since you arrived here?”, she asks. You felt yourself clench, mind cloudy as your hips ground down on the table.
“S-Sort of”, you answer, not wanting to be specific.
Hange hums as she catches your lips in hers again. Seconds which probably turned to minutes pass by and she pushes a third finger in, your moans and whimpers still being muffled by her lips that were still on yours. You felt your entrance stretch around her fingers and she went at a slower pace, letting you adjust to the stretch as your hands slid up and onto her nape, your fingers scratching and massaging her scalp.
“Hange”, you whimper, breaking the kiss.
Realizing that it was more of a call for attention she opens her eyes and looks at you.
“Yes angel?”
Your face goes impossibly redder as you look at her with pleading eyes. The sight makes her soften but also throb at the same time and she began picking up a steady pace with her fingers.
You lick your lips. “C-Can you bite me again?”
Her gaze hardens and she smiles. “So you like pain as well”, she says, leaning down and into your shoulder as she bares her teeth slightly. Her teeth sink into your skin at the same time that she curls her fingers into the sensitive spot inside you. The double sensation makes you moan louder and your body jerked up, your eyes rolling to the back of your head.
“M-More”, you whimper, your pleading being answered as she took an area from your shoulder blades into her teeth as she bit on it. Her three fingers moved harder and every time she got down to her knuckle her fingertips pushed deeper into your sensitive walls.
Hange grabbed the pillow from under your head. “Up”, she says and you lift your head, watching as she pushed the pillow aside, her arm folding and taking the pillow’s place. You follow along and lay on her arm, the new position causing her body to get closer to you as she hovered over you.
“Think you can take four now angel?”
You chuckle. “Think you can change my mind?”
The challenging look in both of your gazes drives the two of you wild.
“Let’s see shall we?”
Her pinky finger, which was already generously coated in your juices, pushes into you slowly. You crane your head back as a silent moan left your lips. Your back arched and the stretch shook yourself to the core. You only kept getting wetter and wetter which greatly helped Hange in pushing her fingers in.
“F-Fuck”, you whine, fingers pulling at Hange’s hair which elicits a groan from her. You spread your legs farther, trying your best to ignore the dull ache in your thighs. Hange stops once she reaches down to her knuckle.
Ragged breaths left your lips as you clenched and unclenched around her fingers. “How are you feeling angel?”, her tone was so gentle it made you whimper. You shift to a comfortable position.
“It d-doesn’t hurt but- it’s definitely a stretch”, you say, chuckling which makes Hange laugh.
“But look, you’re doing so good for me, all spread out like this”, she says, her thumb going to rub your clit which pulls a surprised jolt from you.
“Y-You can move”, you say, to which she nods and gives you a short yet sweet kiss.
“How sensitive are you now?”, Hange asks you. You moan loudly when her fingers pushed in then all the way out, only to push back in as a way for you to adjust to the stretch. The reaction makes her chuckle. “Guess that answers my question”
She began setting a moderate pace of pushing in all the way and then pulling out completely. The pace threw you off into a pleasured loop and you couldn’t help but moan and whimper continuously. Hange takes your lips in hers once more as her other hand gently rubbed at your shoulder.
“H-Hange”, you whine, the feeling of the stretch mixed with the drag of your walls around her fingers making you let out a throaty moan. The pleasure spread out to your legs and you couldn’t help it. Euphoria ran throughout your whole system as Hange began quickening her pace.
“You’re doing amazing for me angel, you’re taking my fingers so well”, she praises you to which you shuddered. Muffled moans filled the room along with the smell of sex and sweat as your shirt clung onto your sweaty body. Breaths came out along with your whines as Hange’s fingers plunged into you at a faster pace.
You felt far beyond the line of bliss as the pleasure overtook your body, your body twitching with every hit to your g-spot and every praise that came from the woman above you. The dull ache that was inside you morphed into pleasure and you could feel your orgasm coming closely. Your moans grew louder and Hange couldn’t hide the fact that they sounded like music to her ears.
“Moan louder for me”, she says.
And you did.
You let yourself go in Hange’s hold as she helped you reach your climax. Her fingers pushed inside you and curled into your sensitive spots with precision, your back arched up, showing off the curve that Hange loved looking at. Every time she reached down to the knuckle her thumb rubbed at your clit, and the pace filled your body with pleasured bliss and you just felt your orgasm coming closer and closer.
Your body began shaking and your thighs trembled as your orgasm ripped throughout your whole body. Your back arched up and you moaned, loud, you clutched onto Hange as your orgasm hit you like a truck. Your walls clenched around her fingers as you squirted all over her hand and wrist.
You had almost blacked out, your vision fogging and blurring occasionally as Hange guided you throughout your orgasm. You couldn’t tell how many minutes had passed but the only thing that snapped your attention back to reality was when Hange slowly pulled her fingers out.
You whined at the feeling of being empty, your hole gaping from being stretched. You felt yourself aching all over, your body and shirt both drenched in sweat.
“You did so well for me angel”, Hange says, leaning down and kissing your lips. The gesture makes you feel warm and your arms wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her down. Your tongues swirled against each other sweetly as you slowly came down from your post-orgasm daze, your aching muscles and walls hitting you like a smack to the head.
“Did I really?”
She hums. “Of course, you took my fingers amazingly like the good girl you are”
You laugh breathlessly.
“I can’t move”
Hange laughs.
“I’ll have Moblit fetch your bag for me, you brought extra clothes right?”
You nod. “I say this with all due respect, but I don’t want to shower here”, you say, which elicits another laugh from Hange. She helps you slowly get up, and she slowly maneuvers your body so you were now leaning on her chest, her arm around you as you continued catching your breath.
“You changed my mind”
Hange looks down at you.
“Hm?”
You look up at her. “You changed my mind, your fingers felt heavenly”
Hange laughs and god you were never going to get tired of hearing it. She leans down and presses a gentle kiss to your head.
“I’m glad”
Notes:
plot will happen in the next chapter yall get ready
Chapter 11: Friends with Benefits
Summary:
this chapter was
interesting, enjoy :)
Chapter Text
“Cuz, I’m in a field of dandelions, wishing on every one that you’d be mine”
You sing, your voice echoing throughout the room. You hum the rest of the tune as you brushed your damp hair, the smell of shampoo and body wash covering your body as you grab your hairdryer.
“And I see forever in your eyes, I feel okay when I, see you smile”, your voice trails off as the sounds of the hairdryer blew through your hair.
Minutes pass and you set the hairdryer down, your hair semi-dry as you go to your closet. You unwrap the towel from around yourself as you grab a set of grey sweatpants and a jacket. You decide on a white tube top that had straps to go over your shoulders. You put the outfit on, pulling the garter of the sweatpants up to your belly button.
Your body had gotten rid of the minor soreness but you still ached between your legs.
Understandable, because you literally had four of Hange’s fingers inside you.
Speaking of-
“Angel? Are you done?”
You laugh. “You saw me naked for a good hour Hange”, you say. The door opens to a huffing Hange, her hands on her waist as she softly glared at you.
“That was because you let me, just because you let me see you naked and touch you doesn’t mean you get stripped off of your rights to privacy”, she explains. You smiled and felt your chest swarm with warmth. She enters the room, her body smelling like mango from the body wash that you had handed to her. She wore a sports bra and sweatpants that belong to you and fuck it looks so good on her.
“You sound beautiful when you sing”
Your face goes red as you avoided her gaze. Her laughter fills the room as she approaches you, your mind still elsewhere from seeing Hange wearing modern clothing. You take a step forward before you wrap your arms around her waist. It didn’t take a moment longer for Hange to wrap her arms around your back, pulling you into her warmth.
“You prefer my singing voice over my ‘you’re fingers are inside me oh my fuck it feels so good’ voice?”, Hange bursts out laughing and you felt your cheeks puff up as a wide grin made its way to your face.
“I’m flattered you think so highly of my fingers”
That counts as a hand kink, right?
“But both sound beautiful to me”, she says, her hand going to your chin. She tilts your head up as your lips press together. Your eyes widened and your body stiffened, but as soon as you registered what had happened you melt into the kiss.
“But we also need to talk”, Hange says, pulling away.
You tilt your head to the side. “About what?”
Hange’s eyes saddened. A sudden tension is in the room, and it wasn’t the pleasant kind. “This life, it’s unpredictable, I’ve been in the Survey Corps for as long as I can remember, this way of living”, she pauses and sighs.
“We’ve only known each other for a couple of days, but, I want you in my life, I don’t care if it’s romantically or platonically. You… you just brightened up the Scouts in the best ways possible and you only stayed a day there”, she says, smiling even though she visibly deflated.
“It’s my first time seeing the Scouts happy after a meal, as you know, the Scouts have the lowest budget, since all taxes go to our gear. It’s my first time seeing everyone so… content, even if it is just another method of serving potatoes”, she laughs and you smile.
“You’ve given hope to everyone, whether you’ve realized it or not. Erwin changed after that meeting you had today, I don’t know what that was about but thank you”, she looks into your eyes, her hand on your chin going to your cheek.
“Normally I would try and not get too emotionally invested with any relationship, since, you never know what could happen, but”, she stops and lets her arms fall down.
“Would you do me the pleasure of continuing what you do?”
You blink. “What, cooking?”
Hange laughs. “Being you, Y/N”, she says, almost like she was pleading.
You felt a sudden weight on your shoulders but you smile nonetheless.
“Of course”, you say.
A relaxed smile makes its way to Hange’s lips and she puts her hands on her waist.
“One last thing, I apologize”, she says and you furrow your eyebrows.
“For what?”
She sucks her lips on, crossing her arms as she gestured to your neck.
Still confused, you go to the mirror.
Oh.
“Well”, you trail off, your arms folded as your hand covered your mouth. You hum, not quite sure how to feel about it. Hange walks up behind you, hands on her waist as she gave you a dopey smile. Your eyes spot every bite mark on your neck, maybe two or three on each shoulder and one on the side of your neck.
How did that happen?
“I don’t really have anything to say about this”, you say before the both of you burst out laughing.
Your hands play with the straps of your backpack as you watch the higher-ups discuss where you were going to stay. You had packed your phone, power bank, phone charger, a hoodie, an extra pair of underwear, plus your Rubik’s cube and sketchpad for entertainment purposes.
“She could stay in Hange’s quarters”
You hold a hand up. “With all due respect Commander Erwin, but I would be fine with just roaming around, I don’t think you’ll be spending that long outside the Walls for me to have to have a place to stay”, Erwin looks to you, and the two of you knew what you were implying, so he simply nods.
“Alright, that’s settled, do you need anyone to accompany you?”
You shake your head. “I’m sure I can manage just fine, however, if it’s alright with you, can I have my own set of the ODM gear?”, you keep your tone professional, knowing your place in the Corps. The people in the room had confusion written all over their faces, and you could tell that some were giving you dirty looks.
It’s the entitlement for me.
“I’ll have someone get you a set, is there anything else?”, his voice was surprisingly hospitable. You shake your head no with a smile, thanking him respectfully as you see Levi and Hange looking at you.
“We leave in fifteen minutes”, Erwin says to everyone before he leaves the room. You felt slightly out of place, but the awkwardness dissipated when you felt something/someone take a whiff of air from behind you. The looming presence behind you makes you stiffen slightly, and you watch as Scouts began leaving the room, leaving you, Hange, Levi, Moblit, and whoever was behind you.
“She smells good”
That voice.
“Miche?”, you say absentmindedly.
You hear a hum from behind you before you turn around, and there he was, Miche Zacharius in all his tall, brooding, sniffy glory. You smile up at him and he meets your gaze. Damn these tall-ass motherfuckers. He looks to three remaining Scouts in the room before looking back at you.
“So it’s true”
Hange enthusiastically nods.
“What is?”, you ask as soon as you turn to Hange.
“That you know who everyone is, and our backgrounds and our hobbies, likes, dislikes-”
“It’s still creepy to me”, Levi says, looking off to the side. You pucker your lips, unable to retort anything because you could see why he was still irked about it. An idea pops into your head but you push the thought for later as Miche takes another whiff off of your hair.
“You smell fruity”
PFFT-
“That’s a compliment”, Hange says with Moblit nodding along with her.
“I’m aware”, you laugh. The four Scouts began walking outside and you follow closely. There were two Scouts were holding a set of ODM gear. You thank the two as you put the gear around yourself, setting your bag down on a barrel momentarily.
You look at the formation that was lined up and ready to leave the Walls, the gate ready to open.
“We’ll be off now Y/N”, Hange says, voice a little grim.
You smile as you tighten the straps around you. “I’ll see you guys later”, you say, giving them a gentle smile. Both Hange and Levi look at you, gears definitely running in their heads. They both nod before setting off, getting on their horses before going to their groups. You almost wanted to laugh at how stiff they were, but then again this was unpredictable to them, you, however, know everything that’ll happen up until when Mikasa sat under the tree.
Motherfu-
“Y/N!”
You turn around, seeing Levi’s squad walking towards you.
“We’ll see you later ‘kay?”, Petra smiles at you.
The three others nod along with her, smiles on their faces, some kind and some cocky. You nod, throwing yourself forward, wrapping your arms around Petra’s shoulders. You look to Eld, Oluo, and Gunther. They read your gaze easily enough and awkwardly joined in on the hug.
“Do your best for me”, you mutter.
You pull away, Petra’s excited smile meeting you. “Of course!”, she says, and the three others give you a thumbs up, confident smirks on their faces.
“Try not to get lost!”, Oluo laughs as the squad began walking away.
You just laugh, waving them goodbye. As soon as they turn around you bite your lips, tears threatening to spill from your eyes. Don’t cry don’t cry don’t cry don’t cry dammit-
You slap yourself, shaking off the ache in your chest as you grab your backpack, throwing it over your shoulders.
You launch the wires onto the walls, waving goodbye to Hange and Erwin, who were in the front of the formation. Hange excitedly waves goodbye to you, arms in the air and screaming her lungs out. Miche and Moblit who were next to her wince but don’t pay her any mind. Erwin just gives you a curt nod, a small smile gracing his lips.
You give them one last smile before you eject your body up, the wires doing that kind of uncomfortable noise as you felt your body absorb the sudden motion, you remove the claws from the wall before launching it once more, this time you manage to place it where you could just propel yourself up and on top of the wall.
You suspend yourself in the air before maneuvering your body to turn over before you roll onto the top of the wall, your actions cushioning the impact as you retract the wires.
Miche hums.
“When did she learn how to do that?”, he asks.
Hange smiles proudly. “Yesterday, she was a natural”
“Creepy if you ask me”, Levi mutters.
“You were the exact same during our trainee days you have no right to speak”, Hange retorts, a cheery smile on her face. Levi just gives a ‘tch’.
The adrenaline wears off quickly and you feel slightly out of breath. Never let it be said that you had mediocre stamina outside of sex. You sit cross-legged on the floor near the edge of the walls, and in just a couple of seconds, the Corps sets off. You watch as they rode off into the far distance.
You click your tongue, unslinging the bag off of you.
Now, you grab your phone and sketchpad along with a pencil and an eraser.
I should’ve brought a pocket WiFi dAMMIT-
Chapter 12: Peace Offering
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dark, silvery gray traced the paper with precision and ease as your hand added defined, minuscule strokes. You wanted to capture as much accuracy as possible, aiming to make this the best sketch you’ve ever made. You could simply just show him a picture from the internet but you wanted it to be special.
A peace offering, if you will.
You were so focused on the drawing that you couldn’t hear the footsteps behind you.
You didn’t even feel the presence behind you until there was a hand on your shoulder. You flinched, looking up and behind you to see-
Holy fu-
“I’m guessing that you are the pretty face that everyone has been talking about”, the one and only, the queen, the icon, the beauty herself, Rico Brzenska says, a deadpanned expression on her face as her hand pulls away.
“Rico?”
She blinks, looking at you without saying anything.
“Pleasure to meet you”, she says, taking a seat next to you. One leg was folded while the other dangled off the Walls. You blink, staring at her side profile for a few moments before you look back down at your drawing.
“What is it like? Knowing everyone’s past, present, and future”, Rico asks absentmindedly.
You add little details to the drawing. “Depressing”, you say, trying to appear as nonchalant as possible, even if you were screaming inside because Rico is sitting right next to you. She carefully placed your gear away, taking hers off and setting it a good distance away from yours.
She chuckles as she scoots back next to you, a few inches away. “Must be hard knowing when someone will die I presume”, she says. You nod, taking something out of your bag. You hand her a pack of gummy bears, the same one you had let Hange try a week and a half ago. She raises an eyebrow at you.
“Assuming it’s your free hour, it wouldn’t hurt to try something from the future, no?”
She looks at you with a raised eyebrow, before taking the small packet.
She fumbles with the plastic before figuring out how to tear it open. You watch with a fond smile as her eyes widened upon tasting the artificial flavors. Your attention is diverted when you see smoke signals in the distance. Ah, this is the part where an Abnormal appears. You hum as you go to finish the sketch.
Annie had been waiting since dawn.
She memorized the plan perfectly, the only part missing would be the time to execute it.
Their plan didn’t include having a house in the middle of nowhere though. It had caused a setback when she was running in the dark in her titan form that early morning. She almost tripped when something hit her leg, and she quickly regained balance.
Confusion filled her whole mind when she saw a house, and that confusion only doubled when she realized she couldn’t touch it.
But the sun was rising, and she needed to hurry up.
So with one last glance, she ran to her planned location. It had been clouding her thoughts all morning, and the only time she snapped back to reality was when she saw the Scouts riding in formation.
She could think about that later, right now she had to go forward with their plan.
"Armin?"
"Yeah?", the boy winced, the ache in his head worsening just by speaking out loud. Reiner winced with him, securing the bandage before taking a step back.
"You don't have to speak if you have to, but, where did Y/N come from?"
Jean stops whistling, his attention caught by Reiner's sudden question.
"Well, her and her house just sort of appeared a week and a half ago, she said she's from a different 'dimension' and that she appeared here by accident"
It took a lot of half-assed explanations to get Reiner to understand.
"So basically", he starts.
"She's from the very far future"
"Yes", Armin confirms.
"And she knows everyone, their past, and future, secrets and all"
Armin and Jean both nodded.
Reiner blinks. "And this doesn't disturb you?"
Jean sighs. "I'm more surprised that she's treating us so kindly, someone like me doesn't deserve to be in the presence of a literal goddess ", he exclaims.
Frustration was clear in his eyes as he recalled how scared he was earlier, your voice echoing in his head.
He had almost died, and all he wanted was to go back and tell you he was okay. He wondered if Sasha was okay, along with everyone else.
Then the next thing he saw was Krista, riding closer to them with their horses. Armin couldn't help the sigh of relief that left his lips. If the two weren't so focused on Krista, then they would've noticed the mortified look on Reiner's face.
“What’re you doing?”
You lift your head up, Rico’s head peeking over your shoulder as she chewed on the sweet gummies. You show her the sketch. “It’s a drawing I’m making for someone”, you say a bit awkwardly. Noticing that she was pushing in on a topic that you were uncomfortable with, she just hums, scooting back.
“It’s a bit frustrating you know”
You took the eraser of the pencil and rubbed your mistakes away. “What is?”, you ask.
Rico gives you a pointed look. “That the Scouts have been fighting for humanity for as long as I can remember, and now we have someone who can tell us if what they’re doing is even worth it, yet you can’t even say anything”, she says.
You sigh. “Pardon me, but I wasn’t supposed to be here in the first place”
Rico smirks. “Well I never said it was bad did I?”
You give her a raised brow. “You said I was frustrating”
Rico chuckles. “I said it was frustrating that you can’t say anything”, she says, scooting closer to you. You felt your stomach flip when a hand settles on your thigh. She gave you a smirk, which could easily be mistaken for a friendly smile, had she not been giving you a mischievous look.
“I never said that you being here was bad”
So I’m not crazy when I once tweeted that Rico radiates a shit ton of sex appeal.
Rico’s hand squeezes your thigh.
Yay for me.
“And I’m sure you know that I’m not just being ‘extremely friendly’”
You laugh, putting the sketchbook onto your right hand that was also holding the pencil. With a now free hand, you put it over Rico’s. “I’m quite aware”, you say. You knew how Rico was, having seen her maybe two or four times in the whole series. She was, most definitely, not the friendliest person. She was extremely professional and you’ve never seen her crack a smile. If you recalled correctly, she had lost her squad not too long ago, during the time when Eren was trying to plug the hole in the wall.
For her to show this much interest to you, a guest, was maybe a big boost to your confidence and ego.
“So you won’t mind if I do this?”, her hand that was on your thigh moves to cup your cheek.
“Not at all”, you lick your lips.
The last thing you saw before you closed your eyes was the pleased smirk on Rico’s lips, which were now pressed against yours. Guess the tension was sexual, you think. You set your sketchbook and pencil down a safe distance away from the edge before putting your hand on Rico’s shoulder. She responds by licking your lips, to which you smirk before slightly parting your lips.
Her tongue moved against yours, the sweetness of the candy still on her tongue as you savored the taste of her. You paused moving your tongue and took a moment to gently lip at her bottom lip. She squeezes your thigh in response.
Knowing where you were, it was really unlikely that you two would end up fucking. Unfortunately, you think. But then again, you were literally, stretched beyond oblivion the night before, and you didn’t think that getting railed was a smart decision right now. If you did then you might as well make plans that, don’t, involve walking for the next two to three days.
“Don’t think about it too much gorgeous”, Rico says when she pulls away in order to breathe.
You hum in response, grabbing her by her shirt and pulling her body against yours once more.
After hearing her gentle voice telling you to not overthink, you felt your whole body lose its tenseness and you enjoyed the kiss more. It felt more casual and neither one of you was making advances to take things further. Her hand that was on your thigh was now just gently massaging you, while her other hand remained on your cheek.
You savored the taste of blueberries on her tongue, occasionally taking a lick of her lips before pushing your tongue into her mouth once more. She was without a doubt, a really great kisser.
As you continued to enjoy yourself and your time spent with her, you began to relax more, and you allowed yourself to get rid of the mental images of those who would have lost their lives by now.
Levi felt like shit.
They’ve lost the titans now and it was a solemn ride back home. He felt miserable. He lost his squad and saw how they went out. They failed their plan, almost lost Eren in the process, and they had to throw their comrades’ corpses off the wagons just so that they could get away. Not to mention the pain in his leg. He felt:
Like shit.
So was yet another shame-filled ride back.
But he was used to it.
So as he climbed off of his horse and winced at the pain in his leg, he prepared himself for the long and painful process of having to break the news to his comrades’ family. If his conversation with Petra’s father wasn’t enough to make him feel worse then he didn’t know what would.
When the day almost came to a close, he did some thinking as he sat on top of the wall.
It was really cold.
Yet he couldn’t really find it in himself to care about that right now. It’s been an awful day and he found himself in yet another ‘grieving session’. He gave it a name since he figured it wouldn’t be the first time he would be doing it ever since he joined the Corps.
He didn’t really know what he was doing with his life at this point.
But he would do what he always did.
Suck it up and go on with life.
Cuz it’s not like taking an early leave would be a great option for humanity.
If only he could just-
“ Leviii ”
The Ackerman sucked in a breath and tried to not let his irritation affect his face. He stiffly turns around, the sight of you kneeling on the ground greeting him. You fix your hair as you get up from the ‘stone’ ground.
The reminder that you were standing on top of colossus titans still irked you and you couldn’t distinguish whether your chills came from that fact or because of the freezing cold wind.
Anyways.
“I know you’re still grieving but-”
“You knew my squad was going to die yet you said nothing”
You blink.
“I’m sorry?”
Levi gives you a hard glare. “You said ‘see you later’ to Hange and me. You were implying that we would live but you knew who would die too, why didn’t you say anything?! Why didn’t you do anything?! ”, he asks, fists clenched at his sides. You sigh, taking your backpack off your shoulders that had gone stiff when he raised his voice.
“I can’t change anything Levi, and I can’t do anything about what’s already set in stone”
He couldn’t say anything, though you could hear him breathing heavily.
You sigh yet again, taking a step forward. “I know you don’t like the fact that answers are literally at the palm of your hands, but it also hurts me that I can’t change anything ”, you say, wincing when your voice wavered a bit. “You have no idea how hard it is to look someone in the eye and knowing how and when they’re going to die”, you say, tone a bit harsh.
Silence.
The wind was the only sound that could be heard.
“My apologies, I shouldn’t have talked to you like that”, he mutters.
You shake your head. “It’s alright”, you say while unzipping your bag. “I came up here because I want to give you something”, you say, pulling out your sketchbook.
His saddened expression doesn’t change. You open the sketchbook to find the specific page, stopping when you see it. “I know you’re not that fond of me but I wanted to give you this”, you take a few cautious steps forward.
You hand him the opened sketchbook.
Your heart shatters when you see a flash of confusion and shock in his eyes.
“Is this...”
“Kuchel Ackerman”, you say, muttering the words like saying it would make the name itself shatter. He takes the sketchbook with shaky hands, and you could just about see the way the moonlight made his eyes glisten. You give him a moment, walking off to the edge of the walls before you sat down.
It was silent for a long time.
You didn’t know if minutes had passed or maybe half an hour.
You began dazing off, your mind getting lost in looking at the beautiful night sky. The wind was practically piercing your skin with the cold, goosebumps forming even under where you were clothed. You hugged yourself, breathing in the cold air even if it hurt your nose a bit.
You began singing in your head. It was a mish-mash of different songs, and you couldn’t even recall what you were previously singing until you were singing a new one. Your stomach was full from the bag of chips you ate while everyone was busy taking showers and eating. Everyone was busy in their own morbid thoughts so you thought it was best to leave them alone.
“Thank you”
You turn around. “What?”
Levi sighs, hugging the sketchbook to his chest. “Thank you, for this”, he says clearly this time. You smile, turning back around. “It’s nothing”, you say before deciding to get up.
“I’ll be off in a bit, would you like to keep the page?”
He nods.
You rip the page out, handing it to him. He holds it carefully, treating it like it was the most precious thing in the world. Which, it probably was. You put your stuff back in your backpack, getting ready to use the ODM gear when Levi suddenly calls your name.
“Yeah?”
He looks at you, gaze a bit frantic.
“Does this mean you know who Kenny is?”
Shit.
You pucker your lips, looking away as you jumped off of the Walls.
“OI!-”
Notes:
can yall guess the ultimate plot twist I have in mind? :0
Chapter 13: Steam Go Brrr
Notes:
HA! bet yall didnt think id update just three days after the last one huh
*cackles in caffeine*
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Your head hurt.
Like, really badly.
It felt like you tried to headbutt a boulder and you were now facing the consequences with a pain-searing ache. You blinked your eyes open, your surroundings still blurry and not to mention dark. You could feel your whole body aching and you couldn’t help but whimper at the pain resonating in your shoulder and in your neck.
Everything hurt dammit.
You heard shuffling around you and you tried your best to suppress the pain as you got up.
Spoiler alert: you couldn’t.
The ache at the back of your head made it hard to get up. Your vision was still blurry and you couldn’t see anything dammit! You tried to make sense of what you were seeing and got… nothing. It was still dark. You didn’t know pitch blackness could be blurry but here I am I guess-
“You’re awake”, a deep voice says.
You look around helplessly. “Looks like it”, you respond, sounding so obviously in pain.
“A chop to the nape would’ve been effective you bastard”, another deep voice says. You felt yourself being lifted up gently, your head still spinning as you felt your eyes well up with tears because it hurt goddammit. “But noOooOo, you had to flick her head in your hellforsaken titan form , it’s a fucking miracle she’s even alive”
Did I hear that correctly?
“I should beat your ass right now”
“Sounds fair to me, I swear my heart leaped off my chest I thought you had snapped her neck”, another voice said.
Finally, you were given light. A lamp was held in front of you, making you wince at the sudden brightness. It took you a few moments to finally adjust to your surroundings. And once you did, the sight of three familiar faces greet you.
“Oh heyyy”, you say woozily with a lopsided grin.
“Great, now she could have a concussion”, you see Annie smack the back of Reiner’s head.
“What is this, a kidnapping?”, you ask.
The three of them blink at you. “Are you not scared?”, Bertholdt asks you.
You shrug. “If I heard you correctly, I got whacked in the head by the armored bitch here, if I don’t have a concussion then I might be having some internal bleeding”, you say, surprisingly casual. “If I don’t die from brain damage I might die from a skull fracture”, you say, not really getting why you weren’t taking this seriously.
“So she does know”, Annie says.
“That I know that you three are titan shifters? Yeah”, you say, gaining a bit of stability as you maneuvered yourself to sit cross-legged on the floor. You roll your shoulders back in an attempt to stretch and regain some needed consciousness. “Where are we?”, you look around.
“Wall Maria”, Reiner says, crouching down in front of you, ignoring the terrified faces of Annie and Bertholdt.
“Are you going to take me to Marley or something?”, you ask. Annie glares at you while Bertholdt just stood behind the two blonds, ever the timid person he was. Reiner looks at you, conflicted. He recalls his and Armin’s conversation yesterday, remembering that you couldn’t say anything to anyone about what was already going to happen.
“What else do you know about us”
You laugh. “Everything”
They narrow their eyes at you. You decide that fuck it, if the searing pain in your head wasn’t enough to go by that you couldn’t escape even if you want to then you’ll just go with it. “That you three came from Marley and infiltrated Paradis, Berhtoldt was the reason that titans got into Shiganshina District, and why hundreds of lives were lost. Reiner broke the gate which made it so Wall Maria had to be evacuated, Annie’s the Female Titan and was the one who killed half the Scouts during the expedition yesterday”, you trail off, as if trying to remember if you were missing anything.
“Oh! And that you three are the reason that Marco died, which reminds me, do you plan on feeding me to a titan too?”, you ask enthusiastically. Your mind was overrun with thoughts of how these three handled conflict, and that was often through panic. Even if Annie was the most composed out of the three of them, you still knew that if you acted helplessly then they would treat you like you were helpless.
So you did what you had to.
Act like a goddamn psychopath.
Great thinking on my part.
“You’re insane”, Annie says, a little bit of malice laced into her voice.
“Getting flicked by this bitch did it don’t blame me”, you defend, speaking more clearly now despite the pain still present in your head. Adrenaline was coursing through your veins like spreading poison and you were spewing out responses that a normal person wouldn’t say when they wake up and find themselves kidnapped.
“That depends, do you plan to expose us?”, Bertholdt asks. You sigh, getting tired of having to explain yourself over and over.
“I. can’t. say. anything. I know everything that’ll happen in the next several years, which means trying to change anything could change the outcome. I can’t run the risk of all of you dying, so as worried as you are that I’ll spill your little secrets, I can’t ”, you say, putting emphasis on everything that could change their mind.
Getting fed to titans wasn’t on your bucket list so hell yeah you’re going to avoid that horrid method of dying.
“Do things change? Like, do our plans work?”
Haha.
“Afraid I can’t say anything sweetcheeks”, you chuckle.
You notice that the sky was turning a dark blue, and if you looked hard enough, you could see the thin line of gold just barely beyond the horizon. “You really kidnapped me this early in the morning?”
You could hear Annie scoff. “You were out cold for five hours sweetheart”, she sasses. You bit your lip a bit at the nickname. Dammit not now, you shook your head. A slap to the head would’ve been your go-to ‘horny bonk’ but any more hits to your head would’ve guaranteed a nice trip to the afterlife.
“Gee I wonder why”, you roll your eyes.
“Could you blame us though?”, Reiner asks.
You laugh. “Don’t you think that after staying here for a week and a half, I would’ve said something already? Maybe I would’ve stopped the Scouts from going on their expedition yesterday since I already knew that Annie would escape and kill half of them?”, you say, the pain in your head slowly toning down a bit.
“That’s true”, Reiner sighs.
You pucker your lips, watching as the sun slowly peaked above the horizon. “So what now? Are you going to bring me back or are you going we going to have a peaceful picnic on Wall Maria while watching the sunrise-”, you were interrupted by a sigh then a blinding light. In a few seconds, you could see the silhouette of the Armoured Titan on the ground, thirty-five meters below from where you sat.
“Let’s go”, Annie says, cutting the rope around your wrists with a pocket knife. Hehe. You get up slowly, and with her help, you were carried bridal-style by Berhtoldt as the three of you made your way down the walls of Wall Maria using ODM gear.
The three of you took your spots on Reiner’s shoulders as he began walking leisurely back to where your house was. Like he was taking a good ol’ walk at the park. You sigh and lean on one of his armor on his neck, taking a seat in the small crevice as you let yourself relax.
I need help.
No one in their right mind would be calm in a situation like this but here you were.
“Hey Annie?”
She looks to you. “What?”, she asks. Bertholdt was a good distance away but he could still hear you if you spoke clearly enough. You were laying on what was technically Reiner’s nape so he could for sure hear you two.
You give your thoughts some proofing before you spoke. “No matter what happens… I don’t think you guys are in the wrong”
The three of them perk up at the statement, and you swore you could feel Reiner’s flesh stiffen slightly. “What do you mean?”, Bertholdt asks. You inhale the fresh air for a moment, gathering your thoughts.
“You were just children, sent off to do your mission, I’m not saying that the things you three have done are forgivable but...”, you trail off, scooting closer to Annie and Bertholdt who was sitting in between the crevices of Reiner’s armor. You placed your hands on top of theirs, fighting the urge to chuckle when their bodies visibly stiffened.
“You were just doing what you were told, you were helpless, Paradis as a whole can see you as the worst people in the world but,”, you squeeze their hands gently. “I don’t see you three that way, even if I know about what you did”, you smile at them.
The sun began rising and the golden hues gave your face a beautiful glow. Your gentle grip on their hands didn’t deter and you didn’t let the genuine gaze you had on them fade. They needed this. You knew that countless massacres weren’t something they willingly wanted to do, and who knows how much damage that actually did to them.
“I know my words don’t really have much significance but I just wanted you to know that”, you say, chuckling as you retract your hands and made your way back to where you previously sat. You pat the flesh between Reiner’s armor and wow that feels weird. You gave gentle pressure there, not entirely sure if the blond could feel it but hey it was worth a shot.
“If you ever need someone to talk to you know where to find me”, you say, much more relaxed now.
Pause-
You jerk your head up, suddenly wincing at the pain booming in your head.
How did they-
“How did you manage to kidnap me?”
The three of them perk up.
“What do you mean?”, you could hear Reiner’s muffled voice behind where you laid.
“Titans and titan shifters can’t reach a certain diameter around my house, how’d you get me?”, you ask, disregarding the fact that you were talking about a kidnapping so casually. Annie seems to be caught on to your statement.
“Do you mean the sphere-like force that was protecting your house?”, she asks. You nod at her a bit violently. “It wasn’t there when we took you”, she says. Your eyes widened and you could feel your heart drop to your stomach.
Oh, wait.
If you remembered correctly, it was really cloudy yesterday. Which meant that your solar panels hadn’t been able to charge up that well. If your theory was correct then you would be fine if you made it back, since you were sure that today would be sunny. If it wasn’t well then, you still had the red smoke gun so you didn’t feel like worrying about it too much.
The three seemed to have noticed your calmed demeanor to which they calmed down too.
“Where do we go from here?”
You look to Bertholdt who asked the question.
You shrug. “Pretend like we never went here, I didn’t really expect you three to pull something like this but yet again I’m surprised it took you this long”, you admit, fingers rubbing the hardened plates of Reiner’s titan. Feels cool.
“I’m not allowed to interact with anybody whenever I travel dimensions, and I failed, dramatically, at that on my first day here”, you chuckle, remembering your first time meeting the Scouts and how confused you all were. You remembered your co-worker’s reaction when you sent her a video of Sasha and Connie trying to follow the characters in your Just Dance game.
He called you and screamed into your ear before you respectfully hung up.
“So even if you can help, you physically won’t be able to?”, Annie asks.
You huff. “I want to help, but that runs the risk of people dying before they’re supposed to and that will be a huge problem”, you say, sighing afterward. You felt yourself shiver from the cold wind, your arms instinctively wrapping around yourself as you tried to find warmth from Reiner’s titan.
“So you just sit back and watch the chaos ensue?”, Annie jokes half-heartedly.
You chuckle sadly.
“Yeah, just sit back and watch”
The four of you began relaxing, and despite the fact that the sun was rising they knew that taking a small stroll wouldn’t hurt. Not to mention the fact that you probably had a concussion, so Reiner wasn’t really planning on making you dizzy until you could handle it. Considerate but he flicked your head in titan form so you literally could’ve died.
If only Reiner’s steam wasn’t masking your own, maybe you would’ve figured out why your headache was disappearing so quickly.
It was around 5:30 AM that you three made it back. Titans weren’t active yet so Reiner let himself lay down in a small circle of trees where he couldn’t be seen. Bertholdt and Annie helped you back into your house since your Wi-Fi was still a bit weak. They commented about how they felt a weird vibration in their bodies as soon as they entered, but other than that nothing happened.
A couple of minutes later, Reiner came into the house as well.
“It’s my first time seeing your infamous house”, he chuckles.
You laugh through your nose, closing the freezer door behind you as you held a cloth-covered ice pack to the back of your head, not even realizing that the ache was no longer there. Annie and Bertholdt reluctantly sat on the soft cushions of your sofa, meanwhile, Reiner takes an interest in all the furniture and food.
“Would you three want some breakfast?”, you ask.
The three of them give each other looks. “We should be leaving before everyone wakes up, it would be too suspicious”, you laugh absentmindedly, ignoring the feeling in your chest because of the fact that you were treating them so kindly, you were technically betraying Paradis.
“A small plate of something wouldn’t hurt right?”, you say, going to your fridge to find the remaining left-over batter of pancake mix. It was enough for several pieces so you opted with that. Seeing that you were already making a move to cook something they just sat awkwardly in your living room.
You grab some butter from the fridge as well as a bottle of maple syrup. You take a non-stick skillet from your cupboard and placed it on the stove, your hand following the same routine of turning the gas on medium heat. You give the batter some time to go to room temperature as you take some blueberries and strawberries from the fridge. You grab the extra utensils such as a spatula, butter knife, etc.. Reiner takes his place on the side of your kitchen island, watching with curious eyes as you maneuvered your way throughout your kitchen with ease and finesse.
Curiosity piques from the two other shifters and they took the empty space beside Reiner as they watched you. They knew how exquisite the food back at Marley was but they never saw something like what you were making. You give them a small smile as you grabbed a ladle from your drawer.
"Care for some juice?", you ask as you open your fridge, taking some lemon juice out. They couldn't find it in themselves to say no to your adorable face and voice so the trio just nodded awkwardly.
"Why are you treating us so nicely? We literally kidnapped you", you hear Annie ask.
You shrug. "I can't really find it in myself to be mad at you three, knowing what you've gone through"
Reiner gives you a solemn look. "We're traitors, and by not saying anything that makes you one too", he says. You chuckle as you take the ladle and poured some batter into the center of the buttered pan.
"I can't really be a traitor if I already knew everything from the start now can I?", you ask teasingly, your mischievous smile making them let out nervous yet somewhat amused chuckles. You let the pancake cook for a bit while you grabbed three glasses from your glass holder, placing them in front of the trio before pouring each of them their own share.
"Besides, I was really bummed out when I realized that titan shifters can't enter my house, Annie was one of the first people I wanted to meet when I realized I was stuck here", you laugh, going back to the stove to flip the pancake, smiling in victory when you got a perfect golden-brown.
That caught Annie's attention.
"Huh? Why?"
You shrug, getting a half-empty water bottle from the fridge.
"You're hot, and you're one of my favorite people, what can I say?", you say teasingly, taking a gulp of water.
Annie's eyes narrowed at you and if you looked hard enough, you would've seen the tinge of red on her cheeks. Reiner chuckles at your antics meanwhile Bertholdt just smiled slightly. You tell them to sit on the high-chairs while you finished cooking.
You repeat the process of pouring batter, flipping it, then letting it get golden-brown on both sides before placing them on one big plate while you made some more. You grabbed three plates and began plating the pancakes. You put three on each plate, drizzling the warm food in maple syrup before getting the stick of butter and putting a small cube on top of each pile of pancakes.
You couldn't help the victorious smile on your face as you plated each of the plates with precision, wanting to make these three the best goddamned breakfast they've ever eaten. The three of them couldn't stop the sudden feeling in their chests when they saw you smile to yourself, and not only that but the fact that you were putting in so much effort just for their breakfast .
"Ta-da!", you exclaim, giving them their plates.
The three of them sat stiffly on their seats, forks in hand. It felt like you were a cook about to get judged by the three and the similarity made you smile.
"Enjoy sweethearts", you say before going to clean up everything, failing to see the multitude of red cheeks on the trio's faces.
"Are you not eating?", Bertholdt asks you.
You shake your head. "I'll just eat something later, you three just enjoy your breakfasts"
The three of them didn't bother giving any argument. They began eating, and instantly, their faces brightened. Reiner was the first to speak. "I don't think we have something like this back in Marley", he exclaims. Annie and Bertholdt both nod aggressively, seemingly more comfortable around you.
It made you smile thinking about how relieved they must be, being able to talk to someone about their backgrounds who wasn't going to judge them for it. Much less hate them. You listened happily to all the things they had to say, giving your own input every now and then.
"Hey Y/N?", God your name sounded so pretty coming from Annie's lips.
"Yeah?"
She gestures with her fork behind you.
"The pan's still smoking", you blink before hurrying to turn the stove off. Annie chuckles at your dramatic reaction before going back to finishing her food.
"I'll go change clothes first, if you're done then by all means you can go back", you smile at them from the stairs, and they all gave you a solid nod before going back to their food.
Notes:
*looks away*
Chapter 14: "My Dearest One, My Darling Dear"
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You threw your hoodie and jeans to the laundry basket as you held your clean clothes in your hands, which were, surprise surprise, was a long-sleeved button-up shirt and cycling shorts.
…
What? They’re comfortable.
You made your back down the stairs, fingers in your hair as you tied it to a ponytail. To your surprise, the three shifters were still there, finishing up the small pieces they left over. Their glasses were half full and they conversed with each other like they were just having a breakfast meet-up.
Aww.
You made your presence known by making your steps louder. The three of them automatically turned around at the exact same time, cheeks puffed into one side where they chewed. Their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at the sight of you but, this wasn’t the first time this instance occurred and it wouldn’t be the last.
“Do you want some more juice? Maybe water?”, you ask, ignoring their gaping faces and trying your best not to laugh as you made your way to the fridge. You slyly unbutton one more button of your shirt, revealing your shoulder more and one side of your collarbone because yeah, I’m just that hot.
“N-No we’re good”, Reiner stutters and you resist the urge to cackle.
You pout at them as you turn around.
“You sure? I don’t think we’ll be seeing each other that often after this”, you say, genuinely a bit upset that things were going to drastically change from now on. The Eren versus Annie arc would be happening soon and everything from there is just chaos after chaos.
Your puppy eyes seemed to work because the three of them began muttering a bunch of yes’s.
You smile in victory and yeeted the lemon juice out of the fridge. “What about some fruit?”, you ask, setting the bottle of lemon juice on the island. They just nodded awkwardly and you gave them a cheeky grin before reaching for the berries. They would go bad in a couple of days so you figured it wouldn’t hurt to feed these three the not-usual amount of food they get.
You bend down to look for the serving bowl you usually used when serving fruit. Furrowing your eyebrows and puckering your lips when you couldn’t find it.
Reiner and Bertholdt awkwardly watched you, not knowing if they should be looking at your head, body, legs, or whatever was present in the beauty that was in front of them. Annie just kept eating.
But still took small glances because of course she did.
“Aha!”, you whip out the fruit bowl, going to the sink to give it a quick wash.
After drying it with a clean kitchen towel, you grab a smaller bowl, getting some chocolate bars from the fridge. You open two packs and put them in the smaller bowl before popping them in the microwave.
You put all the berries into the bowl and served them to the three shifters with a smile on your face, taking your seat in front of them. The three muttered their ‘thank you’s’ before digging in, the sunrise peaking into your house through the glass door leading to your pool. You heard the microwave ding and you jump off the highchair, fetching it with kitchen mittens and placing it in front of them.
You took your seat on the other side of the table again, setting yourself on the highchair as you began eating some fruit. Bertholdt took the lemon juice and poured himself some more. It was a peaceful and comfortable silence for the next few minutes, with the sounds of your pool fountains outside and the ocassional sounds of utensils hitting the ceramic plates.
Annie reluctantly grabbed a strawberry before coating it in chocolate, holding it up to the front of your face.
You look at the strawberry held in front of your mouth before you opened your mouth to bite it. Granted, it was really small, so you could open your mouth just slightly and the berry would already be in your mouth. She pushed it past your lips, and you felt yourself stiffen when three of her fingers placed themselves under your chin.
With a smirk, you closed your lip, Annie’s thumb placed gently on your bottom lip.
The remaining chocolate on your lips was wiped clean with one swipe and you watched as she retracted her hand, licking the residue that was on her thumb with a certain look in her gaze.
The two of you gave each other smirks meanwhile the two other boys just watched with wide eyes.
“Annie what the fu-”
“Oh shut it”, she cuts Reiner off, going back to eating the remaining berries.
You smirk to yourself as you ate more berries, the feeling of Annie’s thumb on your lips lingering just barely.
After the three left, you cleaned everything up and went back to your room.
You grabbed your laptop and threw one folded leg onto the bed, your other leg dangling off the bed as you opened your laptop. You checked the time, 5:49 AM. You then opened Netflix, going to Attack on Titan before looking for the episode you were currently in.
You couldn’t figure out if it was today or tomorrow that the next arc would happen.
You took your phone out from your backpack that you found out was left behind outside your door.
You press the call button on your co-worker, letting it ring for a few seconds before they picked up.
“Y/N?”
“Hey”, you say, not entirely sure what you were gonna say.
“Is something wrong? You don’t usually call me unless you’re on the verge of a mental breakdown”, they joke and you scoff.
“That’s called privilege you whore”, you laugh before you sighed. “I’m not sure if I’m at the episode where Eren and Annie fight”, you say, sounding all sorts of tired. The adrenaline from the kidnapping and making breakfast completely wore off and you felt like a week’s worth of fatigue just slapped you in the face.
“Why does that matter? Are- Wait ”, you could hear your co-worker dramatically gasp.
Oh boy, here we go.
“You can’t stop it Y/N!”, they hollered over the phone.
“Tell that to the shifters who kidnapped me half an hour ago”, you say, grabbing a glass of water from your nightstand.
“You were what-”
“Anyways, mind checking for me sweetheart?”
“Like hell I am”, they sass. You laugh, setting your glass back down on the nightstand once you were done taking a sip.
“C’mon baby, are you acting bratty because you miss me that much? Don’t you have anyone back there to put you in your place?”
Silence follows your statement.
“Well?”, you ask, tone deeper than usual.
You hear a defeated sigh, followed by the sound of fingers tapping a keyboard. A triumphant smile is on your face as you leaned back on your bed, “That wasn’t so hard was it?”, you say, laughing when a frustrated sigh leaves your co-worker's lips.
"Thank you by the way"
A fond laugh comes from the other side. "Yeah yeah, I'll call you back in a bit", you hear them say. You give them a firm 'mhm' before you hang up. You let yourself rest on the bed, and it wasn't long before you knocked out, mind coming to rest as you prepare yourself for the next couple of months.
It was around seven in the morning that you felt it.
Something was wrong.
It wasn't until you got up from the bed that-
A titan was in your backyard.
Holy fu-
You scream loudly, making eye contact with the demorphed face peering into your room. Its hand reached out to the window and you didn't spare any second thought as you bolted out of the room. Whether or not the titan figured out if it could break the glass was none of your concern. To your horror, there were more titans outside.
I'm fucked.
You quickly went to your router, cursing beneath your breath when you saw that its lights were on yellow and not green. I'm all sorts of fucked now . You grab the red smoke gun from your living room table before seeing your ODM gear next to the couch. You thanked every single god there is and quickly put the straps on, making sure to keep check of what looked like five titans outside your house.
Here's to hoping that there're some scouts on patrol who can see this.
After shuffling around for a few moments,
It hits you.
It hits you that, you had no choice.
It's either you wait here helplessly or you kill them yourself.
You look outside through your back door and front door. And by the lack of crotches outside you could tell that these titans were taller than your house. Every curse word known to mankind came out of your lips and you sighed as you chucked the handles into the blade compartment, praying to every heavenly being that you would make it out of here alive.
You ran outside, adrenaline pumping in your veins because lord help me there were seven titans. The fear running through your whole body was overtaken by adrenaline, the drive of wanting to live never hit you so hard. You took a deep breath as soon as the titans began coming in your direction.
You fire the smoke gun upwards, the sound attracting the other titans who haven’t sensed your presence yet.
You dropped the empty gun, sucking your lips in as soon as you launch the wire trigger of the ODM gear.
The claws attach to the nearest titan, and just like a few days ago, you twist your body as soon as you were propelled into the air, letting the momentum build up your speed so you were able to slash the nape of the titan you latched onto.
One down.
If titans don’t kill me my blood pressure will.
Three titans who were huddled up together came walking towards you. With a quick inhale you unlatched the claws from the rotting titan before running around the three titans. You felt your body freeze when two of the titans in the distance began walking in your direction.
You run faster before quickly turning your body, pressing the wire triggers which latched onto the third titan. Before the two titans could grab you, which were real fucking close by the way , you managed to let the wires pull you away quickly, and in a swift six seconds, you slew the three titans who were huddled together.
Four down, for now just three left.
…
Queen Historia of the Walls they were tall.
They looked as tall as the smiling titan, and what the flying fuck they were terrifying . Eerie smiles were on their faces as they walked towards you, and you felt yourself stiffen under their hungry gazes. You shake it off, knowing that if you let the fear get to you then you might as well be dead.
With a shaky huff, you run, fast .
Judging by their formation, you should attack the one on the left first. His arms were swaying by his sides, and you couldn't figure out if it was an Abnormal. The weird running titans were usually Abnormals so you had no clue at all. The two others moved very slow, and the thought that they would spring into a faster speed once you were at arm's reach made you shiver.
You decide to go by your instinct and went with your original plan.
"Something's wrong"
Sasha lifts her head, looking at Jean and Krista with furrowed eyebrows.
"What?", Connie asks from where he was fixing his gear.
"Something's wrong I can feel it", Sasha says, getting up and leaving the room. Everyone shouts at her but was ignored as she ran to find her nearest superior. She looked everywhere before finding Hange refilling her gas with Moblit.
"Section Commander"
She looks up. "Sasha? What's wrong?", the Section Commander asks, noticing the frantic look on her face.
"My instinct’s telling me that something's wrong. Can you permit me to check on Y/N?", she asks, practically trembling on the spot.
"Sasha!", Connie and Jean run behind her. Hange gives the other brunette a perplexed look. Judging by the reactions around her, she should be rational and not let her leave.
But Hange also knew that Sasha's instincts were top tier , and she was rarely wrong when her gut told her something was off.
"Take a smoke gun with you-"
"Hange-san!", Moblit exclaims. Everyone looked to where he was pointing, and everyone gave a collective gasp when a faint red line was present in the sky, east from where they stood.
"Y/N..", Sasha's voice filled the momentary deafening silence.
“Sasha, go and check on her, bring a smoke gun, fire red if something urgent happened, green if everything is fine, understood?”, Hange says urgently. Sasha stands there dumbfounded before giving a respectful salute.
“Jean, Connie”, is all she says next, before she bolts into the direction of the stables.
“You’re not coming?”, Jean asks as he fastens his gear.
Hange shakes her head. “I still have matters to take care of, if you fire a red signal then I’ll try my best to make it there as quickly as I can”, she says, and with a salute, Jean and Connie run off to catch up with Sasha.
“What do you think happened?”, Moblit asks, eyes focused on the fading red smoke.
Hange sighs stressfully. “The worst-case scenario”, she says, putting her cape on. This anxiety of not knowing whether someone she cared about would be okay, was something she already got used to. But fuck if anything happens to you she will never forgive herself. For letting it happen and not being there to do something about it.
But she pushed the thoughts away, wanting and hoping that you were just fine and that the red smoke signal was just a mistake or a call for someone to pick you up.
Sasha was praying.
Praying to every heavenly being that you were okay.
She always trusted her gut, never doubting it for a second whenever it told her to run away or to look for a place to hide. It came in handy whenever she used to hunt back in her village, but now that she was a Scout, it rarely came up because it was already common sense that everywhere outside of the Walls was danger and possible death.
But this.
Her gut instincts had never hit her so hard.
So when she, Jean, and Connie left Wall Rose, she felt all the blood in her body disappear.
Because in the distance, was you, body hanging out of a titan’s mouth.
Notes:
anyways, what do yall think will happen in the beast titan arc?
Chapter 15: Unfortunate Events
Notes:
everyone in the last chapter: *loses it because y/n's going to die*
the yelena/reader tag, the titan shifter plot twist, the fact that I haven't written levi and armin getting pegged yet: 👁👄👁
unrelated but totally related dont you love when trash takes itself out?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The amount of fatigue that dropped on everyone was astounding.
What was supposed to be a morning of planning and strategizing became a morning of stress and panic.
It all began at around 7:13 AM.
Hange and Moblit were awaiting the smoke signal when Levi and Erwin came looking for them. They had explained the situation, and it was no surprise that Levi had warmed up to you, so according to the slight widening of his eyes,
Yes, he was worried.
Erwin didn’t seem to disapprove of Hange’s authority and was about to give her instructions when someone shouted from behind them. ‘What’s that?’, a scout had asked, and the five looked to where he was looking and saw the red smoke signal. Hange’s stomach dropped and she immediately went to the stables.
Once she was at the gates, she had heard voices from above the Walls.
Sasha, Jean, and Connie were wiring themselves down, and in Jean’s arms, was you.
With one leg missing.
It was a miracle really.
That you were still alive.
They managed to stop the bleeding, and with a few bandages, (correction: a lot ), they were able to keep your body steady and you were now on a thin pile of blankets, head rested on Jean and Sasha’s folded capes. The four of you were outside, and Hange sat at your right whilst Jean and Sasha were at your left.
“What the hell happened?”, Hange asks hastily, startling the duo who sat on the opposite side of her. Hange sighs, muttering a faint apology, hand reaching to grab yours that laid limp on both of your sides.
“When we got there she was already in the titan’s mouth, we managed to distract it enough for Y/N to fall out of it, Jean killed the titan, Connie and I took Y/N on my horse and we rode back before any titans could sense us”, Sasha says, her voice shaky. Tears were threatening to spill from her eyes as the adrenaline finally rushed out of her body.
Her hands were shaking, both holding onto your other hand.
“What if I hadn’t gone there?”, she mutters, the dam finally breaking as tears streamed down her face. “She would’ve been gone”, she hiccups, voice breaking as she pulled your hand to her face, her face scrunching up as the morbid thoughts began filling her head. Mental images of your bloodied corpse, laying outside of your house with the look of terror on your face being the last expression left on your face.
“But she’s here, and that’s all that matters”, Hange says, both reassuring Sasha and herself at the same time.
Silence filled the windy mid-day with Sasha’s occasional sobs that eventually turned to faint sniffs. It wasn’t until a few minutes later that Levi and Erwin came to check. Erwin took in the sight of your body, thanking himself for giving you a smoke gun that day. If he hadn’t then he wasn’t sure if you would have made it out of the situation alive.
Levi turns to Jean and Sasha.
“Was she killing the titans? Why was she outside?”, he asks, voice stern and to Sasha and Jean, his tone was cold, emotionless. But to Hange and Erwin, his tone was concerned, anxious even.
“Her house barrier must’ve been malfunctioning”, Jean notes.
Sasha looks up at her two superiors. “But she killed six titans! When we got there I saw their corpses with their napes sliced off, she was trying to save herself!”, she defends you. Your titan kill count wasn’t something to turn a blind eye to, even if you lost a leg in the process. Most Scouts don’t even get to kill a titan by themselves, usually, it would be an assisted kill, so for you to kill six titans by yourself without the three years of training that everyone went through,
It was impressive.
Really fucking impressive.
"We should escort her to one of your rooms where she can rest. Hange-"
"Hold on", the Section Commander interrupts Erwin.
Hange's eyes were wide, shaky breaths leaving her mouth. Everyone notices how her shoulders and practically her whole body stiffened. Her hands let go of yours as she placed them on your injured leg. Her eyes locked onto it, eyes widening even further. The misty feeling caressed her fingers and they gasped.
There was steam.
Everyone's eyes collectively widened. Sasha and Jean's breaths hitched, eyes dead-set on the steam coming from your leg. Hange's face looked like it was drained of blood, jaw clenched because there was no fucking way . Erwin and Levi could feel the sudden weight of realization all at once that it nearly knocked them in the head.
Everyone could see it.
There, right there, was steam, coming from your leg.
It was really faint due to the layers of bandages covering your leg but it was there!
“Is that-”
“No”, Levi interrupts Sasha, shaking his head.
“It’s not possible”, he argues. “There’s no way”, he says, like he’s in disbelief.
“She’s a shifter- ”
“You can’t prove that!”, Hange exclaims.
Jean gives her a stressed look. “Section Commander, with all due respect, there’s proof, she’s healing ”, he exasperates, silently hoping that he was wrong. He was praying that he would be proven wrong.
Because he was.
You weren't a shifter.
Being a shifter would mean that you were a traitor.
"She's not the Female Titan", Erwin interjects, startling his four inferiors. He answered Jean and Sasha’s silent thought process, and the confidence in his tone could almost make their anxiety disappear. Almost.
"Evidence proves that she's not, but we have proof that she is a shifter, not the Female Titan, but a shifter", he says, confident. "How though? Y/N of all people couldn't be a shifter", Hange sighed quietly, feeling conflicted about everything. There was just no way. She didn't want to believe it.
"How is this even possible? She's not even from here!" Sasha exclaims, eyes focused on the thin strings of steam emitting from the bandages on your leg.
"Where do we keep her-"
"If you're suggesting that she's a traitor or some sort of danger Levi I won't hesitate to beat your ass right now"
Everyone looks at Hange, who gives him a stern glare before sighing. "For all we know, she might not even know that she's a shifter, if she knew then she would've used it to save herself, not by using omnidirectional gear", she says, hand placed on top of yours as she imagined how scared you must've been. She didn't want to believe it but she also knew that they had enough evidence. Steam doesn't just come out from somebody, yet here you were.
It was the most basic conclusion to draw.
"We'll keep Y/N in Hange's quarters, we still have to plan everything for tomorrow, you can check on her after", Erwin says, fixing his cape as he turned around, Levi trailing behind him as they left.
"Understood", Jean and Sasha both said.
Hange gets up. "Let's go"
You couldn’t catch a break.
It was almost funny.
Had you not been in extreme fucking pain.
You could feel your body, you could feel the consciousness. But you couldn’t open your eyes. Like they were telling you that it was better if you don’t see what was around you. You were falling in and out of consciousness, and the searing pain alternated in one area to your whole body.
It felt like an eternity before your eyes finally opened.
The first thing you felt was pain.
If the dull ache you were feeling earlier wasn’t bad enough, then this, this, was pure torture.
A whimper left your lips, sounding all sorts or pained. It was almost pathetic, how held down your body felt. The first thing you saw when your vision finally cleared was darkness. Well, almost. It was probably sunset already.
You tried to get up, and once you did,
You screamed.
Hange was exhausted.
Down to her fucking eyes she could barely keep them open.
A whole day of planning with the added stress of you and your whole titan situation was more than enough fatigue than she could handle. All she wanted to do was lay down and sleep the headache away but she couldn’t. She had to take an ice-cold shower, missing the warm showers and body wash scents that you had back at your house. It was when she was drying her hair with a towel as she walked down the familiar hallway that she heard you scream.
She instantly made a run for it, barging into her room where she found you staring at your leg- or rather, lack of it, and then she calmed down.
“Hange-”, your voice was filled with panic, causing the Section Commander to almost clutch her chest because the sight of you looking like a terrified child broke her heart. She immediately ran and crouched next to you, all worries of you being a possible traitor went away as they grabbed your shaking hand.
“Y/N? You’re okay, look at me”, she gently makes you face her. “You’re fine, you’re safe, see?”, she gestures to her room with a gentle voice. It was enough to stop the almost-breakdown, and you could feel your shaky breaths becoming less and less frantic. There were tears in your eyes and your chest was heaving, your shaky hand instantly squeezed hers as you tried to stop yourself from hyperventilating.
She stayed with you through it, reassuring you with gentle words and an even gentler smile. It took a couple of minutes before she spoke more firmly again. “Breathe with me baby, you can do it, I’ll count from one to three okay? I need you to follow what I’m doing”, she says, taking a deep breath while counting. Her instructions were clear to you and you began listening to her voice, your breaths coming out more even as she helped you calm down.
“2..3, there. How are you feeling?”
You choke on a breath. “Pain, just pain”, your sassy tone elicits a faint chuckle from Hange, which, was enough to calm you down. “What the hell happened?”, you ask, getting ready to receive the worst news of your life.
“You passed out, after slaying six titans, as you can see”, she looks at your leg. “One managed to get you, it just so happened that Sasha had a feeling that something was wrong and went to check on you”, she says, squeezing your hand in the process.
“Considering the fact that I wasn’t even confident that I would live this is the best-case scenario”, you say, mind still not fully registering the concept of you missing a leg. You were sure that the pain-staking reality would hit you sooner or later but you were honestly more surprised that you took this long before actually becoming a victim to a titan. Prosthetic legs are cool though so I guess there’s that-
“There’s also something else”
You look at Hange. “What?”
Hange takes a deep breath, suddenly a bit light-headed. You wait for her to speak, and you notice how her hand began shaking and how she started sweating. It began to make you nervous too. Noticing that she was making you anxious again she takes a deep breath, realizing that the news would be much heavier on you than anyone else.
“Earlier, when we were bandaging you outside, there was steam”
You blink. “Huh?”
Hange clears her throat. “Steam. From your leg”
It took a moment to click. And when it did, it clicked.
Holyshi-
“What?”, was all that left your mouth. “If you’re implying what I think you’re implying then Hange-”, you stop when you see the dead-serious look on her face. Your body stops. Literally limp.
“Hange”, you say her name again in disbelief, slowly shaking your head. “That’s not-”
“Possible?”. Hange finishes for you. “Yeah, it isn’t, all the proof we have is just steam, which is enough if you ask me”, she jokes half-heartedly. “You haven’t given me any reason not to trust you Y/N, besides the fact that you have a thing for the mix of degradation and praise”
You laugh unexpectedly, and Hange could feel the relief wash throughout her whole body upon seeing you smile again. Everything she’s seen on your face since this morning had all been a mix of pain and distress. It was refreshing to see your smile again, it was like a weight had been lifted off of her body and she could finally breathe again.
“Does that mean we have to go through experiments?”, you ask voluntarily.
A fire ignites in Hange’s gaze as she smirks. “Now you’ve got me intrigued, but ”, she holds a finger up. “Do you have any idea how this could’ve happened?”, she asks.
You shake your head. “I had no idea”, you say honestly. You then look to your leg.
It was still missing.
“But you said there was steam right? How come my leg hasn’t grown back yet?”, you ask, trying to be positive and hoping that your leg would be just fine. Hange puckers her lips as she thinks.
“Would you mind if I removed the bandages?”
Oh god.
“Will it hurt?”, you ask. Understandable because you’ve never had a body part bitten off before. Sure, a scraped knee or a broken arm from a bad fall, sure, you've experienced those before. Having a mutated titan bite a leg off? Nope. This was a first.
“I doubt it, but you can squeeze my hand if it does, okay?”, she smiles at you encouragingly. You give her an expressionless look, before grabbing her arm with a smile. 'I like when my arms are grabbed', Hange's words from that night echoed in your head.
“You little brat”, she mutters, shamefully missing the way your hand gripped her arms. You give her a bright smile, bracing yourself for the pain.
She slowly began undoing the bandages, and you looked away, not wanting to see the damage until Hange does. The mental image of a bitten-off leg wasn’t that appealing to you. It was when her fingertips touched the now exposed skin that you flinched. Hange winced as she saw the bruised skin. She could feel your grip on her arm tighten a bit but she kept going.
The pain kept alternating from dull to full-on searing.
It was when Hange gasped that you prepared yourself for the worst.
“Y/N”
“What?”, you answer, scared.
“It’s healed”, her answer makes you get up, and you instantly regretted it because of the sudden headache you got. It took you a moment before you looked down.
It was the first time you’ve seen something like it but you couldn’t dwell on it too much.
“Why didn’t it grow back?”, you ask.
Hange holds a finger up. “It actually takes Eren a long period of time to grow back limbs, it’s faster if he’s in titan form”, she says. It clicks.
You smile, tired, but kind of excited. Hange mirrors your enthusiasm as they look at you.
“When do we start?”
Notes:
what kind of titan do yall think y/n's gonna be
Chapter 16: Good News
Notes:
moreso a filler chapter but yall know I like cliffhangers *swings on a cliff*
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
You crouched next to Annie's crystallized body.
"Hey Annie", you say clearly, knowing that she could hear you.
It was gonna be a long four years for her, so might as well entertain her.
"I'm sorry you have to be there", you say, putting a hand on the crystal. "We found out about something yesterday, but I'll tell you when we've confirmed it", you say, wishing she could respond.
Eren was still unconscious, and you were still waiting for the cart that would carry Annie back to the Scout’s headquarters. You sat cross-legged on the ground, trying to block out the stench of the Female Titan and Attack Titan’s evaporating corpses.
“I’ll visit you every day okay?”, you say, eyes wandering to the broken pieces of metal on the ground which were from Jean trying to break the hardening. You were previously watching everything from a safe distance on top of the walls. Your leg had grown back when you were asleep, and it took a while before you could get used to walking again, surprisingly.
The cart eventually arrived, and you watched as Annie was covered with cloth before she got dragged away. You stood next to Hange and Moblit, thoughts running through your head. It was when you heard a gasp followed by multiple murmurs that you realized what was going to happen next.
Shit.
You turned around the same time that Hange did, and there it was.
The titan in the walls.
It was exactly seven seconds before Pastor Nick came running into the scene, telling Hange to not let the titan absorb any sunlight. You got chills. The Walls were so big, and the fact that the face of the titan was nearly at the top of it made you shiver, goosebumps covering your arms as Scouts began following Hange's orders.
In just four or so years, it’ll all crumble down.
It made you want to get out of there, as far away as you could from the Walls.
But not really.
Since you were making your way up to the top of it just seconds later. You helped with setting the blankets up, securing the rope so that the quickly sewed blankets wouldn’t get blown away. You watched as Pastor Nick peered over it, and Hange got ready to speak.
Oh boy, here we go.
You let the dialogue go on as you stood by, and it wasn’t until Hange laughed that you made your way towards her, stepping over Pastor Nick’s quivering body. This menace I swear on all that is holy. You sat next to Hange, not saying a word.
“I haven’t felt this way since my first time outside of the Walls”, she says, voice a bit strained. You quickly noticed how she was shaking, despite her smile. Moblit looked at his superior with a worried look, and you placed your hand over her’s.
She sighs. “Talk about terrifying”, she says, words coming out a bit airy.
The wind blew harshly, making everyone shiver. And it wasn’t until you heard the town bell that all the blood from your body felt like it was drained out of you.
Oh no.
Fuck fuck fuck.
You replay the events in this timeline over.
Shit.
“It can’t be..”, Hange hastily gets up.
“Wall Rose has been breached?”, Moblit says out loud for everybody.
You could hear people cursing as everyone made their way down the Walls. You rub your face frustratingly, upset with yourself because how could I forget?!
It was the Beast Titan episode.
Oh god.
You could feel tears in your eyes as soon as the block of realization dropped on top of you. While everything was happening here, people were fighting for their lives south of where you were. Miche would’ve been dead by now. The tears in your eyes threatened to spill once you remembered how brutal his death was. Limbs were torn apart and he died alone. It made you want to slap yourself because you could’ve helped! You couldn’t change it- but, somehow, you would’ve at least tried.
You were the last one on top of the Walls, minus the two Scouts who stayed to make sure the blankets wouldn’t fall off.
Tears finally ran down your face as you swallowed back the whimper that threatened to leave your mouth.
You go to the edge of the Walls then decided to wait until sunset. With one last look to the distance, you walked to the other side, letting your body fall as you swung from building to building.
It was around seven in the evening when the Scouts began preparing.
You watched everything from the top of the belltower. Your hands were shaking, but you couldn't really tell if it was from the cold wind or if it was from the fact that you were becoming so frustrated. You took one last glance at the Scouts before making your way to the Walls. You had a couple of minutes before they set off so you went back to your house, knowing that it was safe. You noticed that the titans you had slew were already gone, not even a trace of their blood anywhere.
You entered your house, goosebumps covering your arms when you remembered your near-death experience.
You were hanging on by a single thread. It was scary.
And now, you found out that you were a shifter, not even knowing if it was an existing one out of The Nine Titans.
It made your head hurt.
You went to your room, finding it how you left it yesterday. Yesterday , you thought in your head. A lot of things can really happen in just the span of less than twenty-four hours. You go to your phone, opening it, and being met with 39 missed calls.
Shit .
I ruined the timeline, didn't I?
There wasn't supposed to be a tenth shifter.
I ruined it! This universe is gonna collapse with me in it. I fucked up! I fucked up.
You call your co-worker.
You prepared yourself for multiple scoldings, your body shaking as the reality of the situation slowly settled in-
"Y/N YOU WHORE!", is what you heard as soon as they picked up.
"I'VE BEEN CALLING YOU SINCE YESTERDAY, WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU?!"
You sigh. "Well, I was in a titan's mouth, followed by Hange's room, followed by Stohess District-"
"You almost died?!", they hollered and you hum.
"Mhm, that would be what being in a titan's mouth would imply"
"You-"
"Oh and by the way, apparently I'm a shifter"
Then there was silence.
“Th-That’s great!”, their answer makes you scoff. “How? I can’t change anything remember-”
“N-No no listen! Apparently, this happened before”, they say and you blink. “What?”, you ask after a few seconds. Confusion was all over your face yet you hoped that the reason you received so many missed calls was that there was good news.
“So there was this one traveler from a different agency right? Well, they accidentally got sucked into an alternate universe and then accidentally destroyed it, y’know, messed up the plot and yadayadayada”, they pause and take a breath. “The old members of the agency said that they noticed the changes of the messed up timeline, it was a book series and one of the former employees noticed that the plot was changing the longer the traveler was in the story”, they said and you could feel the excitement through the phone.
“Then it got destroyed. But as I was looking through the manga to see where exactly you were right cuz you asked-”
“Yeah yeah”, you say.
You hear them take a deep breath before they spoke again.
“Well guess what?”
You hum.
“Nothing’s changed“
…
“What?”
“Nothing’s changed! The story is still the same!”
You sit down on the bed, more so because your knees had grown weak. “What are you saying-”
“You know about individual dimensions right?”
You huff. “Yeah, they’re dimensions that are set in a specific timeline but they welcome a traveler by making them fit in into the realm-”
You could hear the room go silent as the dawn of realization went over your whole body.
“That means-”
“This is your own story Y/N, yes you’re in the Attack on Titan universe and yes it follows the timeline but
you can change it, you can save people!
”
Notes:
this chapter was supposed to be longer but I haven't finalized Y/N's titan sketch yet, so that'll be in the next chapter
anygays, my friend suggested that every after chapter, i say something about myself then yall tell me smth about you! so lets start here.
my favorite baked food is brownies, what about yall? :D
Chapter 17: Frustrations
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You could feel your breath hitch in your throat.
A shaky hand goes to cover your mouth. Your whole body was trembling, and you felt like your body was about to fall over from how heavy the weight on your shoulders was. Your mind was filled with questions and a headache began forming.
‘How do I even save everyone?’, you ask yourself.
Certain characters’ deaths lead up to the followed timeline. You weren’t sure who you could save, because for all you know, saving someone could lead to another main character dying. You didn’t know what to do. You were stuck.
As you walked back to the Walls, you could feel the weight of responsibility on your whole body.
There was an uncomfortable feeling in your stomach and it made you want to lay down. You launch the wires onto the Walls, mindlessly making your way up and down the other side. Thoughts filled your mind with every swing of your body from tower to tower, and it wasn’t until you heard your name being called that you finally snapped out of it.
“Y/N!”
Your body finally lands, your boots making a solid thump on the ground as you see Hange, Levi, and Erwin make their way towards you. Immediately, Hange notices the strained expression on your face as she grabs both of your hands.
“Where were you?”, she asks, worries written all over her face. She then notices your shaking body, eyebrows furrowing even further.
“Angel? Look at me”, she immediately recognizes your body language. Your body was still trembling and you began looking… lost. Your breathing alternated from erratic to slow in a matter of just seconds and she instantly recognized it.
“Y/N, angel? I need you to breathe with me okay?”
The sudden pull to reality made you blink.
“No no, I’m fine”, you say, trying to push it aside.
She gives you a firm look. “Not so fast baby, I need you to calm down first”, one hand lets go of yours and you feel them hold your shoulder. “Now breathe”, she says, doing the same pattern that she did yesterday. You follow her instructions, finding comfort in the warmth that her hand on your shoulder provided.
Levi and Erwin were a few steps away, waiting for you and Hange.
“There, how do you feel?”
You smile, squeezing Hange’s hand. “Better”, you say. Hange smiles at you before she leads you to Erwin and Levi.
“Where were you?”, Erwin asks politely.
This man still intimidates me oh my fu-
“I went to get something back at my house, I apologize if I made anybody worried”, you say. Erwin gives you a small, barely visible smile and nods. “That’s alright, we were just discussing if you should come along or not”, he says.
You give him a look.
“Why wouldn’t I?”
Your response makes Hange and Erwin chuckle. “See?”, Erwin looks at Levi.
Levi gives his signature ‘tch’. “You better not die”, he says before turning around and making his way towards one of the carts. You laugh. “Was he against it?”, you ask, looking up at the hellforsakingly tall commander.
“Not against it, but rather, he just wanted to keep you here, for your safety”, he chuckles.
You scoff. “Typical”, you say in a sassy tone as you went to refill your gas.
Since everyone wasn’t sure if you were able to transform yet or not, you were, much to your disappointment, assigned to stay with Levi. You wanted to help but you couldn’t say your exact reason for wanting to go so badly. You decided that you would just wait and help in the expedition to rescue Eren.
But still, you didn’t know if you could save Ymir or not.
Everything was a chain of events and you weren’t even sure if saving Ymir was safe. You could be gambling here, for all you know, saving Ymir might amount to Reiner and Bertholdt’s deaths. You were literally stuck.
I could really use a drink right now.
“Hey Levi?”
He pauses mid-sip. “What?”
“Is there a place where I can try and transform?”, you ask, loud enough for only him to hear you since Pastor Nick was just across from you two.
He narrows his gaze on you, but, after seeing him vulnerable and knowing full well that he at least cared about you, the gaze did nothing but make you give him a shit-eating grin. “Well?”, you egg him on. He sighs, looking off to the distance where the Military Force was doing their rounds.
“There are, but we don’t know how destructive your transformation can be, best we let Hange get back and handle it”, he says, finally taking a sip of his tea.
You pout, leaning back against the wood of the wagon.
You look to your bag which was placed across from you, mind racing with ideas and questions.
“Hey Levi”
You could feel him trying to not get annoyed. “What?”
“Have you ever heard of pegging?”
It wasn’t until the advance squad came back that you jumped off of the wagon, placing one hand on the narrow wood before throwing yourself over it, landing on the ground with a thump. You didn’t even notice that Jean was next to you until a finger tapped your shoulder.
“Jean!”, you exclaim, suddenly remembering that he was in fact supposed to be here.
“You seemed a little on edge ever since the thing with Annie ended, I wanted to keep my distance first but...”, he looks at where Levi sat, seeing his constipated-looking expression.
“...It seems that you’re fine now”, he jokes and the two of you laugh.
“Mhm”, you say, hand subconsciously going to his shoulder as you squeezed it.
“Y/N!”
You turn around. “Sasha!”, you say, grabbing a water bag next to you and handing it to her as everyone began circling the Scout that she was with.
You stood next to Jean, anticipation running throughout your whole body as the Scout began informing everybody. “With Section Commander Hange, was the 104th Cadet recruits without their equipment”, he says and you could see Jean’s attention is piqued.
“And it turns out, three of them…”, he stops to take a well-needed breath.
“They were titans!”, he exclaims.
“Huh? What are saying? Are you saying they were more?”, Jean asks with every step that he took. His voice began raising with every question he spoke and you grab him by the shoulder firmly.
“Jean”, you say, stopping him. He sighs, taking a step back.
“When we got there, it was all over”, the Scout finally says.
“What are you doing?”
You turn around. “Getting ready? What does it look like I’m doing?”, you give Levi a look.
“Why?”, he asks you, looking somewhat fidgety.
“Because I want to help? And I can?”, you say, unsure why he was asking. His leg was still healing so he couldn’t come with.
“Didn’t you say that you can’t ?”, he gives you a questionable look.
You sigh. “I’ll explain everything when we get back”, you say. He raises an eyebrow at you, asking multiple questions without even actually speaking. You decide to ignore him as you went on a horse that Petra had given you.
Petra, you felt your heart swell in your chest.
You shake it off, knowing that you shouldn’t blame yourself, though it was still hard. You tried to hold back the tears as you played with the horse’s hair.
Your mind was in a haze the whole ride.
It was dozens of minutes until sunrise, meaning that the next fight would happen soon.
You were silently panicking as you saw the abandoned castle in the distance, and you shakily held the handles of your ODM gear. Your near-death experience yesterday was still ingrained into your head, but, knowing you can't die unless certain actions were done, made you feel more secure. You immediately sprung into action, slaying the titans that were still walking around.
"Y/N!", you could see Connie, Historia, Reiner, and Bertholdt running towards you.
"Hey", you greet them with a smile, and instantly, as quick as a blink of an eye, relief passed through their whole bodies.
Your conversation was cut short when everyone began looking for other survivors, and your heart hurt for those who were looking for Miche and the rest of their squad, only to find out that they had been eaten.
"Ymir", you could see Historia come closer to Ymir's ex-treme-ly, damaged body.
Ooooh.
They should've kissed dammit.
During the ride back to the top of the Walls, anticipation was filling your whole body as you waited.
Waited for the iconic, "I'm the Armoured Titan, he's the Colossal Titan" line to happen.
And when it did, you braced for it, getting ready to get blown away by the steam.
You could hear the sounds of Bertholdt's bones stapling into the Walls, and your body burned immensely at the heat. You immediately went to rescue Historia who got blown away by the steam. It all happened so fast, with Eren being grabbed and carried down to the ground.
His transformation blinded you and you wrapped an arm around Historia who was still in post-shock from getting blown away. It was a blur, the sound of steam, Eren's screaming, and Scouts shouting in pain were all you heard before you could finally open your eyes.
You saw Eren and Reiner at the bottom, getting ready to fight. Along with the two of them, you saw the rest of the Scouts getting ready to attack the Colossal Titan. You immediately went to Hange's side, and it was when you heard her gasp that you noticed Berthold't arm getting ready to swing.
Shit.
"Everyone jump off the wall!", she shouts and everyone rushes to jump off. You could see Historia being carried by Nifa and you launch the wires onto the Walls, your body coming to a halt as soon as you swung down, nearly bashing your body onto the hard surface.
You watched as Ymir and one other Scout were thrown into Bertholdt's mouth.
You could hear Hange grunt in frustration. "Soldiers, get ready to fight!", she commands. You follow behind closely, ignoring the tingle in your body upon hearing Hange go all commander because it wasn't the time dammit.
Everyone maneuvered around the Colossal Titan, easily avoiding his punches since it was slow. And it wasn't until all of you readied yourselves to attack that you stopped.
"Everyone get back!", you shout, but the steam was already there. You could hear Hange telling everyone to fall back, and everyone swiftly shot themselves out of the steam. You watched as Bertholdt exuded steam from his titan form, body completely still as Armin told Hange that they couldn't use their ODM gear on him. You sigh through your nose as you hear Hange tell everyone that you all had to wait.
She gave each squad an order, and it wasn't until Hange readied herself to jump off that you stopped her.
"Hange!", you call her attention, not giving her any time to respond because you spoke soon right after. "Let me transform, please! I can help, please, permit me", you firmly stated, determination filling your whole body.
"No"
...
"What?"
"No, even if we're in this situation", she stops and puts a hand on your waist. "Your first time transforming could end up being exactly like how Eren experienced it, we can't have you losing control and possibly getting kidnapped", she says, squeezing your waist firmly.
"But-"
She shakes her head. "No 'buts' angel, if you can help then help, but no transforming yet", she says, and even you could tell that she was trying her best to be mature in this situation. The two of you had been waiting to see your titan form and the opportunity was there! But she was right.
There's no point in transforming if I don't even know if I can control it.
You sigh, nodding defeatedly.
“This must be hard, but I need you to try and stay away from Bertholdt and Reiner as much as you can”
You blink. “Why?”
“Because we aren’t sure if they know that you’re a shifter, we can’t afford you getting into harm’s way in this situation”
You sigh again.
“Fine”
It was against your better judgment, but during the time that everyone was resting, or rather, dwelling in their pain-filled naps, you decided to do some experimenting.
You sat on the edge of the wall, a few meters away from where everyone was getting ready to rescue Eren and Ymir.
You held the knife in your hand, sucking a breath in before slashing the tip of the blade across your palm. You hissed at the pain as blood began coming out of the wound. It was a clean, straight line, it was deep enough to make it bleed fast but not deep enough that you would need stitches.
Probably.
You took a deep breath before concentrating.
It took a couple of seconds before you felt the pain dissipate. You watched in awe as the wound began closing, steam emitting from it as the only thing that was left was your blood on your palm. You suddenly wince, making a constipated-looking expression as you stared at the residue of your injury.
You grab the sleeve of your shirt, wiping the excess before grabbing the knife again.
“Y/N”
You look over your shoulder.
“Levi? Shouldn’t you be resting?”, you ask, genuinely confused as to why he was here.
He looks off to the side.
“I just wanted to see if you dumbasses are alive”, he admits, sitting on the edge a couple of inches away from you.
“The hell are you doing?”, he asks as soon as he sees dried blood and a knife in your hands.
“Practicing my healing”, you say, the whole concept of being a titan still irking you a bit.
He doesn’t respond, and he looks down at the damage that was done in front of the Walls. He ponders over it, realizing he missed a lot.
“Hey Levi?”
He turns to look at you.
“What?”
“Have you decided if you’re interested in that offer I made?”
He stares at you.
You stare at him.
And then he pushes you off the Walls.
You cackle as you swiftly latched onto the titan hardening. And I have a headache now. You huff, beginning to launch yourself up.
You, unfortunately, missed the way his cheeks reddened and the way he licked his lips.
Sigh, shame now isn’t it?
Notes:
i finished drawing y/n's titan and YALLL IM SO EXCITED TO SHOW HERRR
Chapter 18: Titan Tiddies
Chapter Text
“Commander Erwin!”, you get up from the ground when you see his tall, blond, intimidating self pop up from the lift. His gaze finds you, and he approaches you, assessing the situation at hand at the same time.
“Are you okay?”, he immediately asks, and you nod.
“Yes, but most of us got hit by the steam”, you say, looking over everyone who was resting.
“I see, but, there’s something we need to focus on first before we move on with anything else”, he says. You raise an eyebrow, head tilting to one side slightly. “But before that, please, feel free to call me Erwin”, you raise your eyebrows in surprise, but you nodded, giving him a smile.
He walks to the edge of the other side of the Walls, looking down at the damage that was left behind by the fight. You follow behind, standing next to him as you wait for him to speak.
“We’re going to try and see if you can transform”
You blinked.
Once, twice, thrice,
Before you speak. “What?”, your reaction has Erwin chuckling, which is pretty out-of-character in your opinion, but, who were you to just ignore how charming he looked right there? He turns his body to fully face you, reassurance radiating off of his body.
“It’ll be late in the afternoon until we can set off, it’s best we make our time here productive”
“He’s right”, you gasp, feeling a hand wrap around your ankle.
“Hange?!”, you exclaim, immediately going down and holding her carefully. “Hange you should be resting, you’re burnt all over”, you say, assisting her as she got up.
“You and I both know I don’t want to miss this, Y/N”, she gives you a challenging smirk. You give her a deadpanned expression. It was obvious she was in pain, but you could never really say no to her.
Seeing the two of them look at you so daringly, you only sighed.
The opportunity was here so fuck yeah you’re going to grab it.
“Fine”, you pull out your pocket knife.
“Shall we?”
"Ready?"
You nod.
You take a deep breath, holding the knife in your hand as everyone braced for your transformation. You see Hange and Erwin give you a firm nod, and you took yet another deep breath.
You shook off the doubts in your head, deciding that it was best to just go for it.
You sliced your palm.
.
.
.
You open your eyes, watching as your wound began bleeding. Huh . You blinked, wondering why nothing was happening.
"What's wrong?", you could hear Erwin shout from the Walls where mostly everyone was, hanging on with the use of their ODM gear. You look up at Hange and Erwin.
"Nothing's happening", you say, even if it was obvious.
Hange made her way down, despite her burns from the Colossal Titan she still moved around easily, which, was very unlike the Hange that was in that episode where she could barely stand.
"What's up?", Hange approaches you. You look at her, disappointment present in both of your faces.
"I don't know", you say, showing your wound to her. She hums, pondering over why you couldn't transform. She holds an index finger up. "Try imagining it, concentrate, Eren can transform at will as long as he's injured, but it's up to him if he wants to", she says, backing away. You sigh, nodding as you stared at the wound.
You concentrated, and it wasn't until you could see sparks around your body that Hange ran back and launched herself to the Walls.
You gasped as you were suddenly elevated up and off the ground, accidentally dropping your knife onto the ground. Disbelief ran throughout your whole body when you felt meat-like objects wrapping around your legs. You could hear everyone gasping at the same time you felt your arms being engulfed in your titan's flesh. Oh my fu-
Everything went black before you could see again, but this time, through your titan's eyes.
Holy shit.
You couldn't help the excited and proud smile on your face, and it only grew wider when you could hear Hange screaming and yelling in victory.
You look down at your arms.
Oh shit.
You had four arms.
"Y/NNNNN!", you could hear Hange screaming as she suddenly stood in front of you, seemingly not feeling any of the pain that she was supposed to be feeling from her burns. You held your hand out, kneeling onto the ground as Hange excitedly stepped onto your palm.
"You- Look at you! You have four arms! Wha-", she didn't even know where to begin. She looked at you with stars in her eyes, expression filled with delight and excitement.
"Can you move your two other arms?", she asks while some of the Scouts began going down.
You look at your two other arms which were placed under your original ones-
Oh.
Hange blinked as you stopped moving.
"What's wrong?", you could hear her ask.
You look at her.
"My boobs"
…
"PFFFT-", she begins cackling.
You suddenly grew aware of the fact that you were technically naked. You looked all over your body, surprised to see open flesh while some parts of your body were covered by skin. Your hands, boobs, crotch, and neck were covered by skin, while the rest was open, like Annie and Bertholdt’s titans. You sigh through your mouth and Hange stops laughing. “Y/N?”, you look down at her.
“Yeah?”, your voice sounded deeper coming out of your titan’s body. You were a bit shocked, suddenly realizing that you could speak properly and clearly.
“Your teeth- Could you open your mouth for me?”
Ohoho-
You open your mouth.
You hear Hange gasp.
“Your teeth are sharp”, she notes, hand going to touch them. You let her do as she pleased and when you felt her retract her hand, you closed your mouth,
“Fascinating”, she says, a bit breathless.
“Y/N!”
You look down, seeing Sasha, Jean, Connie, Armin, and Mikasa.
You didn’t even realize that your extra arm was moving until your hand was placed in front of them. Sasha excitedly jumps onto your palm while everyone else just carefully steps on top of it.
“Woah“, you say, not used to hearing your voice come out so deep. Your right hands were holding the Scouts whilst your left hands stayed by your side. You lift both of them, surprised to see that you could control everything so well.
It felt weird. Definitely.
It felt weird because the flesh engulfing your limbs and cheeks was hot, but at the same time, it was surprisingly bearable.
You look down.
“Damn my legs look good”, you say.
You could hear Hange and the others laughing.
“Okay, we need to see just how fast your titan is, and if it’s suitable for combat”, she says, and everyone gets the immediate signal to get off. You let everybody step onto the ground as you looked at the clear path of grass ahead of you.
“Ready whenever you are angel”, you could hear Hange say.
You nod, stance getting ready to sprint.
C’mon, stamina don’t fail me now.
You run, using your arm’s momentum to keep yourself balanced because, not surprisingly, running was hard in titan form. You were suddenly on the other side of the area, slowing down to a stop. Yeah, I definitely need to work on my stamina. You sigh, putting your hands on your waist.
“That was fast”, Armin notes, impressed with how mobile and in control you were.
“Y/N! Say, can you try to use your second set of arms first?”, you heard Hange say as you walked back to where you previously stood, crouching down to see everyone closer.
“I’ll try”, you say, still not fully grasping the full potential of your titan since, it was a bit hard to maneuver everything. You take a few steps back, letting your original arms go limp as you tried to lift the two second ones.
It took a lot more brain work, which, definitely took a toll on you.
“Only a little, I have to make myself do it, I can’t use my arms to move it”, you say, placing the second set of hands onto your waist. “I can move it, but I don’t think I can give a punch or use it in combat yet”, you say, taking your second set of arms in front of you as you tried to wiggle your fingers.
“I see, but this is still great! You can move easily enough for your first time”, Hange says as she launches herself to your shoulder.
“Can you try and get out?”, she asks. You crouch down again, focusing as you tried to figure out how to go let yourself out of your titan. You could hear steam behind you and you were suddenly hit by the mid-day sunlight.
You winced, and you heard Hange gasp yet again.
“Amazing”, she mutters. You smile as you looked down at the flaps of meat still attached to your cheeks.
“Can I get out now?”, you ask. Hange nods, helping you with the whole ‘getting your limbs out’ thing. You breathed a sigh as you were carried back onto the ground. You look at your titan, whistling in awe.
“Damn I look good”, you say, admiring the muscles. You suddenly realized that, damn, your titan was tall. Hange and Erwin could sense your shock because they suddenly stepped forward.
“Your titan is around 16 meters, just a bit taller than Eren’s, impressive right?”, Erwin chuckles. You hum, surprised at how… normal, it felt, being 16 meters off the ground. A thought suddenly pops up into your head as you run to the back of your titan.
“Even my ass looks good”, you fake cry, wiping a non-existent tear off your face.
“Yeah uh- many of us noticed”, you could hear Jean cough into his hand as he avoided your gaze.
You blinked, giving everyone a deadpanned expression.
“You nasty motherfu-”
The plan was already clear to you by the time the sun was beginning to set. Everyone wasn’t sure yet if you could transform twice, so your only contribution to the mission was to slay the titans that would get in the way. Erwin said that you were no doubt, one of the most skilled when it comes to maneuvering yourself in the air.
You had asked why you couldn’t just stay in titan form until it was time to set off but, Erwin and Hange said that if you were suddenly in a position where you had to get out and you couldn’t, then that would be a problem.
He was confident in you, so hell yeah you weren’t going to disappoint.
If you wound up being able to transform again, you had the permission to stop Reiner if you could.
Either way, you were just going to help keep the casualties to a minimum, that and trying to save both Eren and Ymir.
And it wasn’t until you were circling the small forest of trees that you set off and began slaying the titans.
Erwin took one glance at you before the two of you nodded. He began leading the Scouts to lure whilst you tried to slay the titans that were getting in the way. You also tried to slay the Abnormals who were trying to get to the other groups. Your horse came back just in time for you to catch up to the others who were following Reiner.
You still weren’t sure how and who you were going to save, so you opted for keeping the casualties to the most minimum you could.
It was when the titans began scattering that you took your blade and sliced through your arm, wincing at the pain. You didn’t feel the same vibrating and tingling sensation that you did earlier so with that you cursed beneath your breath.
You slew multiple titans, one after the other, and it wasn’t until you could feel the tanks at your sides lose some of their weight that you decided it was time to take a short rest. You took a spot under a tree, staring at your wound as you tried to trigger your titan to shift.
You could hear people screaming all around you and you cursed.
You contemplated whether or not you should cut yourself again, mind rushing with all possibilities of what could happen.
“Y/N!”
“Sasha!”, you exclaim, seeing Sasha run up to you on her horse.
“Get on! We have to keep up!”, she doesn’t say anything else meanwhile you get on your own horse, the two of you quickly making it back to the small formation behind Reiner.
“You killed pretty much all the titans who were trying to get us, but you need to save your gas”, she says, tone serious and firm. It caught you off-guard, but you nodded nonetheless.
In the distance, you could see Ymir take Historia out of her mouth, and you felt a newfound determination settle in your chest as your body turned hyperaware.
You watch as Scouts began launching their wires onto Reiner’s titan, and you watched them fail in their attempts to injure him as well. You prepared to launch yourself onto Reiner when you saw Jean and Connie propel themselves onto his shoulder.
You stayed quiet the whole time they were talking, and each sentence that left everyone’s lips broke your heart. “Who the hell would like doing this sort of thing?”, you could hear Bertholdt’s desperate voice through the cracks in Reiner’s titan’s hands.
You listened as Bertholdt poured his heart out. You listened as he practically begged for someone to understand them. And you listened to the deafening silence that followed his voice after he spoke.
The heartache of it all made you almost lose your connection to reality.
And it wasn’t until you heard Hannes shout at all of you to get off that you finally snapped back to reality.
Everything happened so fast.
One moment you were on Reiner and the next you were all riding away. The next you were watching as a horde of titans tried to eat Reiner, Ymir, and Historia. You watched as Erwin began leading everyone into the hell that was happening.
You breathed before following him, going ahead before everyone else who was still hesitating. Jean and Armin followed close behind you and you saw a crawling titan in the distance.
You went before everyone else, quickly slaying the titan who would’ve bitten Erwin’s arm off.
You didn’t spare a second to waste as you began going on a rampage, slaying titan after titan. You counted the Scouts whom you saved, remembering that this was the part where a lot of people died. You managed to kill up to thirteen titans, and you breathed heavily as you felt the adrenaline in your shaking hands.
You see Mikasa running off to save Eren, and you quickly chased after her.
You needed to slay the titan that was going to grab her.
“MIKASA!”, you scream, catching her in time before she fell into the titan’s hands.
Reiner froze momentarily, wondering if he heard that correctly.
You launch the wires onto the titan’s eyes before propelling the two of you onto Reiner’s head.
“Careful”, you say to Mikasa, who stares at you in shock.
“You would’ve had your bones crushed if you fell”, you say, a bit frustrated because your gas was going to run out soon. You see Armin appear and you decide it was time for the two of you to get down.
You made your way down, leaving Mikasa who insisted on staying longer.
You tried to get her to come with you before you remembered that she was supposed to catch Eren.
Erwin pops up just moments later, slicing across Bertholdt’s front which causes the rope that was tied around Eren to break. Mikasa swiftly saves him and all of you began retreating. You were a few meters away from everyone else, keeping your distance so you could transform if you could.
You screamed when a titan was thrown above you.
“Holy fu-”, you and your horse made a sharp turn, and you felt your heart beating rapidly in your chest.
You were so caught up in your shock that you didn’t notice the sparks appearing all over your body.
And when you did notice it, you quickly jumped off of your horse.
Maximus, you had named him.
…
Yeah, okay, I know, not important right now.
You patted him on the side and you watched as he rode off to safety.
And once he was in a safe distance, you felt yourself get lifted off the ground once more. You took slow breaths as you transformed, trying to push away the troubling thoughts and focusing more on trying to save as many people as you could.
It was when you noticed a familiar silhouette in the distance that you felt your adrenaline pump up once more.
Time to kick ass.
“Eren, Mikasa!”, you could hear Armin scream.
You look around you, trying to see who needed help. Thanks to your 16 meter lift off the ground, everything was much clearer. You heard screams around you and you began picking titans off the ground, throwing them as far away as you could. You dodged a titan that was thrown in your direction by Reiner.
Shit.
You saw a titan get up from the distance, and you could clearly see Erwin trying to ride away from it.
You cursed beneath your breath. You began running, quickly grabbing the titan that would’ve eaten the Scout who was going to help Erwin get off the ground. You held it in front of you, using your sharp teeth to rip its nape off.
Ew.
You ran to the titans that were around you, careful to not step on any of the Scouts. You did the same thing over and over, ripping their napes out and trying to save as many people as you could. You felt the ground shake beneath your feet.
Reiner.
You watched as he threw one of the titans holding his legs.
Shit, Jean! You ran, throwing yourself over Armin and Jean as you caught the titan just in time. Without a second to waste, you chewed its nape off.
“Y/N!”, you hear Armin and Jean exclaim.
“Are you okay?”, you get up from the ground. They both nodded, and you stood up, looking around you before sprinting to where you could see a new horde of titans coming, damn them why were there so many?!
You were in the middle of tackling a titan when you felt a surge of electricity run through your body.
Ouch. You roll your shoulders back. You suddenly froze, realizing what was about to happen. You watched as the titans around you froze, and you followed everyone’s sight before you saw the cloud of dust in the distance.
Oh shit, it’s happening.
You all watched as the smiling titan was swarmed with the other titans.
You grimaced, finding out that you weren’t that much of a fan with having to see this first-hand. You suddenly heard your name being called.
“Y/N! Let’s go!”, you see Sasha on the ground next to you. You nod, beginning to run off with everyone else. You didn’t have time to get out of your titan and grab your horse, so you opted for running instead.
You watched as the sun began to set, and once all of you were at a safe distance, you slowed down to a jog, breathing a sigh of relief when you saw that the Scouts’ numbers were nearly the same as when you all set off.
It wasn’t until all of you got back that you went out of your titan.
You inhaled the cold fresh air, but your consciousness had different plans, so the next thing you knew, you passed out.
You were awoken by the light blaring at your eyes.
Your eyes opened, trying to adjust to the sudden brightness around you.
“Y/N”
You get up from the bed, immediately noticing the ache that was in every single limb of your body.
“Erwin?”, was the first thing you said, since, he was the first person you saw. Behind him were Levi and Hange. You look to the far corner of the room, seeing Sasha, Jean, Connie, Eren, Mikasa, and Armin.
“How’re you feeling?”, he asks you, and just then did you notice that both of his arms were there.
Fuck yeah.
“Like shit”
Your blunt response makes everyone laugh.
“You passed out as soon as you got out of your titan, thankfully Connie was there in time to catch you”, Erwin chuckles. You give Connie your thanks, and he brushes it off with a smile, saying it was nothing.
“Thank you, Y/N”
You turn to look at Erwin. “For what?”
“For saving so many of us”, he says. You blink, before smiling.
“It was nothing”, you laugh, a bit sad since, you couldn’t save everyone, which had been your original plan.
“May I ask you something?”, he leans forward, putting his intertwined fingers in front of his body, arms placed on his knees as he looks at you. “Of course”, you answer.
“How… How many of us were going to die, originally?”
Everyone’s mood suddenly turns serious.
You breathed. “About more than half”, you say, causing everyone to gasp.
Erwin narrows his eyes. “I see”
“You still haven’t explained why you’re suddenly changing things”, Levi says.
You pucker your lips. “Right”, you snap a finger. “I found out yesterday evening that I can change things”, you pause and let the information sink in. “I can save people, is what I’m saying”, you give them a brief explanation, trying to not give them the ‘go’ to ask more questions because godammit my head really hurts.
“But I’m presuming that you aren’t able to share information with us still?”, Erwin asks.
You give them a sad smile. “Yeah, I still don’t know how to deal with that”
Erwin straightens his body, sitting upright. He crossed his arms and wow that radiates so much dilf energy-
“So I trust that for now, you’ll keep trying to reduce the Scouts’ casualties?”
You smile, doing their signature salute.
“You can count on me”
Notes:
for those who have been waiting
we're pegging levi in the next chapter ( ˘▽˘)っ♨
Chapter 19: Your Wish Is My Command
Summary:
strap in everyone we're pegging the shortie
Chapter Text
With Erwin’s permission, you went back to your house, wanting some well-deserved self-care.
You saw that your Wi-Fi was working perfectly fine, so with one last wary look at it, you went to take a shower. You missed the feeling of warm water sprinkling over your body, and you basked in it as you began cleaning yourself. You used your unopened bottle of lavender body wash to lather yourself with, using a rose-scented shampoo and conditioner on your hair after.
You shaved after washing away the body wash, leaving the shampoo and conditioner in your hair as you carefully used your razor. You decided to wax your pubic hair after, mainly because you didn’t trust yourself with a blade near your hoohah.
You washed away the rest of the products remaining on your body. You hummed a tune happily, feeling at peace with yourself for saving so many lives. You grabbed your towel, wrapping it around your body.
It was when you had just finished waxing yourself that you decided it was time to cook yourself some breakfast. You turned the wax heater off and left it on your vanity desk before you made your way down the stairs.
You had a cotton bathrobe wrapped around yourself with your hair out to air-dry.
You pondered over what to eat before deciding to go with your usual go-to breakfast.
An omelet with scallions, spam, plus fresh lettuce on the side with rice. Before you started cooking, however, you went to your Bluetooth speaker, connecting it to your phone which was charging in your living room.
You clicked on your playlist, letting the music fill your house as you began doing little dances to every song that was playing. You were living your best life, cooking and cutting the ingredients with a spring in your step. You wore your house slippers so you freely pranced around, feeling clean and refreshed as you grabbed ice cubes from your freezer.
You set your plate down in the living room, setting your glass of water with ice next to it.
You grabbed your remote, turning your television on, and going on Netflix.
That was how your morning went, peaceful and refreshing.
It wasn’t until you finished cleaning up that you heard a knock at your door.
You wiped your hands with a clean kitchen towel, making your way to the front door where you saw Levi standing there, waiting.
You couldn’t help the smirk on your face as you made your way to the door.
“What brings you here?”, you open the door for him. He looks away and you chuckle, standing aside to let him in. You could feel the tension in the air already, not because it was the first time Levi came to your company but because you knew why he was here.
The Kenny Ackerman Arc wouldn’t happen until probably two days later, so with that, you allowed yourself to fully enjoy every moment that would come today.
“You know why I’m here”, he mutters, sounding unsure for once.
You thanked Isayama for making Levi so short, because, in just the next second, you were approaching him. He stood a couple of feet away from you, which quickly decreased because you were now standing in front of him, slightly bending down just to emphasize the height difference.
“You wouldn’t mind elaborating now would you?”, you smile, catching the faintest blush to appear on his cheeks.
“Tch”, he looks down and to one side, avoiding your knowing gaze. You chuckle, smiling to yourself when you heard how sexy it sounded. It worked perfectly, and you could see him fidget just slightly.
He looked so vulnerable, and it made you want to absolutely wreck him.
You grabbed him by the chin, using your index finger to lift his head up. He meets your gaze, and you used your thumb to secure your grip.
“Look at me when I’m talking to you”, you say, voice going deeper. You could feel the power rushing through your body. He doesn’t break his gaze this time.
You smile at him, almost degradingly. “Better, you were always good with following orders”, you say, a matter of fact.
He glares at you. “Shut it”
“Do you really want me to?”, you give him a challenging look. “You should see yourself, with your face all red and your whole body fidgeting”, you pause and use all your fingers to hold his face, four fingers under his chin while your thumb rubbed his moist lips.
“Just because I laughed at you”, you say, sounding like you were about to laugh at him again.
“You suggested it”, he says, fingers playing with his scarf. It did things to you, seeing him so unlike how he usually was. You stand closer to him, your other hand holding his waist. You felt him stiffen under you, but with the increasing tint of red on his cheeks, it only made you tighten your grip.
“And you came to me about it”, you say, pulling his body close to yours.
You leaned down, putting your face next to his. You whispered into his ear. “Tell me what you want, Levi”, your voice makes him shudder, and the feeling of it in your hands felt wonderful.
You wait, expecting him to take a few minutes to answer. To your surprise, he mutters something just seconds later. “What was that?”, you pull away, delight filling your body when you see his blush spreading down to his neck.
“...Touch me”
There it was.
“Let’s get you cleaned up first”
He gives you a look. “If you’re suggesting that I am in any way shape or form dirty I will butcher you
where you stand-”, you laugh, but this time it was a genuine sound of your amusement.
“Not like that, you are probably the most hygienic person in the Scout Regiment. What I’m saying is we need to clean you”, you pause and let your hand move to one of his buttcheeks. He stiffens, face going impossibly redder.
“Here”, you smile, trying to get him to relax and not overthink.
He glares at you but begins taking his ODM gear off nonetheless.
“The hell is that”
You grin menacingly.
“It’s when a woman penetrates a man’s anus, as a man would to a woman’s vagina during sexual intercourse”
“You are speaking like how a scientist would could you stop that”, Levi glares at you, avoiding your shit-eating grin.
“Oh so you want me to say it how I would?”, you laugh, not giving him time to speak. “It’s when a woman fucks a man, in the ass”, you say, loud enough for him to hear because Pastor Nick was still there not to mention the Scouts and Military Police.
Levi looked constipated. “Why the hell are you telling me this?”
You give him a deadpanned expression. “Why do you think?”, the second the realization hits him he grimaces, and you cackle. “How the hell does that even feel good, if anything it just seems like taking a shit back and forth”
‘Way to describe it there Levi’ , you think.
“Hell no, who even gave you the idea that I would say yes to something like that”, he spites, even though you could tell that he was clearly flustered. His cheeks were red, which honestly surprised you because you’ve never seen a hint of red on his face before.
“Uhuh...”, you trail off, knowing damn well everything was going according to plan, if his raging squirminess was anything to go by.
You had handed Levi everything he needed to clean himself before you set him off to do it in the guest bathroom, which, was nearly the same as your own bathroom. You happily waited while letting your hair dry fully, and you didn’t want to intimidate him so you only wore a bra and underwear underneath your bathrobe.
It was a little chilly, given the fact that you turned your AC on.
While he was washing up, you had brought out the strap-on that you owned and washed it thoroughly, mind filled with the images of Levi spread out all over you. You laugh a bit, excited for him to come back to your room.
“Oi”
You turn around, shamelessly licking your lips when he comes into view.
In just a sweater, he stood in your doorway, towel wiping his wet hair as he looked at you with the etched grimace on his face. This time though, it was a bit toned down, thanks to how flustered he was and with the way his legs were wobbling, you presumed he touched himself in the shower.
Cute.
He was wearing one of your favorite sweaters and nothing else, looking relaxed for once in his life. You imagined him frowning at the choice of clothing you gave him but he wore it nonetheless. You smiled as his gaze met yours.
“Look at you”, you say, walking over to him. His fingers stopped moving against the towel that was in his hair, and you reveled in joy when another blush appeared on his face. You put your hand under his chin as you did just half an hour ago.
“So pretty for me”, your confidence only boosted when his body visibly shivered under your hold.
He gives you his signature ‘tch’. “Can you get on with it now?”, he asks, and the two of you realize that he sounded nothing like his usual self.
He sounded like he was begging.
The urge to throw him on the bed and fuck him until he cried only got stronger but, you needed to take things slowly for now.
“Now now, we need to prep you first, or ”, you hold a finger up. “Start with the basics, you’re a virgin aren’t you?”, the reminder of that fact makes him blush yet again.
“What’s it to you?”, he snarks and you hold your hands up.
“Nothing! It’s nothing to be ashamed of”, you say before your hands made their way back to his chin and on his waist. “On the bed for me now”, you say and he puts the small towel onto your nightstand as he sat on the edge of your bed.
He looked so unsure of himself it made you want to clutch your chest and fall to the floor.
You got on your knees in front of him, untying the knot on your bathrobe in the process.
“Before we go on with anything, remember, if you feel uncomfortable, or you don’t like it, if it ends up hurting more than it is enjoyable, or if you just want to stop, tell me, okay? Consent is important”, you say, tone firm as he nodded. You knew that even if it did end up like that, he would still be well capable enough to probably sock you in the jaw just to make you stop.
“Now, put that mouth to good use”, you say as you got up from the floor.
He reluctantly takes your bathrobe off the rest of the way, biting his lips when your body came into view.
“Like what you see?”, you joke.
He glares at you. “Shut up for a bit will you?”, he sasses, sounding anxious.
You smile, genuinely, trying to get him to calm down.
He lets your bathrobe fall to the floor and hooks his index fingers onto your underwear. He looks up at you for confirmation, and you nod. He pulls the fabric down, looking all sorts of relieved when you saw that there wasn’t any hair.
It came as no surprise to you. He was probably the type of person who thought that if the hair wasn’t coming from his head or face then he wanted it gone. You wouldn’t even be surprised if you found out that he shaved often.
He bites his lips, unsure of what to do.
“Want me to guide you through it?”
He looks off to the side, nodding.
“Stick your tongue out for me”, he listens, tongue lolling out of his mouth. God he looked so pretty. You hold him by his hair, and without much resistance, he lets you push yourself onto his tongue. It slips through your slit, the tip of it quickly finding your clit.
You let out a moan, your voice deep and thrilling for Levi who wanted to hear it again. You roll your hips against his tongue, and once he began noticing the pattern he takes a hold of your thighs. You let your grip on his hair loosen as he begins licking the small nub that he felt on his tongue.
“That’s it”, you say, running your fingers through his scalp.
Then you heard it.
A whimper.
You couldn’t help the smile on your face as he eagerly tried to make you feel good. It was a little messy, and a bit inexperienced, but it was cute. He was cute. His eagerness to make you feel good made you want to just… make him fall apart.
“You‘re doing so good for me kitten”
He shivers.
You stop and so does he. Your fingers in his hair take their grip as you pull him off you. You crane his head up, a knowing smirk on your face.
“Do you like that?”
He looks away, blush still on his face.
“So what if I did?”, he mutters, face only reddening more. You chuckle, placing one knee on the bed as you loomed over him.
“You don’t have to be so shy around me, kitten ”, the nickname makes him shiver yet again. “Especially when you’re like this, under me”, you laugh, fingers scratching his undercut. He preens, body twitching right before you. You had filed your nails down while he was showering, but you left just enough so you could scratch him and leave marks if you wanted to.
His eyes suddenly look to his right, where he sees the strap-on plus the dildo sitting on the edge of the bed.
You follow his line of sight, unable to stifle the laughter that left your lips.
“We still have to prep you y’know”
He sucks his lips in before licking them, anticipation obvious all over his body.
“Well get on with it”
You laugh. “You’re not in any position to be telling me what to do”, you say, using your hand to push him down onto the bed. His eyes widened slightly, body squirming under you. “Say please”
His glare immediately hardens.
“Like hell I am-”, his words are cut off by a gasp, caused by the hand that was placed on top of his clothed hard-on. You told him not to wear anything other than the sweater you gave him. Judging by the clear bulge of his length under the fabric, he listened.
“Need I remind you that I will be in control here? It would do both of us a favor if you just do what I say without acting like a little fucking brat ”, you say the last two words with a bit of malice. You had the full intention to make him listen to you, to make him beg for you.
He ponders over your words, arms at his sides where his fingers bunched up the fabric of your sheets. Your thumb gently rubbed over the side of his clothed dick, and you applied gentle pressure just so you could egg him on further. He loomed over him, back arched as you began quickening your pace on his dick.
“...Please”
There it was.
You only gave him a smile, and before he knew it, your lips were on him.
You pulled away momentarily. “Just follow my lead”, you say before taking his lips in yours once more. Your hand on his chest moved to the space next to his head. You pushed your tongue into his mouth, and you could hear just the faintest whimper come out of him before you began basically devouring him.
His tongue was pliant against yours, and he seemed completely on-board with letting you do as you wished with him.
You detach your lips from his.
“Arms above your head”, you sit up, catching your breath. He obeys, putting his arms above his head which causes the sweater to lift up a bit. You were a bit surprised to see how flushed he was, face red with his breath coming out uneven.
Yep, definitely a virgin.
You put one knee next to his waist while the other went between his thighs. He spreads them willingly, and it wasn’t until he did that you realized he was in subspace.
Well, that was quick, you think.
But it was perfect. Now, you had full control and he’ll probably not spout out any snarky comments for a good 10-15 minutes, less if you teased him for too long. So with that, you maneuvered his body so he was facing the end of the bed, with you kneeling on the floor.
“Do you mind going into all fours for me, kitten?”
To no absolute surprise, he quickly flips himself around. As much as you wanted to manhandle him and absolutely ruin him, you still wanted to keep the factor of consent in the whole time that you would be here. He finally settles in a comfortable position, his knees holding him up as his front rested on his chest and arms.
The oh-so-beautiful curve of his back only egged you on further.
"Tell me if you want to stop, m'kay?"
He gives you a firm hum of confirmation, so with that, you climbed onto the bed. You grabbed the dildo before pulling Levi up by his shoulder. He gasps, one knee automatically stepping forward to keep himself up.
"You wouldn't mind sucking on this for me, would you?", your teasingly hopeful voice makes him shudder.
"You and your bullshit", he mutters but grabs the dildo regardless.
You smile in victory, ruffling his hair playfully as he went back to his original position. This time, however, he held his upper body up by his elbows, his hands busy holding the dildo up. He stared at it, and even without seeing his face, you could tell that he was at least scowling.
With a lick of your lips, you lift the sweater up, revealing his upper thighs, followed by his butt.
"Pretty", you mutter to yourself, smirking when you saw him shiver.
"Oi"
You hum, hands hovering over his cheeks. "Is this clean?", he asks, turning over his shoulder. A red tint covers his cheeks when he sees your hands just barely ghosting his skin.
You snort. "I sanitized practically this whole bed for you Levi, you can trust me when I say everything that will be on you and inside you will be clean", with that confident and reassuring tone, he lets the sight of your hands linger in his head before he turns back.
He stared at the long and girthy piece of silicon, emitting a sigh before he takes the tip in his mouth.
You chuckle, deciding to focus on prepping him.
He gasps when he feels your tongue press against his hole. He pauses in his attempt to take more of the toy in his mouth and instead tries to focus on figuring out if the tongue pressing into him felt good or not. “Don’t think about it too much kitten, just relax and enjoy it”, you say, before finally pressing into him, tongue pushing past the tight ring of muscles.
You hear him grunt, his voice a bit muffled by the toy in his mouth.
You could smell the faint scent of mango from the douche that you handed him. He seemed to have followed its directions well, and you couldn’t help the smile on your face at the thought of him reacting to having fingers inside him for the first time.
Your hands take their firm hold on his cheeks before spreading them apart. He lets out a faint whimper, thighs clenching when he feels you suck on his rim.
God, it felt amazing.
He lets himself just… relax.
He lets go, letting himself succumb to the growing pleasure in his ass and legs. Your grip on him felt good, he didn’t understand how, you were just holding him in place, spreading him open just so you could taste more of him. He didn’t understand how everything just felt so damn good.
“ Ngh ”
You pull back, a string of saliva connecting your lips to his hole.
“Feeling good?”
He just whines.
You say nothing else before grabbing the lube. It was in a cute little bottle, pastel pink with little faces and all. You wouldn’t expect a normal person to think that it would be a container for lube, but hey, it was cute. T’was what mattered.
You put one hand on his cheek, groping it as you exposed his glistening entrance. You held the bottle in the other hand, you had uncapped it, leaving the somewhat long nozzle out. You pressed it into his hole, and he visibly clenched around it, body shivering from the cold.
“Relax kitten, I’ve got you”
You squirted a good amount inside of him, and you could feel him tense under your hand that was on his cheek. You massage his cheek before your hand moved down to his waist. You looked up momentarily, surprise and awe filling your body when you saw a bulge in his throat.
He had completely taken the dildo all the way down to his throat.
Aww.
He’s doing so good.
You decide that it was time to go onto the next part of your little session as you grabbed a small toy from behind you, where you were sure Levi hadn’t noticed. It wasn’t all that intimidating, just a lil old butt plug that you had lying around since it had been a while since you used it on someone.
You cleaned it, of course you did.
However, it had already been more than half an hour since you turned the AC on, and the little toy had maybe absorbed a little bit of the cold.
Just a lil.
You took the handle of it in between your fingers, and you placed it next to you, taking the opportunity of Levi being distracted to push your middle finger in. He’s instantly taken off-guard, clenching around you as he pulls off of the toy to let out a heavy breath.
You wait a couple of seconds, anticipating his reaction.
“Keep going”
You give his cheek a gentle squeeze before pushing your finger in all the way, absolutely loving the drag of his walls against your skin. The lube made it easier but he was still tight, even if you were sure that he had enjoyed himself while he was showering.
You shook off the thoughts as you began setting a moderate pace, careful to not jostle him. He clenches around your fingers every time you got down to your knuckle, and you watched as he whimpered quietly, hands still holding the dildo.
“You doing okay there?”, you ask, this time not intending to make him more aroused but rather with the intention of making sure he was actually okay.
“I won’t break with just fingers you damned four-arms”
That’s a new one.
You laugh.
I like it.
You quickened your pace, letting him actually get stretched before you grabbed the lube to put a little more onto your index finger. So far, he was doing really well, all things considered. You watched as his back arched more when you pushed your second finger in. He clenched harder around you and you squeezed his cheek.
“Relax kitten, you’re doing amazing”
He moans.
.
.
.
He moaned.
You blink, surprised to hear it for the first time.
“Levi-”
“Not a word”
You say nothing, lips closing as you continued thrusting two fingers inside of him slowly. The silence was loud, yet you couldn’t help the amusement that ran through your body. He moaned, and he’s ashamed of it. It was equaled part cute and sexy.
You wanted to hear it again.
So with that newfound determination, you curled your fingers down.
His hips buckle and his legs clenched, and you felt your lips curl up in a proud smirk. He turns over his shoulder, glaring at you with red painting his cheeks. “The fuck was that?”, he asks, and you couldn’t really find anything intimidating by it. You had your fingers in his ass for heaven’s sake, there wasn’t anything you could see in front of you that could threaten you.
Despite the fact that he is an Ackerman.
Eh, I’ll live.
You smile at him, finally giving him his answer.
“That, my dear Levi, was your prostate”, you curl your fingers down again, drawing yet another moan from him. He looks at you then at your fingers, and you couldn’t tell what he could possibly be thinking. He looks back to the head of the bed, finally taking the dildo back into his mouth.
You go back to prepping him, finally adding a third finger. He lets himself moan freely now, given that his voice was muffled. You pushed as deep as you could, wanting to stretch him enough for the toys that you would put inside him.
Once you deemed he was stretched enough, you pull your fingers out, not missing the whine that left his mouth.
“Patience, kitten”
You grabbed the butt plug, covering it in lube before pressing it inside him, the toy easily pushing past his rim. He moans, pulling off the toy, a glistening string of saliva connecting the toy to his lips.
“‘S that?”, he asks, a bit dazy.
“Just relax kitten”. You say, not wanting to explain what the purpose of the toy was. He just whines, walls clenching around the cold metal surface of the more bulbous part of the toy. You massage his cheek, pressing a kiss to it as you pushed the toy all the way in. Levi whined, hips unconsciously pushing back against your hands.
With that, you get up, holding his waist as you gently flipped him around. The sudden movement causes the plug to press up into his prostate, jostling him and making him moan. He still had the dildo in his mouth, and you laughed a bit before looming over him, taking a hold of the base of the toy.
“That’s enough kitten”, you say as you pull the toy out of his mouth. He whines as it leaves his throat, the silicon dragging against his throat up until he felt the weight of it disappear from his tongue/ He looks at you expectantly, like he was waiting for you to say something.
You decide to be nice and you leaned down, taking his lips into yours for a chaste kiss.
“Good job kitten, you did so well”, the praise makes him blush, and he shyly grabs your shoulders, pulling you down for a more tongue-filled kiss. You take the lead easily, knowing that he preferred being taken care of. He shows his appreciation by reluctantly wrapping his legs around your waist.
You pull away from the kiss with a breath escaping your lips.
You hand him a small remote, one you had been holding before he had pulled you down to get a kiss.
He reluctantly grabs it, looking at you with- oh my fucking god are those puppy eyes?
You sat back on the edge of the bed, patting your lap. He bites his lips when he crawls onto you, sweater slightly falling over one shoulder.
You smile at him, masking your surprise as you leaned into his neck. “Try fiddling with the buttons kitten”, he looks down at where your face was on his shoulder before he felt your hands grip his waist, as if you were trying to keep him in place.
He holds the white-colored remote in his hands before he presses on a button labeled ‘1’,
His hips buckle at the same time a moan left his lips. He slaps a hand to his mouth, and you winced when you heard how loud the sound was. His back hunched over, head falling onto your shoulder as he muffled his moans. You give him a moment to recover and adjust to the vibrations of the toy before you carefully lifted his head up and pulled his hand off.
“You-”, you cut him off by pressing your lips onto his, quickly pushing your tongue in as he became pliant in your hands. He slowly lets his eyes close, relaxing into your hold as his dick rubbed against your stomach.
His hands unconsciously find their spots on your shoulders, remote held by his thumb and index finger.
Your grip on his waist was firm, and he would be lying if he said that he didn’t like the way it made him feel stuck yet… secure. He liked it, and he was willing to admit it, but not out loud.
You pull away, a string of saliva connecting your lips.
“Mind if I have that?”, you gesture to the remote.
He hands it to you with a small glare, but you were pretty sure that it was just his resting bitch face. He looked way too cute and submissive right now that any hint of malice from him just seemed irrelevant.
You take the remote before wrapping your arms around his waist, arms resting on top of his thighs. To your surprise, he presses his lips against yours, wrapping his arms around your shoulders. You return the kiss, hands busy with the remote in your hand.
You let him have his way with your mouth before you decided that it was time,
To make him beg.
You take back full control of the kiss, removing one hand from his waist as you put it around his nape. You let the kiss go on for a moment longer before you pull him away, using your grip on him to keep him still. You began kissing down his jawline, leaving small hickeys here and there. He whines as he was held, unable to move.
Even if he could 100% kick you square in the face right now.
He doesn’t.
You take a firm hold of the remote, and while he was distracted by you biting his neck, you raise the vibrations.
His hips ground down onto you, hands squeezing your shoulders as he felt his walls clench around the toy. The vibrations just barely reached that one spot he felt earlier and he was all of a sudden growing desperate. He felt his body sweat under the sweater, but at the same time he was just shivering, over and over.
Whether that was because of the cold room or the feeling of being dominated he would never know,
You let go of his nape, hand snaking down to his chest.
He whimpers when you take a hold of his nipple, twisting it in your fingers.
He’s sensitive here too?, you resist the urge to laugh.
You could feel the way his thighs squeezed your own, and the way he subconsciously rolled his hips so he could get some sort of friction from your skin. It was cute, how obviously deprived he was. You let your hand go down further until you finally took a hold of his dick.
The sudden touch makes him flinch, head falling onto your shoulder.
His moans and whimpers were coming out in heavy breaths, with the occasional ‘ngh’ coming out from his throat. All his little noises sounded so pretty. You began stroking his length, a bit taken aback when you felt how hard he was.
You shook it off, because, you had no intention of stopping at just one round.
You began quickening your pace, and every time that your palm came up to his tip, you stopped and rubbed it with your thumb, delight filling your body every time he flinched before letting out the most beautiful moan.
He didn’t even notice that you turned up the vibrations until you were suddenly grabbing the toy with your hand and pushing it down, angling it so it would hit his prostate.
That was it.
His orgasm came rushing over his body, muscles clenching all at one as he moaned, loud.
His hands gave an iron grip on your shoulders, hips thrusting into your hand. You pushed the toy in as deep as it could go, and you didn’t even notice the hands holding your cheeks until you suddenly felt his lips on yours. You happily receive the kiss, guiding him through his orgasm. You turned the vibrations off the same time you stopped stroking his softening length.
It took maybe a minute before he finally pulled away, body going lax against your front as his post-orgasm glow finally kicked in.
Aww.
He heaved heavy breaths, his grip finally loosening up a bit as he rested his head onto your shoulder.
“Feel okay?”
You could hear him laugh.
Oh my god, he laughed.
You couldn’t help the feeling of stiffness overcoming your body. You guessed that he felt it too, since he lifted his head and looked at you curiously. “What?”, he asks. You smile and shake your head.
“Nothing, you just sound pretty when you laugh”
He stares at you.
“Does being a shifter affect your likeability because you and Eren really do get on my nerves sometimes”
You scoff, holding him closer by his waist.
“Oh please, if you really did find me annoying you wouldn’t have even considered what I suggested, or even tolerated my ass to begin with”
“Shut it”
You laugh before grabbing the handle of the plug, pulling it out which of course startles him. He was still very sensitive so it wasn’t something you had not expected. You set the toy down behind you before your hands find their way back to his waist.
“Now, let’s move on to the next part shall we?”
His eyes widen. “The hell do you mean the next pa-”, he was cut off when you pressed your lips onto his. “Did you really think we’d stop there?”, you laugh when you pull away.
He glares at you.
“Little brat”, he snarks before taking your lips into his once more.
Hange enters the Scouts’ cafeteria room.
“Everyone, has anybody seen Levi?”, she asks, Moblit standing next to her.
Levi’s squad who was sitting closest to her perk up.
“I haven’t seen him since this morning”, Connie says, mouth full.
Sasha holds a hand up. “I think I saw him leave earlier, I can’t be sure but I think he’s at Y/N’s house”
Everybody looks at her. Jean was the first to speak. “Why would Captain Levi go to Y/N’s house? Doesn’t he find her annoying?”, he laughs, since he’s been a witness to the many instances where you were so obviously pushing Levi’s buttons.
But hey, you were still alive and breathing so he might be wrong.
“I see“, Hange says before leaving the room.
She had a vague idea of what was happening, and the thought only made her cackle as Moblit, bless his soul, just watched his superior with a concerned expression on his face.
“You look ridiculous”
You scoff, one hand lathering the strap-on with lube.
“I’m not the one whose legs are spread after already having an orgasm just three minutes ago, or the one who got who has a thing for being called ‘kitten’”, you say, looking over his naked body. You had thrown the sweater off to the side of the bed, leaving him naked in the cold room.
He glares at you but doesn’t deny it.
He looked gorgeous, on his back with his legs spread willingly. His hands were above his head, arms laid above him because you told him to. He looked at you with an awaiting expression, unable to hide the eagerness that was radiating off of his body.
Season 3 Levi was just something else entirely.
You position the tip at his entrance, and he flinched at the sudden coldness.
You rub his thigh apologetically, but it doesn’t serve its purpose because you were still smirking. You push the tip in, causing a whine to come from his throat. “You’re doing amazing kitten”, you say, rubbing and squeezing his thigh with every inch that pushed inside him. He looked like he was in utter bliss, eyes closed as he craned his head back.
The dildo wasn’t that big, mainly because you didn’t want to intimidate him.
That and you weren’t sure if he could escape the Military Police with a sore ass.
But then again maybe he could, Zeke + Thunder Spears considered.
You shake the thoughts off, focusing on helping Levi get used to the stretch.
“That’s it kitten, you’re taking me so well”, your tone was a bit teasing, all to make him go back to subspace. He preens at the praise, and you are again reminded of the fact that he had a praise kink. You felt your lips form a smirk, and your hand on his thigh moved up to cup the back of his knee.
You used your grip to push his legs up, giving you access to go deeper.
A long, throaty moan leaves his mouth, his eyes rolling to the back of his head.
His hands fist the covers of your pillows, body stiffening as you bottomed out. He finally takes a breath when you stopped moving, his body heaving as he tried to adjust to the stretch. You wiped the excess lube off of your hands with the bathrobe you had worn.
You use your now clean hand to flick off the hair sticking to his forehead, and once you finished you took a hold of both of his wrists. You loomed over him, his eyes finally opening with his gaze meeting yours.
“Ready baby?”
He shudders.
You wait for a moment before he nodded.
You lean down and kiss him on the forehead. “Tell me if it hurts yeah?”, you say before you begin rolling your hips back, making him clench around the fake length before you plunge right back inside him. He moans, back arching off the bed as he felt his prostate being nudged with every roll of your hips.
The feeling of being full felt so good.
It was like finally getting your glass filled after being thirsty for so long.
And god he wanted to drink up every last bit of it.
“Don’t hold your sounds in kitten, I wanna hear every bit of it”, you pause and pull out. He whines, legs firming their hold around your waist to keep you inside. You chuckle, pulling out nonetheless. His whining was interrupted when he was suddenly flipped over. You helped him scoot over until he was closer to the wall, where you placed his hands on a thin ledge on the wall, meant for displaying room decor.
He was too lost in his daze that he didn’t notice you holding his waist.
You pushed into him, jostling him as his thighs trembled. He leaned forward, showing off the curve of his back. You could see just how… pretty he looked. You could see it in the floor-to-ceiling mirror facing the side of the bed.
He looked good.
You used one hand to hold his waist while the other snaked around his neck, and you took a gentle yet firm grip on his neck. You could feel every moan that left his throat. His lips subconsciously push back against yours, filling himself up to the hilt.
“ Y/N ”
You stop moving and he whines.
“What is it?”
He looks over his shoulder at you. “ Please ”
Oh shit.
You smile teasingly, fingers squeezing his waist.
“What is it?”
He weakly glares at you.
“ Please, just- make me feel good”
If you weren’t dripping wet before then you definitely were now. You smile at him knowingly, leaning forward to kiss the side of his lips. “Your wish is my command, Captain ”, he moans when you pull out before aiming for his prostate as you slammed back in.
You couldn’t feel it, but you could tell how much he was clenching. With the way you could feel the resistance with every roll of your hips, you could tell when exactly he clenched. When exactly you had found his sweet spot.
You’re just the sweetest little thing, aren’t you?
You smile to yourself before you began moving, knowing that it wasn’t in your best interests to be teasing him for so long. You used your hold on his neck to pull him back slightly. You began a steady and hard pace, hitting his prostate continuously as he did nothing but take it all willingly.
You took your chance and began leaving hickeys at his shoulder, sucking and biting till his skin began turning red. You even left marks on the side of his neck, fully intending to show off.
Hey, I fucked your Captain, bow down to me.
You suppressed a laugh as you felt your orgasm nearing. The strap-on had a little nub that was meant to rub against your clit, and it had been rubbing you for a solid few minutes now. With the way Levi was whining, his muscles clenching, hands gripping the ledge of your wall, you could tell he was also close.
So you pushed down all remaining jokes and thoughts as you helped the two of you reach your orgasm. He felt the way your hips began angling themselves at all his sweet sports, and he moaned, louder and louder until he felt his upper body give.
He leans on the wall, one hand on the ledge while the other was on the bed, trying to keep himself up.
You decide to help him out and you grabbed him by the waist, pulling out momentarily as you flipped him around, leaving enough space so his back was laying on the bed, head resting on the pillows. You grabbed his waist, pulling his lower body up before you slammed your fake length back in. He was practically bent in half, hands fisting the bedsheets as he felt his second orgasm building up.
“You close kitten?”
He gives you a throaty and bliss-filled moan, which you take as a yes.
You sped up, feeling your orgasm at the brink of washing through you. Levi’s eyes rolled back as his back arched off the bed, and he let out the most beautiful moan, and it wasn’t until you saw cum spurting out of his red, hardened dick that your orgasm finally hir you.
You groaned, slamming in one last time which results in a moan from the two of you.
“ Y/N ”, he moans your name, and fuck it sounded so pretty.
So desperate.
You finally stop, pulling out seconds later.
You let your body fall next to him, the two of you heaving loud breaths as you laid there, basking in the afterglow of your orgasms. It took several minutes before you felt a tap on your arm.
“Thank you”
You laugh. “It’s nothing, I’ve been wanting to do it since I got here”
When you turned to look at him, he was staring at you, face blank.
“You are probably the oddest person I’ve ever met”
You chuckle, body turning to face him.
“Wanna go shower and drink some tea? I have fruits downstairs if you want some as well”
He contemplates for a second before nodding.
“Yeah”
The two of you get up, and he used the towel that you gave him to dry his hair to wipe the cum off of his stomach and chest. You were busy with removing the bedsheets, planning to leave them in the washing machine while the two of you showered.
“Oi”
“Hm?”, you turn around, bedsheets in one hand while the other held the used sex toys.
He looks off to the side, red dusting his cheeks.
“That ‘thank you’, I meant it”
You smile, genuinely, with no trace of lust or teasing.
“Anytime”, you say.
And if the reason that you suggested showering first was just so you could finger him again, to watch him tremble as he tried to muffle his moans while moaning your name in between, well, that was no one else's business but yours and his.
Notes:
i had fun writing this
n e ways, fun fact about me for the day, I'm 5'8.5, how bout yall??
Chapter 20: Experiments
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The distant sound of chatter made it so you could focus on the food in front of you.
Eren was busy cleaning the floor, the sounds of sweeping filling the room. You wore a mask, not wanting any dust to trigger your allergies. Connie was busy wiping the counters, occasionally whistling a tune as you busied yourself with arranging everybody’s emergency stock of food.
It was early in the morning, and you still felt a little chilly, despite wearing a white fitted long-sleeve . You wore shorts , the waistband hugging your waist as it fit snuggly around you. The straps of it made the whole article of clothing look insanely better.
And you felt like a badass.
So there’s that.
You brought a jacket with you two, leaving it neatly folded at the end of the kitchen counter. Apparently, climate change didn’t exist here, which only meant that you were most of the time freezing, only getting an ounce of heat during the afternoon.
You felt way more happy and bouncy after everything that happened yesterday.
“You’re really just- breaking down every stereotype that was ever embedded onto you”
“You got a problem with that?”
You shake your head with a goofy smile. “Not at all”, you say as you fed him another slice of apple. He happily takes it, hands holding the mug filled with chamomile tea. It was a great option to partner fruits with.
Your other hand held his waist, keeping him from falling backward as he sat on your lap.
You could hear him crunching on the apple, swallowing it before taking another sip of his tea.
You had made a discovery.
Levi Ackerman was a baby after sex.
The thought made you chuckle.
After your little session that happened while you two were showering, it was obvious that he just wanted to be taken care of. He refused to walk on his own, shamefully, but admittedly, stating that he wanted to be carried. After prodding at him for the whole walk downstairs, he finally admitted that he enjoyed how you took advantage of your height.
Which shocked you, more than you realized.
But you were still flattered, laughing and sitting him down on the couch so he could watch Marvel movies on the couch while you prepared your snacks. He happily held the mug of tea and the two of you watched the movies playing on your screen.
It wasn’t until you noticed how squirmy he looked that you asked him if something was wrong.
It was a bunch of back-to-back prodding and ignoring until his stubborn self took the initiative and just, got up and crawled onto your lap. It caught you off-guard, of course it did. He didn’t say anything and the two of you just continued watching.
The memory of it makes you smile.
And you remembered the pictures you took of him yesterday, ranging from him when he was under you, desperation written all over his face, to him just sleeping on your lap, content filling his body.
You suddenly felt a tap on your shoulder.
“Y/N?”
“Hm?”, you turned to look at Eren, who was looking at you curiously.
“You spaced out, are you alright?”, you didn’t even notice until you turned to your left, seeing Connie watch the two of you.
“S-Sorry, I spaced out and, remembered, something, s’all”, you smile at them, dismissing the subject.
You weren’t about to tell them that you were thinking about the fact that you fucked their captain.
Or that he was a clingy, submissive person once you got him into a certain headspace.
Them knowing the latter was worse, you knew that well enough.
Connie and Eren seemed to be satisfied with that answer, so Eren went back to sweeping. Connie however, stayed next to you, helping with cleaning the vegetables. It was peaceful, and you felt content with everything, surprisingly.
Since, well, today was the Kenny Ackerman Arc.
You felt a groan trying to force its way out of your body because you just knew that things would only go worse and worse from here. After this arc, it would be the Rod Reiss’ Titan arc. Then two months after that, it would be the most disastrous arc of them all.
The fight to get Wall Maria back.
The ache in your neck only got worse. You sighed, putting all the cleaned and boiled potatoes into one bowl. Your mind was instantly swarmed with thoughts, each one contributing to the splitting headache that you already had.
You still haven’t figured out who to save. And you still haven’t forgiven yourself for not being able to save the others. Miche, Ymir, Nanaba, and so many others.
It was frustrating.
So damn frustrating.
“We’re back”
You were pulled out of your thoughts, seeing Armin, Sasha, and Jean enter through the doorway. You felt your heart warm when Eren began asking Jean if he’d dusted his shoes off before going into the house. They then began bickering, suddenly being interrupted when Mikasa and Historia came through the hallway.
You felt a small smile settle on your lips, and you made your way outside.
You stood at the front of the door, needing a breather.
It was selfish, but you hoped that you would be able to find comfort with Eren after he holds Historia’s hand. You felt terrible. How, how ?!
How could you possibly look into these people’s eyes?
Smile with them, make them laugh, cook for them, just, be with them.
And act like the memories of their deaths aren’t flashing your eyes?
Just-
How.
You’ve been pushing it down, blocking the thoughts that were trying to barge into the forefront of your mind. You’ve been trying, heaven knows you’ve been trying. But, after some reflecting, happy thoughts turned dark. Smiles faded into pursed lips, and you held your legs into your chest.
Questions kept asking themselves in your head.
This is it,
The part where you break.
How Eren managed to do it for four years you will never comprehend.
“Oi”
You look up, seeing Levi standing in front of you. His eyes narrow when he catches sight of you. ”Why the hell are you crying?", he asks. You stared at him, and it wasn’t until you blinked that another tear rolled down your cheek. You immediately wipe your tears, getting up from the wooden porch.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about”
He gives you a deadpanned expression. You remove the mask from your face, giving him a smile. “Don’t worry about me kitten, I’m fine”
Levi’s eyes twitch. “We agreed on not using that nickname on me anymore, you damned four-arms”
You put a hand to your chin. “Oh did we? Shame, I don’t recall”, you give him your signature grin. You could see the last bit of his patience disappear and it makes you cackle. He gives you a ‘tch’ before going into the house.
“Get ready you lil brat, Hange’s been buzzing in my ear about getting your stupid experiments started”
You did a dramatic salute.
“Noted, Captain”, his grimace only makes you throw your head back and laugh, nearly falling over as you clutched your stomach.
You sniffled, wiping a tear off your face.
Yeah, I’ll be fine.
You still hadn’t gotten used to the feeling of suddenly being lifted off the ground whenever you so much as sliced your palm. Flesh engulfed your arms and legs, and you felt the flaps stick to your cheeks. You saw darkness first like you usually did before you could finally see through your titan’s eyes.
It was Levi and Eren’s first time seeing your titan form properly.
Mainly because Levi had left when you transformed the other day, and Eren was more focused on trying to get away.
You hold your hands out in front of you. Yep, still four. You felt odd though. You noticed how… not stiff, your fingers felt. You wiggled your second set of fingers, surprised to see them do the exact same thing your first set of hands were doing. When you had transformed two days ago, your second set of hands were more than stiff.
They felt like you were trying to move your toes while having pins and needles.
You would be going first in today’s experimentation, purely because Hange couldn’t wait anymore.
“First thing we need to focus on”, Hange announces to everyone before looking at you. You were pretty much eye-level with everybody, given that you were 16 meters off the ground. You pucker your lips, thinking. Eren wouldn’t be able to transform properly in this part of the episode. He wasn’t even 15 meters tall if you remembered correctly.
I’ll just do my best, you think.
But damn I wished Eren could be able to.
You wanted to learn how to do hand-to-hand combat since you were sure that you were going to be doing it a lot. Not just for the fight in Shiganshina District but also for the time skip. Fuck, another headache.
“Try carrying one of those logs over there! With your second set of arms of course”, you could hear Hange shout. You nod, walking over to the stacked pile of tree logs. You put your original set of arms behind you, kneeling down onto the ground as you tried to manipulate your arms to move.
You watched as they went to grab the logs, but stopped once you tried to grab them.
You furrow your eyebrows, trying to use all the brain cells in your body to just move at least one damn finger. You sighed, realizing that nothing was happening. You got back up, going over to the cliff where the majority of everyone was.
“Stiff”, you say, holding your arms out.
“Hmm… could you let me go to your,”, she pauses and makes a gesture to the area under her armpits. You nod, holding a hand out. Hange stares at the hand held in front of her. You wait, taking a moment to realize that everyone was staring too.
“What is it?”
Hange points to your hand.
You look at it.
Oh.
“Your original arms are still behind you”, Hange says, voice calm even if she looked like she was close to bursting from the excitement on the spot. You hum, suddenly being able to move your second set of fingers.
What the flying fuck.
“I see”, Hange puts two fingers onto her chin, gears running in her head.
“So this is like when Eren needs a specific purpose to transform, it could apply to how you use your arms-”
She was cut off when your second set of hands placed themselves onto your waist.
“I-”, Hange blinks, staring at you. You were shocked too, looking down at your hands that were snuggly placed onto your waist. Damn my waist looks good. Your original set of arms retracted itself from where it was placed behind you, now in front of you as you did random hand gestures.
“So-”, you stutter, not knowing what to say.
“I see”, Hange says with a hint of excitement in her voice. ”You have to do it subconsciously!”, she says, making everybody confused. You raise an eyebrow, unsure if your titan was doing it too. But based on the laugh that Hange let out she could obviously sense your confusion.
“What do you mean?”, you ask, before suddenly going silent as you watch your arms place themselves on the cliff, folded as you leaned onto the elevated ground.
“See?!”, Hange excitedly bounces, going to your second set of arms as she enthusiastically hit them like sticks to a drum. ”Your body processed it before you did, if you think about it too much it won’t work”, she concluded, making everyone let out sounds of realization.
You hum as you stepped away from the cliff.
Okay, just don’t think about it too much.
You went to the pile of logs again, trying to not overthink it as you knelt down.
Should be easy enough-
And then you were suddenly standing, one log in each hand.
What the fu-
“You did it!”, Hange exclaims as she ran to the area of the cliff that you were facing, accidentally hitting her head on a branch on the way there. You winced, “You okay?”, your voice comes out deep as it usually did. Hange nods excitedly, like she wasn’t affected by it.
Just, completely ignoring the possibility of a concussion.
You sigh, unable to stop the smile on your face.
You lift the logs up so they were in front of you. It felt odd, since you could feel that you were holding it, but it just felt like a hovering sensation over your hands. Now that you think about it, you could also feel the ground beneath your feet.
It was weird.
Really fucking weird.
“You can set those down now”, Hange says, and you nod, dropping the logs, albeit a bit messily.
“Now”, Hange claps her hands once, catching everyone’s attention.
“Let’s see if you can harden”
Hehe.
Hardening.
Everyone seemed to tense at the announcement, whether it was because they were excited to see it happen or whether it was because of the anticipation of having someone who could barricade the holes in the Walls you weren’t sure.
But fuck yeah you were gonna do it.
“I don’t know how though, I don’t think I’ve used hardening subconsciously either”
Hange hums. “As far as we know, every shifter can harden. The Female Titan, the Armored Titan, we haven’t seen Bertholdt harden but judging by the titan in the Walls, it’s very likely that he can, he just doesn’t need to since he can use his steam as self-defense”, she pauses and latches her wires onto your head.
You felt a slight boop on your temple but it felt nice more than you thought.
You stop when she sits snuggly on your boob.
“Oooh it’s still as squishy as the real thing”
Sasha snorts. Jean breaks out in a coughing fit. Levi grimaces while the others just stood awkwardly. You sigh, feeling Hange bounce on your boob. She used her wires as a makeshift swing, hands placed on your titan boob.
“I wonder...”
“ Hange ”
“What?”, she squawks, turning around to face you. You sigh, walking back to where everyone was as you waited for Hange’s instructions.
“You might be able to harden only certain parts of your body since some are covered by skin while other parts are pure muscle”, she analyzes. “Your hands, breasts, and torso are covered by skin‘, she looks down.”Your crotch area too”, she notes out loud, making everybody avoid looking at you out of sheer respect. It was awkward but it was appreciated.
Hange launches herself up, going to the top of your head.
She looks down at your backside. “Your butt is covered by skin too, so is your back. It’s basically formed like how your swimsuits are”, Hange says, trying to get you to understand. You nod, watching as Hange went back to your front.
She places herself on your shoulder.
“Try hardening any part of your body, try picturing it, I’ll tell you if anything happens”
You breathe, closing your eyes as you tried envisioning the hardening coming from your body. You didn’t know how to trigger it. It wasn’t like you could press a button and suddenly you’re wearing armor-
“Wait!”
You pause, seeing Armin pointing at your torso.
Hange looks down, delight filling her expression.
She lowers herself down, using your shoulder as a thing to latch onto. Her eyes sparkled as she excitedly wiggled in place. “Your torso to your waist down hardened”, she announces, hands placing themselves onto the hardened skin.
“Y/N, do you mind if I try to break a piece off?”
You nod, bracing yourself because you haven’t actually experienced being injured in titan form.
Hange took a blade out, counting to three before she sliced a piece of your titan’s flesh off.
Hange gasps. “It’s a bit brittle, but look!”, she holds a handful of hardening and flesh. You winced, seeing blood splattered on her face.
“This should be enough to help with experiments in my l lab”, she chucks the samples to Moblit who catches it. You felt bad, seeing him holding titan flesh with a grimace on his face. Poor baby.
“That should be enough”, Hange decides. “Can you get out on your own?”, she asks. You brace yourself, feeling the steam emitting from your back until you finally got a whiff of fresh air.
“Good job angel, I’m proud of you”, Hange says as she helps you stand up. You smile at her, happy that you were making quick progress with your titan abilities. You were happy, because as stressful as everything was, you were on the right track.
You were going to save everyone.
You breathed, inhaling the fresh air brought by the wind as you stood on the cliff.
All of them, I’m going to save all of them.
Notes:
three things:
1. one of my readers dm'ed me and suggested we have a discord server for this fic, I'm not that on board with it but if yall want to as well just lmk
2. who do yall wanna bang next
3. ill be following the aot plot down to chapter 139, but I'm curious, do yall want this fic to be serious with some occassional angst or do yall want this to be more on the funny side?
Chapter 21: Stab In The Back
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn’t until you were making your way back after Eren’s failed transformation that you began thinking over your next plan of action. It wouldn’t be long until the next arc happens so you were mentally and physically preparing yourself for everything that was about to come.
You were deciding whether or not you should stop Eren and Historia from being kidnapped.
But that arc would lead to Historia killing her father, which would lead to her being the rightful queen. You were trying to read over every possible outcome. If you let things go as they did, you wouldn’t get any casualties. The rescue to get both of them back was successful so you were seriously contemplating whether you should change anything or not.
Before you could enter the cabin, you felt your phone vibrate in your pocket.
You fished it out, walking off to a short distance before you answered the call.
“Hello?”
“Hey you whore”
You laugh. “What’s up?”
“So we were going over your dimension machine’s blueprints right? Since we found it last night, y’know, while you were over there fucking Levi Ackerman”, the hint of malice in their voice made you chuckle. “Yeah? Made any new discoveries yet?”
You hear a sigh. “Still no clue how to get you back, however ”
“Since every machine is connected to The Source here in HQ, we found what was basically a report of your whole story in progress, just sitting at one of the files. You already know this right?-”
“Yeah yeah, every information gathered from a dimension gets transported to a data report back at The Source”, you say. You’ve been working at the company ever since you were at the mere age of 17, you knew everything like the back of your hand.
“For professionality purposes, when we found it I strictly kept it visible to just you and me. I don’t know if you have an exhibition kink but having our superiors see Hange Zoe fuck you on her study desk is a discussion I’d rather keep out of the workplace”
You breathed a heavy sigh. “Y-Yeah, thanks for that”, you say, conflicted but still rather amused.
“I sent a PDF file of the reports to your email, you can always check it but judging by the timeline you’re in, you probably won’t be able to view all of it until after the whole Rod Reiss bullshit”
You sighed. “Spectacular”
You could hear your coworker/friend/fuckbuddy/colleague laugh. “That’s all I’ve got for now, and by the way, your face was hella hentai worthy- ”, and that was your cue to hang up. You sighed, pocketing your phone as you made your way back inside.
Eren was being manhandled by Mikasa, practically forcing him to go to bed.
You could see Levi taking his coat off, probably about to go to Erwin.
Would it be inappropriate to ask if he and Erwin perhaps have sexual tension?
You pucker your lips, staring at him.
“Before you do anything to piss me off today other than these brats’ lax cleaning job cut it out”, Levi glares at you. You pout, not noticing everyone else’s somewhat shocked reaction at seeing Levi initiate conversation.
It wasn’t like he didn’t talk much, it’s just that he only talked when it was necessary.
“Aren’t you a little bit curious?”, you asked, knowing full well that he wasn’t going to be snapping at you. His eye twitches, but that’s about it. You stood behind him, making sure that no one was else was looking before you hold his waist.
“Acting all pissy at me would be rude don’t you think?”, you whisper into his ear.
“If you don’t shut it-”
“You’ll what?”, you interrupt him, hand snaking up to his side. “What’re you gonna do?”, your fingers move slightly to his front, the pad of your ring finger ghosting his nipple. You could hear his breath hitch, and if the sudden intrusion of red on his cheeks was anything to go by, he was definitely flustered.
“I have to go and report to Erwin”, he says, but it sounds more like a reminder for himself rather than to get you to back off.
You chuckle, the sound coming out airy. “Make it back safely kitten”, you contemplate for a moment before leaning down, pulling the collars of his blazer and shirt back, and giving him a kiss on his neck, where yesterday’s hickeys were covered.
You walked past him, leaving the collateral damage that was an overly flustered Ackerman.
The cabin was small, so everyone slept in one room, beds separate a foot or so apart.
You were the last person awake.
Or so you thought.
You were sitting on the roof of the cabin, mainly because there was a ladder behind the cabin that gave access to it. You were just finishing up cleaning when you found it, and you finished everything you had to do before making your way up. You didn’t bother changing clothes or showering, you could do that tomorrow.
You suddenly heard footsteps behind you.
Your body’s senses heightened, and you turned around, finding Historia standing there.
“Historia? Shouldn’t you be asleep?‘
She gives you a chuckle, but it sounded pained, like a whimper of sadness.
“I heard footsteps on the roof so I went to check, I didn’t mean to startle you”, she sits next to you, feet stepping on the elevated ledge so she didn’t slip off.
Nothing was said after that, and the two of you just sat in silence, letting the crickets and midnight wind fill the silence. Historia takes her ponytail off, holding the hair tie in her hand. She stared at it, and you couldn’t help but look at it too.
“This belonged to Ymir”
Ouch.
You sucked a breath in. “I’m sorry”
She looks at you. “Why are you apologizing?”, she asks, genuinely confused. You look back to the front of the house, suddenly getting hit with the emotions you tried to push down the whole week. It didn’t hit you like how a truck would to a wall, but rather, it felt like someone was slowly sinking a knife further and further into your chest, letting you feel every intrusion into your body.
Every sting of searing pain.
Right into your chest.
“That day, I was going to sneak out and bring you with me, so you could see Ymir again”
She blinks, looking at you with an unreadable expression.
“But I passed out then woke up the next morning, I wasn’t sure if Ymir would still be here and I couldn’t find you”, you laugh weakly, remembering the disappointment you felt when you couldn’t do anything. But there was something, something that you did before the Female Titan versus Eren arc.
An idea suddenly pops into your head.
“Historia?”
She hums, looking at you with an even sadder expression.
“Come with me”
You enter the house, helping Historia take her cape off. You felt a weird vibration run through your whole body, and you wondered if your WiFi was malfunctioning again. You suddenly felt a wave of questions crashing down your body.
You weren’t sure anymore how the whole WiFi situation worked with shifters, yet you were fine.
You could excuse Reiner, Annie, and Bertholdt since your WiFi was weak that day, but how come you were okay now? You were just plain confused at this point. You’ll have to do your research on that later.
“Why’d you bring me here?”, Historia asks, observing the house that she was seeing for the first time.
“I wanted to show you something”, you go to your stairs, Historia following close behind you. The two of you went to your room, where your laptop was. You guide her into sitting down on your desk chair, uncertainty filling her expression as you loomed over her back, busy with opening your YouTube tab.
She wasn’t even looking at the screen, she was just staring at your hands and arms, suddenly hyperaware of the way you unconsciously held her.
It almost felt like a hug.
“Here”, you retract your arms. “Just press this button when you’re ready, I’ll be downstairs”, you say as you leave the room. Historia stares at where you previously stood, unsure of what to do.
She looked at your laptop, seeing her fingers already on the button. When had she placed my hand here? She sighs, pressing the button gently and then a video started playing.
“Is it working?”
Historia froze.
“Yeah, say whatever you wanna say”
Historia feels tears well up in her eyes as Ymir looks at the screen.
“Hey Christa”, she laughs. “Y/N said that that you would be telling me your real name soon, so I’m excited for that”, she laughs. “It’s around midnight when we’re taking this, so I’m sorry if I sound a little groggy”, she smiles at the camera, ruffling her untied hair.
“If you’re seeing this then it means that what Y/N said was true”, she sighs sadly.
“I’m sorry, for leaving you”
Tears ran down Historia’s face.
“I don’t know the full details of everything that’ll happen, but I thought that this was a great opportunity, so here I am”, she holds a finger up to the camera. Historia unconsciously lifts a hand up. Due to the size of your screen, Ymir’s finger was just the same exact size as Historia’s hand.
“Apparently I’ll be sending a letter to you in the future, so just wait for that”, she chuckles. “But I don’t want this to be a video that’ll bring you misery, but rather, a video that’ll bring you comfort whenever you need it”
“I love you”
The tears fall onto the desk.
“I hope I get to say it, but I love you, I love you so damn much it makes me feel all mushy inside”, she leans back in the chair that she was sitting in. Historia recognizes it as the chairs down in the kitchen.
“I wanna spend the rest of my life with you, but as you probably know, I only got a couple of years left, and by the looks of it I won’t be there with you to spend it”
Cold fingers curled into fists.
“I’m sorry, I don’t know what lead me to do it, but just know that I love you, I don’t know what exactly happened, but a letter should be on its way”, she gives the camera a smug smile.
“Clearly, I’ll be filming two or more videos, so I’ll leave it up to Y/N to show them to you”, she smiles and reaches for the camera, and the video cuts off.
Historia stares blankly at the screen.
“Are you done?”
She looks at you, where you were leaning on the doorframe. Judging by her expression, the video had maybe just finished. Her eyes were bloodshot, tearstains covering her cheeks. You walk over, two full glasses of water in your hands as you set them down on the desk.
You put a hand on her shoulder.
“Wanna watch the other two?”
You feel a shaky hand take a grip on your hand.
“Yes please”
-
It was around 4 in the morning when you came back to the cabin.
Both of you were tired, both physically and emotionally.
It was painful to watch Historia watch the two other videos you had prepared for her. In reality, there were probably three or so more. But you didn’t think that letting her go through all that would be a good idea.
You weren’t that big of a fan of emotional exhaustion.
But of course, since this was the Scouts, everyone was bound to be awake even at three in the damn morning.
Historia clutched your jacket to her body, shivering from the cold. The whole ordeal definitely gave her a shitload of emotional fatigue but somehow, her shoulders felt lighter. That void that was constantly nagging at her chest was suddenly put to rest.
It was still there, but, she could finally breathe.
“Thank you, Y/N”
You wrap an arm around her, hugging her petite form close to yours.
“It’s nothing”, you try to make your voice sound empathetic yet reassuring at the same time.
The two of you walk in silence, preferring the morning stroll instead of using ODM gear or your titan to make it back quicker. The silence made it so the two of you could think. You could make vague guesses of what she could be thinking, after all, it was a rollercoaster of emotions back at your house.
You, however, were thinking of your next plan.
You were watching the Kenny Ackerman Arc while Historia was watching the first video, and judging by the script and sunlight in given scenes, it would happen after lunch. Ackermans heal faster than the average human right? You couldn’t help but bite the smile threatening to show on your face.
Levi Ackerman
Cause of Death: Inability to Escape an Ambush Due To A Sore Ass
Don’t laugh don’t laugh don’t laugh-
You knew well enough that Levi would be able to escape, so you had no worries about that. You were honestly confident that everything would go well today since no one dies besides three (?) of Hange’s squad members.
“You brats”
You were suddenly faced with Levi, exhaustion written all over his face.
“Where were you two?!”
You blink, hand going up to point in the direction of your house. “At my place, did something happen?”, you ask. Levi sighs, putting his hands on his waist. “You and Historia were gone when I woke up, you, a shifter, and Historia, someone we should be keeping safe and under wraps, what was I supposed to think happened when I couldn’t find you two anywhere?!”, he exasperates.
“I woke up the others and Sasha found the backdoor opened, what the hell were we supposed to think when there wasn’t a trace of you anywhere?!”, he sighs, walking back to the cabin to which you and Historia followed behind, a bit ashamed and guilty for making everyone worry.
“Y/N!”
You were suddenly tackled to the ground, the weight of two, maybe three people on top of you knocking the air out of your lungs. You tried to see who it was, but your face was covered with hair, making it so all you could see was darkness.
“Are you alright?!”
“Where were you?!”
“Are you hurt?”
You could make out Jean and Sasha’s voice, but the last one was much softer.
“Mikasa?”, you could catch a glance of her face. A lamp was suddenly placed next to you. Connie and Armin stood next to you, relieved expressions on their faces.
“You had us worried sick there”, Connie sighs. Armin nods, but a somewhat softened smile was on his face. Armin and Connie accompanied Historia back into the house. You were happy to see everyone, and it wasn’t until Jean began getting up that you felt someone’s thigh rub against your crotch.
You were able to suppress the shocked gasp but it was clear to you and whoever was on top of you that the two of you knew that it happened.
As soon as you felt the second body get up from the pile, you sat up, causing the third person to fall onto your lap. You blinked, finally being able to see clearly.
“Mikasa?”
She gives you a neutral expression. “Are you alright?”
You nod, smiling. The two of you get up, and there was a moment of pause where the two of you just stared at each other before the two of you began walking back. The awkward tension faded away when you heard her mutter something beneath her breath.
“Hm?”
“I’m sorry”
You lick your lips. “For what?”, you ask, knowing full well what she was apologizing for. But, you were never one to just pass up the perfect opportunity to tease.
Mikasa’s fingers twitch.
“For, y-you know, falling on you, I was going to check on you then Sasha and Jean just came running and I didn’t see them-”, her voice was shaky and it made you worried.
“Hey hey, I’m not like, mad or anything, I’m fine, see?”, you smile playfully and spread your arms. Mikasa looks at you before nodding, seemingly less tense.
It was weird.
Mikasa wasn’t one to be so… open, with her emotions or anxiety or anything of the sort. She only ever expressed those things when it came to Eren and Armin. You throw an arm over her shoulder, a habit you’ve grown to do whenever you were walking alongside somebody who was shorter or the same height as you.
You didn’t fail to notice the way her shoulders tensed.
You would’ve retracted your arm since you didn’t want to make her uncomfortable, but, if the sudden warmth engulfing your side was anything to go by, then you did nothing but pull her closer.
“This okay?”, you ask.
All you feel is a nod against your shoulder, partnered with a small and barely audible ‘mhm’.
-
The relief that passed through your body when you all stood on a cliff far away from the cabin was refreshing. You breathed a heavy sigh, glad that everything was going according to the timeline.
“The government’s asking us to hand over Eren and Historia”
Everyone gasps.
Levi looks to you. “But that also means that they haven’t caught wind of you”
That catches your attention. “Does that mean...”, Levi nods. “Erwin wants to keep you and your abilities a secret from the government, if things go to shit and we lose you as well, it’s a dead-end, for all of us”, he says, and you nod.
You breathed, mentally preparing yourself for the shitload of things to come today.
-
“How are things looking?”
“It won’t be too long until Armin’s disguise is revealed, and I feel bad for him”, the last part was said with worry. Levi nods. “I see”, he says, remorse filling his body, mind filling with mental images of what these disgusting men could be doing.
“How’s your leg?”, Mikasa asks.
Levi holds his knee. “I can move well enough. It’s not that bad”, he says.
He holds back the urge to make a snarky comment about you as he felt the very dull ache in his ass.
You gave him painkillers before you set off, and he took it without much argument. In reality, he was just being a big baby about it. The concept of Levi purposely faking pain just to make you feel bad was fucking hilarious.
It had been technically more than 48 hours since you fucked, he had well enough time to rest.
In short, he was fine.
More than fine.
Just, a really big fucking brat.
You sat next to Mikasa, holding her hand as she silently sulked.
It was a couple of hours after Eren and Historia’s kidnapping.
Words couldn’t describe how relieved you were, seeing everybody okay. Just because you knew of the outcomes of different arcs, doesn’t mean the anxiety that you got every time you doubted that things could change wasn’t there.
You sat quietly, listening to Levi give Armin a solid sprinkle of reality. Everyone seemed solemn, the idea of killing people still not fully sinking in. It made your heart hurt. You felt Mikasa squeeze your hand, and you felt Jean lean against you.
“It’s okay”, you suddenly say out loud.
Everyone looks at you.
You give them a reassuring smile, and you felt your hands squeeze Mikasa’s hand and Jean’s knee. “Everything will be okay”, you respond, meeting all of their confused glances, which eventually turned to reassured smiles.
They just went through what was probably a huge turning point for them.
They needed the reassurance, more than you did.
“Things are only going to escalate from here huh?”, Levi looks at you.
You laugh.
“ You have no idea ”
-
You stood next to the trapdoor of the church, ODM gear at the ready.
Levi Ackerman, the man himself, said that he trusts you to be able to defend yourself against humans with just gear. They weren’t sure what kind of place lies beneath the surface, but if it ends up being cramped then it was best to not use your titan.
Haha.
Pretty soon, barrels were thrown down the stairs. The light of the room made you squint your eyes instinctively, and you readied your blade. Sasha prepared her arrows, and everyone else prepared to ambush the others as soon as the smoke began filling the upper area of the cavern.
The moment the barrels stopped at the ground, Sasha shot her burning arrows.
Smoke filled the air. Levi and Mikasa went first, and in the exact moment that Levi figured out how many people there were, he gave orders to proceed with the plan. You, Jean, and Connie spread out, hiding behind the smoke as the Military Police blindly shot and tried to get away.
You watched as Jean reluctantly went for the first victim, the blade slicing through the guy’s neck as Jean finally ended his misery. You felt bad, but at the same time, you needed to focus. The reality of what you’re doing hits you like a brick, and you tried to remind yourself that you would be doing much worse things in the future, and this compared to that would be absolutely nothing.
As you saw one person in your peripheral vision take his aim, you instantly used the trigger for the steam’s emitter, which changed your direction instantly, helping you avoid the bullet by a hair. You went into the smoke, using their gaze fixated on it as an opening for you to sneak from down below.
The smoke was thicker, and you sucked a breath in as you launched your wires up onto the ceiling, your body being projected onto it. Your feet made a solid impact with the ceiling as you pushed yourself towards the man, using the blades to slice his neck.
You watched the life leave his eyes, and you muttered a small apology as you finished him off.
You hid back in the smoke, trying to not inhale too much of it.
You went to an area where there were still some hiding Military Police, and you quickly latched one of the claws of your ODM gear onto one of them, using the other claw to grab the person next to her. Using their body weight, you pulled yourself to them, and in one swift movement, you sliced both of their necks.
You were able to hide behind one of the pillars before the other two could shoot you.
You decided to stay put for a little, not wanting to accidentally bump into Kenny because I wanna live to see tomorrow thank you very much. It wasn’t until you heard one of them exclaim “What’s with that girl?!”, that you went to check on what was happening.
You watched in awe as Mikasa killed three people in a row.
Fuck me.
Mikasa caught sight of you and went to where you were.
“That was hot”, you blurt out.
She stops and looks at you dumbfounded.
“Huh?”
“You’re hot, like, so unbelievably sexy”, you stare at her, spewing whatever words came to mind.
“Y-Y/N it’s not the time for this”
“Right right sorry”, you say, but before the two of you went off the wooden platform you say:
“Split me in half like that too when we’re done”
You suppress the urge to cackle when you see Mikasa trip slightly before catching herself by the wires. You sigh, a bit apologetic but also amused even if it wasn’t the time dammit-
It wasn’t until you saw an explosion mid-air in your peripheral vision that you began looking for Hange.
In the distance, you could hear it. “Both of your shots were way off!”, Hange taunts the blonde woman. You watched as the woman stayed in one place, gear ready to launch its wires at Hange.
Without any hesitation in your body, you launch yourself, fast.
“HANGE!”
The piercing and oh so fucking stinging pain spread throughout your back as you saw Hange get pushed away. You winced, muscles curling around the spear of the gear as you suddenly felt yourself being yanked back. The claws of the metal dug into your back, which only grew worse and worse as the woman swung your body left and right before you felt the claws leave your body.
A pained grunt left your throat when you felt your back hit one of the pillars.
Wow, okay, that- hurt.
You fell down, dizzy from the impact as you suddenly landed on your side.
There was a moment of silence as everyone saw your bleeding body on the ground and the large, very visible streaks of blood on the pillar. You could hear Hange and Jean shout your name, but you couldn’t respond. You were slipping in and out of consciousness, and the pain in your back went from unbearable to a dull ache. In just a few moments, you were being carried by two people.
You felt slightly pulled back to reality when you felt a bright light shine onto your eyes, followed by the sounds of the pillars crumbling.
You were in a daze, and you could only make out the feeling of being carried as you suddenly got hit with the cold wind. You assumed you were outside, because you could feel the soft dirt beneath your boots as you and the two people carrying you suddenly fell to the ground.
“Are you alright Y/N?”, you could hear Hange ask you.
"Are you an idiot? Why would you do that?", she exclaims.
"Section Commander, we need to stop the bleeding first", you could hear Moblit say.
Everything you could see and hear was a blur.
This is great.
A few seconds pass and you suddenly felt the ground shake beneath the three of you. And there, in its twice-the-size-of-the-Colossal-Titan's glory, stood Rod Reiss, emerging from the ground as the steam radiated off his body, the heat being so intense that he looked like he was actually glowing.
Yeah, this is great.
You watched as Rod Reiss began crawling away, and damn if seeing it in person didn't scare you.
You winced as you felt Hange and Moblit wrap pieces of cloth around your back. Gaining a little bit of consciousness, you were able to tell that the wound was in the area a couple of inches below your shoulder. You stop Hange and Moblit.
"Need I remind you that I can heal?", you joke, and just a second later, steam was coming from your back, and the wound was gone, leaving just blood residue on your perfect white shirt .
Dammit.
"You really are a nuisance sometimes", Hange sighs, but she couldn't help the smile on her face after seeing that you were okay. Moblit smiles as well, glad to see that the two of you were okay.
"Glad to be of service", you say woozily.
You breathe, inhaling the cold yet fresh air. Yeah.
Yeah this was great.
If only pain didn’t hurt so much , you sigh as you felt the last bits of your wound close up.
Notes:
a majority of yall said you wanted mikasa next, but I need to get this arc out so that'll be the next chapter, I thought y/n and mikasa's sexual tension needed to build up a bit IUGSFEDOUJSGHBOSUGE
and btw
I change my pfp whadda yall think, ill comment down below so yall can see uwu
edit: https://discord.gg/VMwtKq74 I made a discord server, feel free to join if you want to scream about aot women together
Chapter 22: Preparations (With A Whole Lot of Fatigue)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a couple of minutes after Rod Reiss came crawling out of the ground that you went with Hange and Moblit to rescue the others. Connie and Sasha came to check on you, and though you appreciated the gesture,
You were a shifter.
You could heal.
Did they forget that I had my leg bitten off just the other day?
You shake your head, waiting as Connie and Sasha went down the rope. You followed close behind, palms dragging against the rough surface of the rope. You were just in time to watch Eren get pulled out of his hardening by Mikasa and Jean. While everyone’s attention was fixated on Eren, you quickly made your way to where they all previously stood.
You moved the rubble around, and you felt pure joy in your veins as you were able to grab two vials.
You couldn’t read the labels, but you decided it was best to pocket them for now.
You made your way down, accidentally startling Levi and Historia.
“Y/N!”, Jean dropped one of Eren’s shoulders as he ran towards you. You couldn’t hold in the snort that left your lips as Eren’s consciousness piqued when he felt the other side of his body being dropped.
“Are you okay?”
You huff. “Did all of you just forget that I can heal? Didn’t y’all see me with a leg bitten off the other day?”, you laugh, which causes everyone to feel the weight on their shoulders lighten.
“You can’t really blame us, you don’t know what it looked like from our perspective”. Jean mutters, hands twitching as he stood next to you. You chuckle breathily, one hand going to his shoulder.
He was right, that you could admit.
You didn’t wanna imagine how bloody everything looked, so it was a reasonable reaction.
“First it was Eren now it’s you”, you could hear Levi mutter in annoyance. You laughed, making your way back to the rope. “Erwin should be getting here any minute, let’s go”, you say as you go to the rope.
You let everybody go first, and it wasn’t until it was just you and Mikasa that she paused before looking at you. Her face was little red, whether it was because of the hot air in the cavern or from something else you weren’t sure.
“Please don’t- Please don’t scare us like that again”, she says, almost like she was scolding you. You were caught off-guard, but you smiled nonetheless.
“I’m fine Mikasa, you don’t have to-”, you were interrupted by a sudden impact on your body, cutting you off and knocking the breath out of you. You felt arms wrap around your waist, your body being pulled into a very tight hug.
Literally, you couldn’t breathe.
“You really scared me”
Your heart begins beating rapidly in your chest. You awkwardly wrapped your arms around her, not expecting her to react this way. Your arms were wrapped around her neck, and the position felt intimate, even for you.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to”, you say empathetically. You tightened your hold on her, letting her hold on you for a few moments longer before you pulled away. “We need to get up there, we still have things to do”, you say as you make your way to the rope.
A hand holding yours made you stop.
“Can we talk? After all of this?”
The uncertainty and… fear? Was that fear? Her voice was shaky like she was going to fall apart any second. Your protective side piqued as you nodded. “Of course! But let’s deal with all of this first”, you smile and squeezed her hand gently. You used her grip on you to pull her closer, and you gave her another hug, though it was brief.
She seemed calmer, and that was more than enough reason for you two to leave the cavern.
It didn’t occur to you that adrenaline existed.
Because the moment you tried to get on your horse, you instantly felt dizzy.
Very dizzy. So dizzy that your knees buckled and caused you to lose balance. Mikasa caught you because of course she did. Hange took the horse instead, letting you rest on the wagon as she handed you her cape, folded so you could use it as a pillow.
You laid on the wagon, sighing as you felt the wagon shake occasionally from a rock on the grass or two.
The wagon came to a stop, and you listened as Levi gave his report to Erwin. Although you were dizzy, you could still hear the snark in his voice as he said that no one got hurt, thanks to a ‘certain four-arms’. Erwin chuckled, and that was all you could remember before you began daydreaming.
You couldn’t tell how long you were in a daze, but Eren was suddenly helping you up.
“Here, healing takes energy, you’re probably really thirsty”, he says as he holds a bag of water in front of you. You thought nothing of it and let him put the nozzle of the water canteen onto your lips.
You gulped down the water, only just then realizing that you were, in fact, thirsty.
Once Eren deemed that you had drunk enough, he tipped the canteen back, a silent signal for you to stop drinking. You listen, scooting back a little and leaning on the wagon as you sat up. A headache was forming, probably from when you got flung to a fucking pillar made of hardening.
“Thanks”, you don’t forget to mutter.
All of you ride in silence, which was then broken when they began discussing their next plan of action. You could feel the tense atmosphere, and partnered with the cold wind, it did nothing to help you rest.
You could vaguely hear Historia explaining her theory of why everything happened, and the thoughts barely registered in your head as you finally willed yourself to actually get some rest.
You were aching all over, from your head down to your hands. Everything hurt yet… you were happy. You managed to stop Hange from getting hurt, all while keeping things on track. It was already an achievement in itself.
“The coup d’etat was successful, but that doesn’t change the fact that Y/N’s abilities should be made public”
You open one eye to see Hange, riding on her horse next to the wagon.
“Our enemies outside the Walls could be planning their next attack as we speak, and if what you said was correct, it still might be unknown to the enemy that you’re a shifter”, she pauses and looks at everyone. “There could be a spy among the citizens too, so it’s best we keep things under wraps”
You nod. “I have a question though”
Everyone looks at you.
“Eren has the ability to control the titans, when he screamed at the smiling titan the other day, I felt an electricity-like sensation throughout my body”, you pause and open your eyes, looking at Eren.
“But my titan didn’t exist until I came here, how’s that possible?”, you pause and try to think over your words. “Because there’s the Armoured Titan, the Colossal Titan, Ymir’s Titan, heck, even the Female Titan”
You sigh as you sat up properly.
“I didn’t eat anyone to become a shifter”
The sudden yet obvious realization puts everyone on edge.
“That’s true”, Hange says. “You’ve given us more than enough proof that you came here by accident, but there’s still no way that you could’ve gotten titan abilities without a source”, she says. You had no doubt that everyone in this group trusted you, hell, you were surprised that they believed everything you said in the first place.
You suddenly paused.
Am I technically an Eldian?
The onslaught of theories only made your head hurt even more.
“All theories aside, it still doesn’t make sense to me how I just got titan abilities”, you tried to think back on that day, when you so graciously welcomed Reiner, Annie, and Bertholdt into the house. You had no clue of knowing you were a shifter-
Oh shit.
You came to a realization.
My fucking headache! There’s no way I could’ve survived a flick to the head, especially if it was from Reiner’s titan of all things.
You wanted to slap yourself in the face. How could I not have noticed it?!
The discoveries unwrapped themselves continuously in front of you, causing even more headaches to form. You could see Rod Reiss in your peripheral vision, and the size of him fucking terrified you.
Seriously, what the hell was Ymir Fritz thinking?
You don’t just, make titans out of nothing, sometimes take lazy days, then one day decide to be a menace and make an Abnormal Titan twice the size of the Colossus Titans.
I need to have a talk with her one of these days.
It was around sunrise that you began to feel better.
Even though healing was effective, it still didn’t get rid of the lingering feeling of where and what your previous injury was. You were told to stay put, away from where Rod Reiss was aiming to go for. As much as you wanted to help, everything would be successful either way, so you sulkily listened as you saw Rod Reiss’ titan come closer and closer.
You resisted the urge to gag as intestines and blood splattered everywhere. He was huge, completely looming over Orvud district. You watched in awe as Eren ran, throwing the barrels full of gunpowder into the titan’s mouth.
Compared to the anime, nothing was in slow motion.
Everything happened fast.
It was a split second of silence before Rod Reiss’ titan began exploding internally before he finally broke, chunks of flesh flying off. Everyone began going for them, slicing the still too big pieces of flesh. You saw an explosion out of the corner of your eye, and you could vaguely see Historia falling into the wagon.
Hell yeah.
-
It was two days before Historia’s coronation, and two days after the whole Rod Reiss incident.
Everyone was busy, with decorations, helping Historia, and everything you had to do when preparing for your friend’s fucking coronation. You accompanied Historia a lot, helping her practice her walk, and even how she would kneel to accept the crown.
You could tell she was genuinely happy.
And it made you happy too.
In between the fun jokes and kneeling practices, you were with Hange, experimenting to both of your hearts’ content. You got better and better at hardening, though the incidents that lead up to it were embarrassing.
You first mastered your hardening around your boobs.
It only made Hange cackle more when Sasha said that it was important to protect “the tiddies”. Your influence of words by the way.
Over the course of just two days, you managed to take better and better control of your titan and its abilities. You and Hange devised a way to make it so you could harden your fingertips into claws. They were still a work in progress, but the improvements only made you happier and happier.
You found out that you could transform up to four to five times a day. But all of that required you to have a good night’s sleep, a full stomach, and a fully hydrated body. You could still transform that many times, but your performance as a titan will still be affected.
Unlike Eren, who couldn’t transform when he was exhausted, you were able to, but that affected your ability to be quick and agile.
You also couldn’t transform if you overthought, which was embarrassingly obvious.
Between all the hectic things that have happened in the last few days, you weren’t oblivious to the looks that Mikasa gave you.
You promised to talk with her, and you knew that it wouldn’t be long until she would pull you aside.
The anticipation made you excited.
-
Historia invited everybody to stay at the castle (?), so whenever it was time to call it a day, it became a quickly established routine for everyone to walk down the familiar hallway leading to everyone’s separate rooms. You were feeling extra groggy today since experimenting lasted almost the whole afternoon.
You and Eren practiced hand-to-hand combat in titan forms, going at it from after lunch to when the sun began setting.
It was no doubt that Eren was far superior in actually fighting.
Years of training as a cadet, plus the experience with fighting Reiner and Annie, made it so he already got handfuls of experience in tactics and fighting. You, however, were inexperienced with anything that had to do with trying to incapacitate an enemy.
You knew the basics though, and with the extra advantage of having another set of arms, you were able to make it a fair fight as Eren tried and sometimes failed to tackle you to the ground. When he did manage to though, you were able to twist your body around and get off the ground.
Though you were fighting, the goal was to learn how to turn situations around, not actually injure each other to the point that one of you passed out from exhaustion.
Speaking of exhaustion.
You groggily leaned onto whoever was on your right, and having been used to you, whoever it was just made sure to keep you upright.
You were suddenly standing in front of your door. You weakly hold a hand up, twisting the doorknob as you pushed it open. Not surprisingly, healing couldn’t take away exhaustion or fatigue. You let your body go limp as you suddenly saw your bed in front of you.
It was silent for a few minutes, and you let your body slowly drift off. But the universe must’ve changed its mind because someone was suddenly knocking on your door. You didn’t have the willpower to get up, so you just said,
“The door’s open!”, and hoped that your voice was loud enough for the other person to hear outside. The doors were surprisingly thick, so you wouldn’t be surprised if the person on the other side didn’t hear you.
But they did, and just a second later, Mikasa entered your room, peeking in first before fully entering and closing the door behind her.
You tried to get up, willing your body to hoist itself up but Mikasa quickly stops you, laying down before sitting on the bed.
“Don’t. You’re tired, I just wanted to check on you”, she says with an oh so gentle voice. You hum, letting yourself go lax on the bed. Despite the overwhelming exhaustion, you didn’t fail to notice the way Mikasa played with her fingers.
“‘Ikasa”, you could barely mumble.
“Hm?”
With all the strength you could muster, you pulled her down. She gasps, stomach filling with a weird sensation she’s never felt before. You weren’t 100% connected from reality, and you let your body decide what to do.
Said body decided to pull Mikasa closer, and in just a few seconds of scooting and adjusting, you were spooning her. You were so close to falling asleep, barely able to keep your eyes open as Mikasa slowly relaxed in your hold.
The cold wind blew through the windows, making the room colder which makes you hold on to her tighter.
“Y-Y/N”
“Stay”
“But-”, she tries to turn over.
“Please?”
Silence fills the room as Mikasa pondered over it. You were already half-asleep but you were finally able to relax when Mikasa snuggled up against you. “Okay”, she mutters, one arm draping over yours that was resting on her waist.
At some point during the night, or early morning, she couldn’t tell, Mikasa turned to face you, silently admiring your features as she felt at peace for once in the last couple of weeks.
Notes:
dont look at me like that
okay I KNOW I said that this chapter will be the mikasa smut, but I just thought that it would be really unrealistic for her to just have a one night stand, especially since I'm trying to make everyone as canon as possible. so expect a LILLLL slow burn on that spectrum, but the smut will definitely happen
I wanted to do a thing, basically you'll "ask" a question to one od the characters, then I'll be replying with their "answers", so comment smth like "sasha, *insert question*" then ill reply with smth like "sasha: *insert canonically accurate answer*"
have fun! :D
Chapter 23: Intimacy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Should we wake them?”
“But they look so peaceful!”
“Today’s bound to be more hectic than yesterday”
“Yeah, let them rest more, ‘specially Y/N since she was practically a walking corpse when we finished with experiments yesterday”
“Historia’s busy with her fittings, she wouldn’t mind if we tell her that Y/N and Mikasa were still asleep right?”
You move slightly in your sleep, nuzzling into the warmth that was in front of you. You could hear voices speaking but they were vague and a bit muffled. Whatever- or rather, whoever was holding you suddenly tightened their hold on you, making you all the more tempted to fall back into unconsciousness.
But the voices continued speaking, so you groggily opened your eyes.
The voices went quiet as you saw Sasha, Connie, Eren, and Armin in front of you, all of them avoiding eye contact as you sighed. “I appreciate the thought, Eren”, you laugh as you tried to get up.
Keyword: Tried.
Whoever was holding you had an iron grip around you. You turned back to see who it was, memories flooding back as you saw Mikasa’s face. She looked beautiful, as always.
You turned back around to face everybody. “What’s for today?”
Armin answers. “If you’re not too exhausted then we’ll be doing the same thing you and Eren did yesterday, other than that, Historia will be doing her dress fittings and hairstyle options-”
“Say no more”, you interrupt, trying to move before sighing. “Could you give me a minute?”, all of them nodded as they left the room, with Armin so graciously closing the door behind him. He quickly added something before leaving. “We’ll be at the yard near Historia’s terrace!”, he says before he closes the door.
You go lax on the bed again, tempted to go back to sleep.
You didn’t though because there was no way that you’d want to be missing Historia’s fittings and the opportunities present with experimenting.
“Mikasa?”
No response.
“Mikasa, we have to get up”
She stirs in her sleep, a barely visible pout on her face. Don’t wanna”
“Baby c’mon”, the nickname comes out naturally, since you had a habit of calling others by nicknames casually. The word still has Mikasa opening her eyes though, and a pretty shade of red dusted her cheeks. You smiled at her, noticing that her grip on you loosened.
“I promised we’d talk right?”, you pause and tuck a stray hair behind her ear. “The faster we let this day by the faster we can talk, what do you say?”, your gentle tone makes Mikasa pause and think. Your hand remained on her cheek, and you would be lying if you said that everything about the way she was looking at you felt intimate.
It’s been a while since someone looked at me like that.
“Okay”, she whispers before getting up.
There was a determined smile on her face, and the sight of it just made you relax.
You breathed, inhaling the fresh morning air blowing through the windows. You were ready, ready for the day.
Even if there was still a hellforsaken ache in your leg-
“Let’s see”
You watch as Hange pokes and plays with your fingers, fingers sliding over the hardening that covered your fingertips. She examined the hardening, which grew sturdier within the last few days. You watched as she examined it up close, a hand on her chin as she compared the texture of your hardening and the samples she got from Annie and the Walls.
“You’re getting better at it”, Hange notes, patting your wrist.
“Thank Historia”, you mutter, earning a laugh from Hange and the surrounding Scouts. It wasn’t long before Hange finished her established routine of checking on your progress, and she went to Eren next.
You pat Eren on the back before you went to an open area to stretch.
You found out that stretching before shifting and after shifting can actually affect your performance.
You noticed the way you felt more… light? You didn’t know how to explain it, but you felt more flexible and ready whenever you had a good stretch or two. It felt like a breath of fresh air, and you always felt hyped up whenever you and Eren would do the “pre-punch” pose before beginning to wreak havoc.
The majority of the Scouts were normally scared, some even terrified. Mainly because it was so destructive. You didn’t hold back your punches and neither did Eren. Flesh would come flying, partnered with the splatter of blood whenever the two of you began whipping out the hardening.
Hange screamed through it all, clearly excited about everything that was happening.
Your claws made of hardening were your favorite.
It took a lot of work, and it was still a work in progress, but it was cool. You were able to make four useful hands with claws, able to blind your opponent and give as much damage as you wanted. It proved to be of most use when you clawed Eren’s arm off your body.
That was your favorite experiment-gone-successful.
You put one arm over your side as your other handheld it by your elbow, pulling more as you felt the stretch in your own body as you felt your second set of arms doing the same . You did it with the other side, rotating your shoulders back when you were done.
You stretched your legs next, sitting on the ground as you reached for your toes. You followed the same routine and watched as Eren began stretching too. You got up from the ground, breathing in as you momentarily went out of your titan.
You inhaled the fresh air, waiting for Eren to finish stretching.
It was somewhat cold today, but the sun was still there, giving a nice brush of warmth to the cold air touching your skin. You felt your titan’s flesh tugging at your cheeks, finding it a bit relaxing. Everyone knows how many pictures you took whenever you were left with titan marks below your eyes.
Eren finished stretching just moments later, going out of his titan for a second to grin at you.
“I’m going to win”, he announces.
You and Eren became competitive after a couple of sparring sessions, whoever got to tire the other person out first to the point that their limbs just gave up ‘won’.
You grin back, face filled with an expression of determination.
“Like hell I’m losing”, you say as you went back in your titan. Eren smirks as he does the same, the two of your titans going mobile once more as the two of you didn’t spare a moment and charged.
Having been used to Eren’s style of fighting, you didn’t spare a second to waste as you dodged the punch aimed for your upper body. You ducked, using Eren’s unbalanced form to grab his leg.
You swung your leg behind him, changing positions as Eren fell on his side.
“THAT’S ONE POINT FOR Y/N!”
You laughed as you heard Hange cheering in the background. No one mentioned a pointing system, but you and Eren would gladly take the opportunity. Said opponent got up just seconds later.
You couldn’t see it in his titan form but he was for sure grinning.
“Is that the best you’ve got?”, you taunt, fists at the ready. Eren’s titan’s eyes narrow, and you smile teasingly at him, sharp teeth on display as you readied yourself for his attack. He runs, fist aiming for your face.
You felt your fingers harden as you moved away from Eren’s line of sight. You slashed your claws at his arm, somewhat successfully able to disconnect his arm at his elbow area. You could hear Hange screaming that you got another point.
How does the scoring system even work?
You shrugged, suddenly getting punched in the gut. You grunt, stepping backward as you felt a dull ache in your stomach. Hange was yet again screaming, but you began sounding it out because this was serious. The fight in Shiganshina would be in less than two months.
If you could stop the massacre that happened in the original arc, then you bet you were gonna be giving everything your all.
Saving everyone, that was your goal.
You shake the pain resonating in your jaw, taking a few steps back to ready yourself for Eren’s next attack. You could hear Hange whistle loudly, and the two of you stop. She uses her ODM gear to latch herself onto you.
“I forgot to mention! The first person to hold the other person down for ten whole seconds wins, tomorrow’s Historia’s coronation, we can’t have you two attending and looking like we took ten years off your lifespan”, Hange laughs as she makes her way back on the cliff.
Experiments were more fun now, mainly because you got more space to work with.
Without a moment to waste, the two of you began throwing punches. You were able to do a considerable amount of damage as Eren has, blood splattered all over the grass as titan steam emitted from both of your healing injuries.
Flesh came flying everywhere, some even almost hitting the Scouts who were on standby.
Eren was relentless, and so were you.
A match made in heaven if you ask me.
It was a long fight, and the two of you were already getting exhausted, You refused to lose against him, and he refused to lose against someone with less experience than him. It wasn’t until Eren faked a punch that you tried to dodge that he swung his leg under you, causing you to fall as he quickly pinned you to the ground. You were still trying to recover from the sudden whiplash when Eren took a tight grip on your arms.
You tried to fight it, squirming as he held you underneath him.
It was unfortunate timing, because you suddenly stopped, realizing that wow this view-
“EREN WINS!”, Hange screams. Eren sighs and falls next to you, unaware of the dumbfounded look on your face. You breathed, finally able to catch your breath.
The two of you twist your titans around, getting out of them just seconds later.
The two of you jumped off your titans, walking alongside each other as you made your way back to where everyone was, ignoring the random residues of flesh scattered all over the place. You were used to it by now.
Eren nudges your side.
“What?”, you ask as you turn to him.
He grins at you. “You looked cute, with looking all flustered when I was holding you down”
You scoff, nudging him the same way he did just moments ago. “Shut up”, you laugh, pulling an amused chuckle from the brunet. “You should give me a chance to do that to you”
He trips on air.
He regains his balance easy enough, ignoring your cackles. “In titan form or just us?”, he throws at you, the question doing its damage as you whip your head to look at him. He’s giving you a shit-eating grin.
“Whichever you prefer, Eren, as long as I get to be on top”, you smile menacingly at him before skipping ahead, knowing full well you won whatever that was.
You may have lost the sparring, but you sure as hell were never losing when it comes to flirting.
It was after dinner, and everyone was just talking. Historia was leaning against your side, a bit sleepy after the hectic day. Connie and Sasha were in the middle of stuffing as many of the chocolate muffins into their mouth. You were ever so happy to provide them with delicious food.
Since.
Well.
Life will only be going to shit in several weeks.
“‘M sleepy”, Historia mumbles into your shoulder. You smile, leaning your head on hers.
“Wanna go to sleep? I can accompany you there”
Historia ponders over the proposal before nodding.
You get up, helping Historia step out of the chair as you two leave the room. You presumed that everyone heard your conversation so you didn’t think about it too much when you went to Historia’s assigned room. You helped her change, happy and willing to help her since she looked like she would pass out any second.
“G’night, thank you for today”, she mindlessly gives you a hug, “Of course Your Majesty”, you laugh breathily as you pry her gently off you, helping her lay down as she falls limp onto the bed. You cover her with blankets, and you swore you could almost hear Ymir’s voice in the back of your head.
You shake off the depressing thoughts that threatened to fill your mind, instead, you say your goodnight’s to Historia before exiting the room.
You weren’t that surprised when you saw Mikasa waiting for you a couple of steps down the hallway.
You walk up to her, holding your hand out.
“Shall we?”
"Care for anything to drink?"
Mikasa stares at you, unsure of what to say. You waited for a response. You could tell that she was nervous, based on the way she twitched and kept avoiding your gaze.
"Anything's fine with me"
You smile and went to the fridge. Mikasa sat on the sofa, feeling a bit light from removing her ODM gear. Nights were much colder in this universe, so you made sure to give her a couch blanket before going off to get your drinks.
The concept of talking and the palpable tension were beginning to make you a bit nervous too.
You put the sugar back in the fridge before grabbing the hot cocoa. You rounded the sofa, placing your mugs on the coffee table before sitting down. You saved the two of you from the awkward silence by speaking as soon as you got comfortable.
"Take a sip first", you say as you hand her the mug. She takes it, hands grasping the warm ceramic. She enjoys the warmth it provides, and she enjoys the warm chocolate on her tongue even more.
She looked calmer now, which only made you relax.
You hold your mug in your hands, taking a small sip before you speak.
"So what did you wanna talk about?"
The question was simple, yet you could see the way she stiffened up just slightly. Judging from the past instances in the last week, you knew what this was going to be about. It was a bit cute in your opinion, the way she was so worked up over it.
"Well-", she stutters, unsure of where to begin.
You set your mug down on the table, and you gently grab Mikasa's mug as well. You sat with one leg folded on the sofa while the other was swung off the edge, meanwhile, Mikasa sat properly, knees touching as she sat rather stiffly. You scoot closer to her, taking her warmed-down hands in yours.
"Don't be so nervous around me Mikasa", you smile playfully. "There's nothing you could say that would make me react badly"
You weren't sure if that was true, but if it was for Mikasa's sake then it was no one's business how you handle situations like this. Mikasa nods. "It's just- These last few days, even- even before, when you first arrived here"
"I don't know what to call it, it's just-", she looks down, and you notice how her hands begin to sweat.
"There's this- feeling, I guess, whenever you're around", she says, cheeks reddening with every second that passed by. You were confident that it was from what she was saying and not the hypothermic cold coming from outside where your slide door leading to the pool was open.
“I don’t know what it is, but- you just make me feel some sort of way, it’s weird and I understand if you’re confused-”
“Mikasa”, you stop her rambling. She looks at you, hands still limp on yours. You smile, finding all of this too amusing and adorable. You scoot forward, your knees touching her thigh.
“What exactly are you trying to say?”
She looks down. “I don’t know, I don’t- I just don’t get it. This feeling is weird”, she says, sounding like she’s trying to make sense out of her words as they leave her mouth.
You hum.
You doubt it could be a crush or love. If it was then she would have never said anything, to begin with. You tightened your hold on her hands.
“Can I do something? Maybe it’ll make this weird feeling go away?”
She stares at you before reluctantly nodding.
You lean forward, one hand going up to grab the edges of the blanket around her shoulders. You pull her towards you, satisfaction filling your body as a red tint dusted her cheeks. She looked beautiful.
You leaned in a bit more before whispering. “Is this okay?”
She gives you a firm and sure nod.
“Push me away if you’re uncomfortable”
And with that, you pushed your lips onto hers.
The gasp that left her lips made it so you could push your tongue in, startling her. You didn’t rush the kiss, intending to make her relax. You pressed your lips against hers gently, setting a slow pace that allowed her to grow less stiff.
Mikasa shyly placed her hands on your lower thighs, breathing through her nose as she took in your soft lips. Your grip on the blankets loosened with every response of her lips against yours. One hand eventually let go and placed itself on the sofa to keep yourself up. Your other hand went down, placing itself on Mikasa’s left thigh.
It wasn’t long before you unconsciously sat on her lap.
Mikasa didn’t question it, and instead used the new position to hold your waist.
You let the chaste kisses go on for a little bit longer before you pulled away, putting your hands on her shoulders as you caught your breath. “Better?”, you ask, the cold wind cooling you down.
Mikasa looked like she was in a daze.
She meets your gaze, a barely visible smile on her face.
“I don’t know, can we do it again?”
You laugh, hands going from her shoulders to her cheeks. Everything about this felt intimate, but a different kind of intimate. In the past instances with the others, it was all clouded with lust, followed by aftercare that you secretly loved.
But this,
It was just intimate.
Like there was an underlying meaning behind it.
You weren’t fond of it, but it wasn’t unwelcome either.
Mikasa’s thumbs rubbed your lower stomach, a smile adorning her lips. You pushed the overthinking away and took her lips in yours once more.
This.
No matter what this was.
You were going to enjoy it.
Notes:
question:
1. are yall excited to find out y/n's relationship trauma? *cackles*
2. are yall up for timeskip eren *aggressive eyebrow gestures*
3. would yall be mad if I unalive y/n, just curious
Chapter 24: Kisses
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Things got intimate.
Real fast.
One moment you and Mikasa were sharing kisses in the living room.
Then the next you were making out in the shower.
It really was just innocent kisses, with the occasional tugging of hair and groping. But then Mikasa began trailing kisses down your neck and you began pressing your body against hers. You only felt more urged to go further when she began rolling your hips down, your clothed clit being nudged by her stomach.
It was her who suggested to kick things up a notch, by silently tugging on your sweater.
You suggested showering first since neither of you had yet, but then circumstances and impatience came into play, and now you were showering together.
Mikasa was a bit shy with the whole ‘taking-clothes-off’ thing, but you managed to convince her with a few encouraging kisses. You were both in the middle of washing yourselves down when Mikasa began rubbing your back, soft hands massaging your shoulders as the water washed down the remaining soap and shampoo on your bodies.
Her hands felt amazing, and they were somehow still soft despite the callouses that should’ve formed from training.
It wasn’t long before she turned you around and pinned you to the glass of the shower.
You saved her the upcoming embarrassment by quickly pressing your lips against hers. Acting on an urge, she pushes her leg in between yours. You gasp, feeling the muscles of her thigh pressing into your exposed clit. Everything was still slippery, thanks to the remaining soap left on your bodies.
You would be lying if you said that the prospect of having sex with Mikasa wasn’t making you throb.
You took the leg placed in between yours as an opportunity to give yourself some sort of relief. Mikasa gladly offers her thigh as a way for you to feel good. Her hands gripped your waist as the two of you savored the taste of each other’s lips.
Though the concept was unfamiliar, she knew that if you were doing certain things, such as grinding against her thigh and sucking on her bottom lip then it must feel good. With every passing moment, she just kept taking notes, using the knowledge to her advantage as she tried finding out things that you liked.
Seconds passed by and you were now both clean of any soap or product. You forced yourself to stop as the two of you got out of the shower. Mikasa regained her self-control and helped you dry your body as soon as she was done. You gave her a bathrobe, helping her put it on before getting your own, securing the ribbon of it around your waist,
The two of you went back to your room, with you locking the door in case anybody came over.
Mikasa looked at you, growing shy once more.
“Let’s dry our hair first”, you say. Mikasa nods, seemingly on board with the idea of… anything you suggested. It was cute. That you couldn’t deny.
You grabbed a hairdryer, sitting Mikasa down on the bed as you plugged the cord in the socket near above your nightstand. Mikasa pulled you onto her lap, smiling as you laughed. She made it her goal to do anything that would make her see that beautiful smile on your face.
You ran your fingers through her hair, using the hairdryer and putting it on medium.
You sat comfortably on Milkasa’s firm thighs, body slightly shivering from the cold. Mikasa closed her eyes and rested her forehead on your chest, pushing her bangs back so there was no strand of hair left undried. Along with drying her hair, you gently massaged her scalp, using your nails to lightly scratch the parts of her head that you figured would be sensitive.
Something changed in the air, and all the lust suddenly disappeared.
Her hands began rubbing your back, her palms gently pressing into your lower back. You couldn’t help but remember what you were thinking about earlier.
About how intimate it felt with every touch she gave you.
You didn’t know how to describe it, and you were almost unfamiliar with it.
It felt like something distant.
Something that you never got to experience, yet, it felt nostalgic. Like a breath of fresh air. You sort of craved it, the gentle touches that she gave you.
It reminded you of the hidden memories you had stored away, and the revelation didn’t feel good.
You were pulled out of your thoughts when Mikasa lifted her head, looking at you with curiosity written all over her face. “What’s wrong?”, she asks, hands stopping at your waist as she held you.
You laugh, albeit a bit strained.
“Nothing! I just remembered something, s’all”, you smile.
Mikasa hums, grabbing the hairdryer before beginning to do the same with your hair. You relaxed in her hold, resting your forehead against hers. She happily let you do so, instead, focusing on finishing the job.
You felt your body lose all of its tensenesses.
You open your eyes that you didn’t even realize were closed. Your gaze meets Mikasa’s, and a warm feeling spreads all over your body. The way she looked at you was a dream all in itself. It was so soft, so fond. You felt vulnerable, yet… it felt warm.
Her gaze on you felt warm.
Minutes must’ve passed by because you could no longer feel the weight of wet hair on your neck.
Mikasa sets down the hairdryer, and you went to unplug it before Mikasa pulled you back. You were expecting her to kiss you, but instead she just-
She just hugged you.
You were somehow frozen in place, unsure of what to do or how to react. She rested her head on your shoulder, and it took you a couple more seconds before you finally wrapped your arms around her.
You didn’t understand it.
You thought you did, but apparently, you didn’t.
You didn’t allow yourself to ponder over it any longer, and you just- relaxed. If Mikasa just wanted to hold you, look at you, give you kisses and be here to just… stay with you then, you would let her.
Because it felt nice.
You were in a daze when you went back to where all of you were staying.
Mikasa laid you down after drying your hair. Nothing sexual happened, unless you wanna count the making out and the groping part. It was probably past midnight, and the two of you were walking down the lamp-lit streets as you held hands, happily listening to the sounds of crickets and wind.
It wasn’t until you entered the building and saw Erwin and Levi talking that you stopped in your tracks.
Mikasa looks at you, wondering why you stopped.
You smile at her. “I have something to discuss with Erwin first, you can go on ahead”, the calmness in your voice only made Mikasa nod. Before she left though, she took your hand that she was holding and put it up to her lips.
She gave the back of your hand a chaste kiss, smiling as she let go of your hand just seconds later.
Warmth filled your cheeks and was that- was that butterflies? You smiled, watching as she turned around and walked away. You breathed, clutching your fist to your chest while your other hand gripped the straps of your backpack.
As you turned on your heel to go to Erwin and Levi, you were surprised to see them already staring at you.
“I see you have endeared two Ackermans now, impressive I must say”, Erwin chuckles. Levi’s eye twitches as he turns to glare at the tall blond. You cackle, accidentally choking on your saliva. You stop, coughing continuously as you walked over to the two.
You hit your chest with your fist, clearing your throat as tears filled your eyes.
“Are you done?”, Levi snarks.
You hold a thumbs up, your chest constricting slightly as you smiled menacingly.
“If you don’t mind, Erwin, I wanted to speak with you, about something”
He raises an eyebrow at that. “With me alone, I presume?”, he asks and you nod.
Levi salutes to Erwin, giving you a small glance before he went on his way.
Erwin politely pulled out a chair from underneath the table in his room. You thanked him as you sat down. He went over to the little kitchen set up in his office and began making tea. You were thinking about telling him that you didn't want any but then decided to just accept it. While he was pouring the hot water into the teacups, he began speaking.
"What was it you wanted to discuss with me, Y/N?"
You would be lying if you said that being alone with him didn't intimidate you.
"The Titan Serum, you're already aware of it, right?"
Erwin hums, setting the teacups filled with chamomile tea. He sits down across from you, arms folded in front of him as he placed them on the table. "The injection that allows one to turn into a titan", he says.
"Is there something else?", he asks, picking up his teacup.
You nod, taking the backpack that you placed on the floor. You unzip the front pocket, taking out the two safely wrapped vials that you took a few days ago. Erwin's eyes widened upon seeing it.
"I couldn't understand the writing, but this is from Rod Reiss, I took it when Eren finally learned how to harden", you say. You didn't know why nobody took the bag, since it was there, right next to them. Heck, even Eren saw it and even drank one of it. It was a fucking miracle that you managed to find two vials that weren't crushed by rubble.
You handed the two small bottles to Erwin, who took the bottles. His hands are huge what the fu-
"Both of them say 'titan', it might just be an ordinary titan serum", he says. He then looks at you.
"You know what this means, correct?"
God his voice-. "Mhm, there was only supposed to be one in our hands, but I managed to snag those two before we left the church", you smile, taking a sip of the tea. Damn Attack on Titan tea tastes amazing-
"Is this one of your plans to change what is set in stone?"
You nod.
He hums, setting the vials down on the table. "I assigned Levi with the responsibility of deciding who to give the serum to, should the time and opportunity present itself", he says, thumb rubbing the rim of his teacup.
"I'll let you decide who to give these to", he says, pushing the vials to you. Your hands brushed against each other, and you held the vials in your hands. "You should know what to do best, so I'll leave it up to you"
You laugh, though a bit sour. "Understood", you say before taking another sip of your tea.
Erwin perks up like he suddenly remembered something. "There's a matter I'd like to discuss with you as well", he says. You notice the... excitement(?) in his voice, and the prospect made you sit up.
"Yeah?"
He looks down at his half-finished tea.
"Hange and I, along with Levi, have been discussing this since that day when Eren got taken away", he says. A harsh blow of wind came through the opened balcony and you slightly shivered. For a universe that had burns as an often injury it sure is fucking cold all the time.
"Would you like to be a member of the Scout Regiment? Officially?"
You blinked.
"What?", your head tilts to one side.
He chuckles at your expression. "You've done so many things for us. You are also, very spectacular with omnidirectional gear. You've given all of us hope in ways you couldn't imagine, we owe you our lives", he says, like it was the most obvious thing on the planet.
"I feel at peace, knowing you're doing everything you can to make it so everything will be alright. I've been sending people to their deaths, multiple times because I believed that devoting our hearts will be the only way that humanity will even stand a chance"
He sighs. "But you've been saving us, and we're eternally grateful for that, for you", he smiles.
"I know that being a member of the Scout Regiment wouldn't change much", he pauses before he speaks again. "But you've devoted yourself to doing as much as you could, it's as noble as one could get", he smiles.
"So, what do you say?"
You felt your heart swell, and a smile graced itself on your lips.
"Does that mean I get my own uniform?"
He laughs. Wow, what the fuck . He should laugh more , you think.
"I'm sure a lot of Levi's squad including himself would be open to seeing you in our uniform", he chuckles. You laugh as well, finding his observation skills to be so fucking hilarious.
"It's in my drawer by the way, since I figured you would say yes"
"Oh? For real?", you say with a surprised expression. He nods, gesturing with his head to a small drawer in the corner of the room. You enthusiastically get up, noticing the neatly folded clothes on top of the said furniture.
Erwin gets up, taking the empty teacups and placing them in a small sink. "I'll let you try them on in your own time, but I hope this can be a small token of gratitude for all that you've done for us", he smiles. You nod, the happiness overtaking your system as you went and tackled him into a hug. He chuckles and respectfully just pats your back in return.
"Thank you", you mutter.
He shakes his head, "No no, thank you "
The walk back to your room was relaxing.
Until it began raining, so you had to run back.
You made it under the roofs with dots of water covering your clothes. You huffed and began walking back to where you stayed. You opened the door, not surprised to see Mikasa laying on your bed.
She was holding your phone, curiously tapping on random apps on your phone.
The moment she noticed your presence she got up. You smiled, setting your new uniform down on the table next to the door, which you closed just seconds later. You could see your gallery open on your phone, but you couldn’t think about it further because Mikasa was already walking over to you.
“What took you so long?”, she holds your hands, not concerned but still curious.
You smile. “Erwin and I talked back at his office”, you laugh, suddenly growing enthusiastic as you grabbed your uniform. “Guess what?”, you did small bounces in your spot, an excited smile on your face.
Mikasa looks at the neatly folded clothes in your hands. “Hm?”
“I’m an official member of the Corps now!”, you exclaim, and just seconds later, a smile appeared on Mikasa’s lips. She hugs you, mirroring your excitement. You shook out of her hold a few seconds later.
“I wanna try these on”, you say. You recalled what Erwin said, about Hange being the one to give the measurements for your clothes. The thought made you laugh.
Mikasa sits on the bed, and you quickly discarded your clothes.
It wasn’t as awkward as earlier, in fact, it was comfortable.
Being with Mikasa just felt like that.
You put on the long-sleeved shirt first, the fabric slightly hovering over your skin. It was a light type of fabric, but the comfortable kind. You buttoned everything before grabbing the jeans that you had already brought with you in the drawer next to your bed.
Mikasa watched you fondly.
You tucked the shirt into the jeans, satisfied with it. You then grabbed the jacket, a smile forcing its way onto your lips at the sight of it. You slipped your arms into the sleeves, fixing it as soon as you got it on. You shook your sneakers off and went to put on your boots that were next to the door.
Done.
You went to grab the last thing.
The cape.
You unclasped the buttons before throwing the cape over your shoulders, securing the buttons and ribbon after. You went to the mirror situated next to your bed, fighting to not cry and scream. You saw Mikasa get up from the mirror, and just seconds later she was now standing behind you.
“You look beautiful”
A blush makes its way to your cheeks.
Mikasa’s arms wrap around your waist, head rested on your shoulder.
“Y/N”
“Hm?”
“You… you really are amazing”
You could only lean your head onto hers, a genuine smile on your face.
Notes:
1. i never thought about it, but should there be a person that y/n ends up with, who do yall think it would be
2. how do yall feel about me making two of the characters date, not gonna happen, maybe, but should it happen, how would yall react?
3. thoughts about this chapter?
Chapter 25: Emotions, With a Sprinkle of Trauma
Notes:
just wanted to say, that every outfit in this story, doesn't have to be for skinny people only, if it doesn't cater to your body type then just reimagine the outfit to your own size! i want y/n to be a blank canvas for yall, and the only thing I changed was her height, which is 5'5 if I'm not mistaken, just for the sake of smut and other things,
anyways, enjoy babies!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
You woke up early the next day.
Mikasa slept over, and you had to fight the iron grip that she had on you.
You were basically wrestling at the ass crack of dawn.
It was a long one-sided brawl, but after successfully scooting down the empty space between her arm and your waist, you managed to slip out, breathing a heavy sigh as you sat on the floor. You were in for a busy day since you planned to stay by Historia’s side the whole time she prepared for her coronation.
That and you wanted to see her punch Levi.
Fuck.
Today would be the day he found out that Kenny was his uncle.
You sighed, getting up and glancing at Mikasa as you changed into your outfit of the day. A loose white blouse that you partnered with a vest skirt that went down to your mid-thigh. You made sure it matched the shade of green that the Scouts had for their capes.
You partnered the outfit with sandals, and though it wasn’t your usual go-to outfit, you wanted to motivate and hype up Historia.
And you looked cute, that you couldn’t deny.
You brushed your hair, swiping the baby hairs off your face as you licked and nipped at your lips. You could hear Mikasa shuffling on the bed, so you made an effort to keep quiet. You finished preparing everything, and you grabbed your glasses, phone, and a water bottle before heading out of your room.
You weren’t surprised to see a few people already awake when you went outside, and you saw some people setting up the stand where Historia would be crowned.
You walk over to Erwin’s friend, Niles.
He catches sight of you, turning to face you. “Hey Niles, have you seen Commander Erwin or Section Commander Hange anywhere?”, you ask politely, hands in front of you as you look up at him because damn this tall-ass motherfu-
He doesn’t make the effort to question how you knew his name.
“I saw Erwin going to the municipality’s office, you should find him there along with Section Commander Hange if I’m not mistaken”, he says, stiff as a robot. You nod, giving him your thanks before you went off.
The walk to the municipality’s office wasn’t long, since you were staying at where all the officials who worked there stayed at. You were already familiar with the routes of Wall Sina, since you have been staying here for less than a week.
The morning was still a bit cold, but the Sun did its part in keeping you warm. You were feeling yourself, strutting about in the Capital of Eldia. You suddenly felt your phone vibrate, and you didn’t have to double-check to see who it was before you answered the call.
“Hey bitch”
You scoff before laughing. “Updates?”
You hear a sigh. “The engineers are still trying to figure out what part of your machine decided to transfer you to an anime, but the device to get you back is already in progress, in fact, the model I proposed was approved, which means that should the engineers make it successfully, you can go back here and there, basically a bridge between two worlds”
“...”
“...Y/N?”
“I love you, have I told you that?”
Your coworker laughs. “I love you too”, they say, and you could hear some objects shuffling in the background before they spoke again. “How are things looking there by the way?”, they ask, and you could hear an office chair being dragged from underneath a desk.
“I’m currently on the day when Historia gets crowned, I’m on my way to meet Erwin and Hange”, your coworker hums. “Mhm, you look cute by the way, I’m watching everything live”, they laugh. You chuckle, remembering the time when you went back to your house after Historia killed Rod Reiss.
You checked your data reports, surprised to see it in manga form.
You didn’t even question it, knowing that if you did you would wind up getting another headache. You shamelessly went to the ‘chapters’ when you and the others fucked.
It was a pleasant read, you must say.
“Could you stop that, I’m getting flashbacks on the times you got railed”
You wince, hearing your coworker laugh just moments later. ”Ew, yeah okay I’m hanging up”, you say, ending the call and sighing as you saw Erwin and Hange come out of the municipality office. Hange catches sight of you immediately, face lighting up in endearment.
She says a few words to Erwin before jogging towards you.
“Good morning angel, bless my eyes won’t you? You look gorgeous”, she smiles. You laugh, already feeling yourself get filled with energy as Hange overs her supposed-to-be-in-a-sling-arm out.
You slip your arm under then over her elbow, comfortably latching on to her side as the two of you began walking back to Erwin. He greets you good morning, offering you a smile.
“What time does the coronation start?”, you ask as the three of you started walking. To where, you had no idea, but it was still really early, heck, the sun wasn’t even in the middle of the sky yet.
“In a couple of hours, I’m surprised that you woke up before everyone else”, Erwin muses which causes you and Hange to laugh. You could tell that Erwin was in a good mood today, and the sight of it made you smile.
“What can I say? It’s a special occasion”, you say. Something catches your attention at the corner of your eye, and you stop in your tracks which causes Erwin and Hange to stop too.
“Angel?”
You point at a bakery in the distance.
“I want”
-
“You look very similar to a squirrel”
That stops you mid-chew.
Erwin chuckles. “I meant your cheeks”, he points at his own, and you laugh slightly, making sure not to choke on the delicious apple pie. The sugar woke you up twice as much, and the pastry just made the experience all the better.
Hange grabs your phone, opening the camera app since you taught her the basics of photography.
She was amazing at it, of course she was.
She takes a few pictures of you, smiling before showing them to Erwin, who chuckles at Hange’s enthusiasm.
The three of you eat in comfortable silence for the next few minutes, until the bell to the small bakery rang. Two familiar figures walked into the bakery, and you suppressed the urge to jump up and tackle the two of them.
Marlo and HItch.
You managed to look away, taking your attention back to the delicious slice of apple pie.
“Angel”
You look up, gaze meeting Hange’s.
“Yes?”
She looks at Erwin, who gives her a firm nod, then looks back at you.
“Would you be interested in having sex with three other people at once?”
The passerby walking outside just stared through the glass as everyone in the bakery besides Hange and Erwin coughed and doubled over onto the floor.
You took small sips of your water, your other hand hitting your chest as you tried to get rid of the remaining flaky pastries stuck in your throat. You coughed, tears still in your eyes as you drank the rest of your water. You exhaled harshly, ignoring the apologetic look on Erwin’s face as he stood next to you on the stairs.
You began taking deep breaths, all while Hange rubbed your back soothingly.
You sighed, your sandals making a scratchy noise on the cement as you sat on the stairs.
“I know we’re both into choking but could you please not mention how intimate we get when we’re in public?”, you ask, grabbing Erwin’s outstretched hand as he helped you up. You wiped away the remaining tears and sweat on your face with a handkerchief that Erwin gave you. You remembered how awkward it was, and you demanded Hange to pay extra to the poor old lady who just wanted to sell baked goods.
You also gave an apologetic wave to Hitch and Marlo, who were frozen in place, slices of bread nearly falling out of their hands.
You cleared your throat, sighing afterward as Hange got up.
Erwin chuckles. “Apologies for that, but Hange insisted we propose the idea as soon as we could”, he says, acting like the topic of discussion wasn’t about a fucking foursome. You nodded, although a bit stiffly.
You stop.
Pause.
You swiftly turn to look at Erwin. “Are you- Are you in on this idea?”, your tone was exasperated, almost in disbelief.
He chuckles, looking off somewhere. “You could say that, the concept of it was appealing, I apologize for my unprofessionalism”, he bows, meanwhile, Hange suppresses the urge to laugh.
“I’m sorry about that angel”, Hange’s expression looked genuine, guilty even. Her hand placed itself on your waist, pulling you closer to her side. You laugh, shrugging it off.
“You don’t have to say yes, it was just an idea I thought of the other day”, Hange says as the three of you began to walk, her hand never removing itself from your waist. There were more people around now, so you assumed that the coronation would be happening soon.
“Who are the people involved in this idea exactly?”
Hange’s thumb rubbed your side gently.
“Me, of course, Erwin, and I was hoping Levi”
You break out in another coughing fit.
But this time, there wasn’t any water in your bottle to aid you.
-
You went back to Squad Levi’s quarters, your conversation with Hange and Erwin replaying itself in your head.
As soon as you made it up to the second floor of the building where you were all staying, you caught sight of everybody walking down the hallway. Jean, Sasha, Mikasa, and Eren caught sight of you first.
“Good morning!”, you say, and in just a split second, you were tackled by Historia.
“Where were you? You said you’d be accompanying me!”, she whines, wriggling as you subconsciously wrapped your arms around her small frame.
“I’m sorry! I went out to eat breakfast with Erwin and Hange, I must’ve lost track of time”, you say apologetically, letting Historia get down as she pouted up at you.
“As your future queen, I accept our apology”, she says, completely serious, before the two of you burst out laughing. “C’mon! The people in charge of helping me said that everything’s ready!”, she says, grabbing you by your hand.
You nodded, glancing at everyone else with a smile before Historia dragged you away.
-
You could hear the crowd of people outside, but you disregarded them as you grabbed the hairpins from a small jewelry vanity bowl. Historia stared at herself in the mirror, biting her lips in anticipation. You brushed her hair, the golden locks feeling like silk in your fingers.
You happily did her hair, putting it in a low bun so that the crown could sit snuggly on her head. You pulled some of her baby hairs out, purely for the purpose of style. She was already in her dress, thumbs twiddling at the anxiety she felt in the back of her head.
“Doing good?”, you ask, your voice a bit altered since you were using your teeth to pull the hairpins apart.
She nods. “Do you think she’s proud of me?”
A heavy feeling settles itself in your chest.
You finish her hair before gently hugging her from behind, careful to not ruin the hairstyle or her freshly hung-out dress. “More than proud, I bet she’s bragging about you, talking about how amazing you are”, you say.
Historia puts her arms over yours.
She nods. “Mhm”, is all she says.
You two sat in silence before Historia exhaled a breath. “Let’s go, I have multiple people I wanna brag my superiority to”, she says, a wicked smile on her face. You mirror the menacing grin on her face, the two of you happily getting ready to leave the room.
You snap a few (correction: a lot) of pictures of Historia getting crowned, shamelessly getting all the good angles and ignoring the looks of the people standing close by. You stood next to Hange and Flegel, which made it so you had front-row privileges.
You could hear people praising Historia, and you couldn’t help the smile on your face because she deserves it.
The coronation went faster than the actual preparation, and just as it was around twelve in the afternoon, people were already leaving.
You and Hange separated, but not before she shamelessly kissed you on the forehead, and you responded by grabbing her arm and her neck, pulling her down to give her a kiss on the cheek,
You were now walking along the hallways, standing next to Mikasa, listening to Eren convince Historia that punching their captain wasn’t worth it. Mikasa disagreed, and proceeded to encourage her further. You laughed, pulling your phone out because even though you could just rewatch the episode, you wanted to remember this memory.
Levi came into view, and you watched as Historia screamed before punching Levi in the arm.
You snickered when their faces collectively fell when Levi laughed.
Your heart warmed as he smiled, thanking everyone, but you also didn’t fail to notice how a nagging weight began pulling at your heart.
The day ended with everyone going to sleep early, and even though you were one of the first who woke up, your thoughts kept you awake as you sat on top of the Walls.
It was going to be a long two months.
You were holding your phone in your hand, watching the episode where it would show the time skip after two months since Historia’s coronation. Hardening experiments would be all that you and Eren would be doing, and the exhaustion was already draping itself all over your body.
But you were willing to do whatever it takes.
Your thoughts were interrupted when you heard the sounds of omnidirectional wires behind you. You could guess who it was immediately. “Hey Hange”, you say, turning your phone off. She gasps dramatically.
“You didn’t even see me!”, she exclaims but walks and sits next to you nonetheless.
“Didn’t need to”, you smile.
She looks at you, before looking down at your phone. She sighs, scooting closer to you. You felt the warmth of her hand touch your cheek and you were pulled into a kiss, her soft and warm lips making it so you could relax into her hold.
She pulls away, and it wasn’t until her thumb wiped away your tears that you realized that- oh, I was crying. You laugh just slightly, feeling a bit pathetic. Hange gives you a concerned expression, and that was all it took before tears freely ran down your cheeks.
You put a hand over your mouth. “I’m sorry I-”
“Hey hey, no apologizing”, she says, pulling you into a hug. You tried to hold in your tears, but after you felt her massaging your back, and when you felt the sincerity behind her hold, you broke down, finding comfort in the warmth that she provided.
She pulled you onto her lap, and you gladly let her do so as she wrapped her arms around your lower back. You wrapped your arms around her neck, resting the side of your head onto your arm as you let the tears fall down and onto your sleeves.
I guess I’ve been holding all the frustration down for too long.
Hange said nothing and just stayed there with you, affectionately rubbing your back as she waited patiently for you to calm down.
You weren't sure how long you two sat there, but by the time your sobs turned to sniffles, she gently pulled you off her shoulder, one hand wiping away the tears with a small handkerchief. You felt a little embarrassed, not used to crying in front of people. Heck, you haven't felt so comforted and cared for in such a long time.
Maybe that's what caused the dam to finally break.
You licked your lips, fingers playing with Hange's collar.
"I'm sorry"
Hange's eyebrows furrowed immediately.
"Why are you apologizing?", she asks, genuinely confused as to why you were saying sorry. You couldn't answer for a moment, unsure of what to say.
"I- I don't know, I'm just- not used to dumping all of my emotions on somebody", you say, which causes Hange's eyebrows to furrow even further. She pulls you into another hug, assumptions running through her head. She had a vague idea of what could be the root cause of your reaction, and the thought of it made her blood boil. "Angel, if you ever need somebody to cry to, rant to, or just talk to, you know I'm always here right? Do you- You don't think that I just want you for sex do you?"
The question catches you off-guard, and your expression only makes Hange see red.
"Wha- No! Of course not, it's just-", and you couldn't say anything else after. You knew that the others didn't just want you for sex, you knew that.
So why was the verbal revelation of it so... shocking?
"You're precious to me Y/N, I care about you, probably more than I have with anyone else, please, don't keep these emotions to yourself", she says, hands rubbing your back. You nod just seconds later, the nagging feeling in your heart making an appearance once more.
"What's the matter angel? If you don't mind me asking"
You sigh. "I'm just- I was checking what would happen in the next few months, the frustration and stress just got to me I guess", you say, and you could feel Hange's hold tighten just slightly. "I'm sorry you have to go through that angel, I wish I could help", she says. You shake your head, pulling away from the hug to look at her in the face.
"It's alright, I'm still gonna do everything I can", you say, hands going to Hange's cheeks.
She smiles. "Because you're just that incredible"
You laugh, and the sound of it causes relief to wash throughout Hange's whole body. She didn't say it out loud, but she vowed to herself, to make you laugh and smile, as much as she could for the rest of her life.
And hopefully, kill the bastards who had the fucking audacity to hurt you.
Notes:
will i be doing interrogations after every chapter?
hell yes
1. thoughts about this chapter?
2. yes I was hinting at a foursome and yes I'm curious do yall want it?
3. predictions or theories of whatll happen in the fight in shiganshina arc? I'm curious :D
Chapter 26: With You It's Heaven and Hell
Notes:
just wanted to say a few things
first, THANK YOU?? SO ?? MUCH?? FOR 600+ KUDOS?? LIKE- WORDS CANT DESCRIBE HOW HAPPY I AM
really, it means the world to me that a lot of people really enjoy this fic, have a cookie 🍪
second, I know that hange uses any pronouns, so for the sake of this fic, ill be using she/her, but whenever the characters are addressing hange, ill be using they/them
LAST THING, this reader, @GOGO_THE_KING , made a beautiful fanart of y/n's titan, here's the link if yall wanna see it: https://twitter.com/GoGoTheKing/status/1445111654321205248?s=20
anyways, enjoy the chapter! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a month after Historia’s coronation, and a month before things will start going to shit.
Safe to say, that after you and Hange talked the night of Historia’s coronation, you became more and more open about your frustrations and emotions.
It felt weird, but it also felt nice.
You were used to using sex as a way to release any pent-up frustration, but it never really hit you that sometimes, you needed a good cry to just wash it all out. Hange made that very clear. The two of you spent the night together in Hange’s room, where you freely cried while sitting on the edge of the bed. And while you were doing that, she just kept massaging your back and shoulders.
It was really nice.
You felt lighter after that, but you didn’t fail to see Hange’s concerned yet relieved expression as the two of you finally went to bed.
Hange fell asleep quicker than you did, and that gave you the opportunity to self-reflect.
The realization that your past toxic relationships with people still affected you today, was not pleasant. It was sour before it turned bitter, and you wished that those things weren’t affecting you anymore.
You had a mindset that everyone was their own person. Everyone had the right to say no, to present boundaries, to make it so they are respected as a person. You knew that, but you guessed that that ideology just didn’t apply to you. That you subconsciously just treated yourself like shit.
Hence the trauma.
It was embarrassing having to wake up the next day, but Hange only held you closer, peppering kisses all along your face before asking if she could kiss your lips. It was twice as embarrassing when you realized that, yes you’ve been giving and have been given consent by everyone here, but you never realized just how bad your trauma was.
That you were subconsciously okay with just, being used.
You didn’t like being reminded of it, but Hange insisted that the normalized idealization of self-worth and boundaries that you’ve instilled in yourself wasn’t healthy.
So every morning and every after experiment, she pulled you aside and had you say ‘my consent and my boundaries should not be violated. I have the right to express myself and I am not allowed to suppress negative feelings because I have people who care and are willing to listen’.
She was able to gauge what exactly was going on, with all the signs that she noticed.
How you aimed to please, how you didn’t seem to care about yourself, how you held in the pent-up frustration to the point that all it took for you to break down was someone’s concern. It took Hange doing the bare minimum to get you to break.
It only took a week before you finally memorized the script, and Hange gave you a pat on the head for every time that you said it perfectly.
Within those weeks, she never kissed you, nor held you unless she got your full consent.
It was really nice, feeling valued and respected for once.
You told her that you were fine with it and that you genuinely enjoyed everyone’s company, but she refused and only touched you if you allowed it. Which you always did, but surprisingly, there were times when you would say no.
She only kept pushing the agenda whenever she would see the uncertainty in your eyes every time you said no.
Much to your annoyance.
But also much to your gratitude,
Because she cared. She cared enough to help you see your self-worth. She had so many things to take care of, and she was just as exhausted as you every day. Yet she kept doing it, kept helping you because she cared.
It did things to your heart, and that unfamiliar, sort of scary feeling went back again.
But it was welcome, since you couldn’t deny that the warmth it gave felt nice.
In terms of physical progress, things were going well.
Your coworker recommended that you read the manga for reference since things were much funnier there than what was shown in the anime. True to their word, you grew much more excited for experiments.
You and Eren built houses, and though your progress as a titan was going smoother and faster than you anticipated, you couldn’t help but feel bad whenever Eren failed to transform properly. Levi was very clear when he said that Eren should keep his self-control in tabs because apparently, he ate a house at one point.
You didn’t question it.
Amongst the mobility training, you were tasked with having to learn how to harden every day.
Eren, who had a much harder time learning how to harden, often sought out tips from you. You gladly helped. Besides the hardening and the mobility training, you were spending every other day training with omnidirectional gear.
Levi and Mikasa would accompany you often since they were the best of the best when it came to maneuvering themselves midair.
It was safe to say, that you learned a thing or two whenever you had to make sharp turns or when you were running out of blades. Speaking of weapons, it had just been a few days since the final version of the thunder spears was revealed. So along with the countless sessions of training, you were also learning how to aim with the new weapon midair.
You were so exhausted.
But it was fun.
You genuinely enjoyed it, because, at the end of the day, it was all for them.
You see the painted red tree bark in the distance, and you gripped the handles of the gear as you propelled yourself in order to throw your body forward. Using the familiar eject button, you aimed for the red circle before safely making it past the tree, avoiding the explosion as you went back up to where Levi and Erwin were standing on a branch.
“Impressive”, Erwin says. You smile, wiping the sweat off your forehead before you saw Hange make her way up. She saw a quick glance at your work and instantly went to praise you. You thanked her, stopping when you realized that this.
This was the perfect opportunity.
-
Two weeks after that emotional night with Hange, you brought up the idea of having a foursome once more. You got revenge because you said it the same time she was drinking tea. Moblit was there, and you smiled apologetically when you saw the bewildered expression on his face.
Poor baby.
Hange coughed. “Had to get me back huh?”, she laughs, wiping the mess away with a towel as she signaled for Moblit to leave the room. “Have you been thinking about it? Or was that just a ploy to get me back?”
You smile menacingly, fingers rubbing your developing callouses on your other hand.
“Been thinking about it, I even daydreamed about it earlier, remember when I hit my head on a branch this morning?”, the statement makes Hange laugh. “Yeah, I’ve- been curious, s’all”, you say, looking down at your hands and avoiding Hange’s gaze.
She hums. “That can be arranged, so long as we convince Levi”
You nod, taking a drink of your tea.
“But I must say in advance, Erwin mostly likes peepees”
Tea came snorting out of your nose.
-
“Levi”
The shortest in the group looks at Erwin. “What?”
Erwin gave a quick glance at you and Hange. You and Hange stood a couple of inches away, meanwhile, Levi stood next to Erwin, previously watching the Scouts and the new recruits train. He looks up at Erwin, waiting for what he has to say.
“We have… a proposal, if you’re open to it”, he says, trying to keep the professionalism as high as he could, because it would all come crumbling down in just a few seconds.
Levi’s expression doesn’t change. “If it involves something that four-arms suggested I don’t want to hear it”
You, Hange, and Erwin all laugh. “No, Hange suggested it, I agreed, Y/N agreed, so it’s just your approval we need”
The beating around the bush wasn’t appreciated, because Levi blinked rapidly, a habit he did whenever he wanted another person to hurry the fuck up. “You’re not specifying what ‘it’ is”, he says, a little bit of snark in his voice, obviously toned down because Erwin was still his superior.
Erwin looks back at you two, and you go on to help reduce his uncertainty by shamelessly putting your hand on Levi’s waist. You immediately felt him tense, but after knowing him and his body language, if he wasn’t pushing you off and throwing your body to the nearest pit then he secretly liked it.
“Remember what we did three weeks ago?”
“You-”, anything that attempted to leave his mouth was cut off by Erwin putting his hand under Levi’s chin.
“The four of us, in bed, are you up for it?”
He stares.
The three of you wait in anticipation.
Hange was slowly pulling out her blades, just in case Levi finally got fed up with your bullshit and decided to commit murder.
He didn’t.
If anything, the statement looked like it was still being processed in his head. He went stiff, like you and Erwin had accidentally clicked some part of his body which made him reset. Hange, who was previously on standby ready to step in, just looked concerned as her friend stood frozen in place.
You slowly circled around him, looking for some sort of reaction.
Oh my god did I just factory reset this bitch?
It was exactly five seconds filled with silence before Levi’s neck practically snapped towards you. Erwin’s hand let go of Levi’s chin. You flinched, not surprised to see Erwin and Hange a bit shocked as well. His eyes narrow as he glares at you, but if anything, it looked like he was trying to read you.
“Did you tell them?”, is the only thing he asks.
The question clicked immediately and you shook your head. “Nope”
He raises an accusing finger at both Hange and Erwin. “Then how and why was I roped into this?”, he asks. You look at him before shrugging. Hange steps forward, albeit a bit cautiously. “You went to Y/N’s house on your own, went back that evening limping, it’s quite easy to make an assumption, Levi”, she says, and though her tone was serious and nonchalant, you could see the shit-eating grin fighting its way onto her lips.
Levi sighs, rubbing his face. “And you- You? Erwin Smith of the fucking Scout Regiment? Agreed? To this? ”, he kept asking, like he was still in disbelief. This was completely understandable because his commander of all people just admitted that he wanted to get sexually intimate with him.
He could understand if you wanted to do it again.
Heck, he could comprehend it if Hange decided to add herself to the equation but Erwin?
“If you want me out of it that’s fine as well”, Erwin says, every the gentleman he was.
It took Levi removing his hand from his face for the three of you to see that he was blushing. He was red. All over.
“It’s a yes or no question Levi, if you say no then we won’t try to convince you, if you say yes then-”
“Can you shut the fuck up for a minute?”, he cuts you off. You step back, Hange’s hand going onto your waist just a few seconds later. Levi ponders over it before looking up at Erwin, who was the key cause of why he was so bewildered.
“You do realize what you’re asking for, Erwin?”
The blond man nods.
“And you’re completely fine with it”
He nods. “The mental image was very appealing”
“And you- goddammit- Could you stop talking so formally?”, he exasperates. Erwin amusingly puts his hands up, meanwhile, you fight the urge to fall off the branch because you honest to God couldn’t breathe-
It took you a second before it clicked. “Hey uh, could you… turn around?”, you make a rotating motion with your fingers. Erwin and Hange gladly went to the opposite side of the thick branch, whilst you came over to Levi. He was impossibly redder.
You lean in, wanting to be as discreet as possible. “Doesn’t the concept of it intrigue you, kitten? ”
He shivers, avoiding your gaze. “It’s not that I don’t want to do it”, he admits. You were just a tiny bit surprised. But you knew that, between the three of you, the only person that Levi would tolerate in terms of teasing would be you. You knew that he was all for it, but his hellforsaken pride just couldn’t let him say it.
“If you’re uncomfortable about it-”
He gives you a ‘tch’. “I’m not ”
There it is.
“It’s just- Do you expect me to openly admit that the thought of my commander in that sense fucking arouses me?”, he says, crossing his arms as the redness went down to his neck and to the tip of his ears.
He looks cute , was the first thing you thought.
You chuckled, the type that sent shivers down his spine. “So? Is that a ye-”
Levi pulls you down by your straps, catching you off-guard as his lips pressed against yours. You were surprised, shocked even. He pulls away just seconds later, looking like he was relieved. Has he been waiting to do that? He looks down, a still somewhat glare on his face.
“How oblivious are you? For someone who’s fucked me for a whole hour and a half you sure are bad at reading me”
You stare at him. “Excuse you-”
The foursome was set to happen in a couple of days.
Saturday, to be exact. It was currently Wednesday, three days after you talked about it.
The scheduling was mostly because of the fact that Erwin still had a shit ton of paperwork to do, since the expedition to take back Wall Maria would be happening in a couple of weeks. You and Hange, however, took your damn time in making sure that Levi was as antsy as he could get.
It started with simple words, ranging from “What’s on your mind?” to “I can’t wait to see you without your clothes on”, all said with the intention of driving him mad. He tried, believe him he tried. He tried to not give in to the touches, the words, the looks, and everything that you were doing but he’s still human.
A sexually deprived one at that.
So when you got up this morning, you were surprised to feel a weight on your body.
You blinked, feeling the familiar weight of somebody on your body. That somebody was Levi. Said somebody looked at you like he had been waiting for you to get up. Judging by the still somewhat dark room, it was probably five or so in the morning.
“Good morning”, you say, using your developing upper body strength to hoist yourself up. Who knew being a Scout would be such a good workout. The new position causes Levi to slide down onto your lap.
You pictured it, Levi Ackerman sitting on your torso before smoothly sliding down onto your lap.
You blinked the sleepiness away, having been used to waking up early. “What are you doing here?”, you asked, a bit surprised to see Levi’s face without its signature glare. He stares at you, for a solid eight seconds before he lets his head fall to your shoulder.
You were still a little groggy, but you could register that, yes, he wanted to be held.
You wrapped your arms around his waist, pulling him closer as he relaxed in your hold. It was no doubt that you were the first person in his life to see him vulnerable. In this sense at least. You doubted that there were any other people that he confided in after Furian and Isabel.
There was Hange, of course, but you weren’t sure how close they were.
But he’s definitely had a crush on Hange and Erwin before.
If he hadn’t then he would have never agreed in the first place.
“I can hear you thinking”
You blink, beginning to rub your hands all over his lower back. “Yeah? Got any ideas as to what it could be about?”
He ponders over it, cheek smooshed on your shoulder.
“Why I said yes”
A surprised expression appears on your face. You say nothing, and Levi takes the silence as a sign that he was correct. He nuzzles his face in your shoulder, just a little bit away from your neck.
“You probably already know this, but sometimes I have to knock Hange out just to give them a bath”, you laugh, nodding. He lifts his head off your shoulder, looking at you. “Sometimes they tease me while I’m washing their hair out, one time we almost kissed”
Well, that’s a surprise.
“S’that so?”, you smile teasingly. “You don’t have to wait that long, kitten”
“Tch”, he puts his head back on your shoulder. “You better not disappoint me”, he says and you laugh. You lay back down, using your feet to grab the blanket before you cover the two of you. You snaked your arms under the blanket and wrapped them around his waist.
“Since when had I ever disappointed you?”
He lifts his head to look at you like he was genuinely thinking about a time when you disappointed him.
Instead, he just lays back down, pressing a chaste kiss onto your neck.
You smile, letting yourself relax.
Guess that settles it.
Notes:
cut it off here so the smut will be in its own chapter
time for another interrogation yall
1. thoughts about this chapter
2. I talk about your comments a lot with my friends, so I wanted to know what yalls pronouns are, (only mention it if you're comfy with it ofc!), but as for me, my pronouns are he/they
3. the next few chapters will just be what happens before the fight in shiganshina arc, with a sprinkle of smut here and there, but other than that, is there anything you'd like me to put emphasis on? say y/n's relationship with other characters or so on and so on
4. I'm gonna make this au into a series, so look forward to oneshots that'll definitely deteriorate our braincells
Chapter 27: Nicely Wrapped Present
Notes:
i swear yall disappear during smut chapters what you doing? 🤨
anyways, enjoy the 5k words of pure smut
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Levi arrived first, exactly 7:45 in the morning.
The plan was to meet up at your house, get showered there, and then begin. Everything was already discussed. Safewords, everyone’s boundaries. What to do and what not to do. And most importantly, hygiene and aftercare.
You refilled your water tank yesterday, using your titan in order to carry multiple buckets of clean river water back to your house. Eren so graciously made it so the titans would leave you alone, using the Coordinate so you could do your tasks easily.
It took maybe an hour before you could fill up the tank again, and once you did, you turned the heater on to kill any remaining bacteria in it, removing the water filter you had put in it just a couple of hours prior.
It was a hassle, yes, but it wasn’t the worst thing in the world.
So long as you got clean water running through the faucets then you were more than grateful.
So when Levi came through your door, in nothing but his casual clothing, everything was already prepared.
The two of you were currently eating breakfast, waiting for Erwin and Hange to arrive. Levi had grown familiar with your house and its layout, so he walked around a bit while you busied yourself with cooking all of your breakfasts.
The two of you finished your plates, while Hange’s and Erwin’s were left untouched. Levi allowed himself to go shower and clean himself. You were about to join him until Hange and Erwin came knocking at your door.
“This is quite the meal, Y/N, I feel honored”
You laugh, setting your and Levi’s plates down in the dishwasher. “It is a special occasion after all”, the two of them chuckle. You couldn’t keep your eyes from staring at them, because they looked good. Casual clothing looked good on them.
The three of you talked for several minutes, laughing and conversing about random topics ranging from sexualities to exhibitionism to who decided that eggs were edible. They were quite intrigued by it.
They finished their meals quite quickly, obviously showing their eagerness to get everything started.
“You two can take turns using the guest bathroom. I already have towels and clothes ready there for you”, you say as the three of you went up the stairs. Hange chuckles. “Do you have underwear that isn’t erotic?”, the question makes you cough meanwhile it makes Erwin raise a questioning yet amused eyebrow.
“As much as I’m all for Erwin wearing lace, yes, I have a few pairs that’re- ahem, appropriate”
Erwin chuckles. “I’m flattered, Y/N, maybe next time I’ll wear these ‘lace’ kinds of clothing that you’re talking about.”
Oh, fuck yes.
The three of you stop in the middle of the hallway. You smile, although a bit menacingly. “I’ll see you in my room then”, and the three of you part ways. You swiftly open the unlocked bathroom, not at all surprised to see the mirrors and glass doors all fogged up.
“Are you almost done?”, you ask, taking your shirt off.
You hear him huff. “Yeah, just trying to remove the fucking bubbles all over my hair”
You laugh, pulling your shorts down. “Mind if I join you?”
You hear him sigh. “It’s not the first time we’ve showered together”
Well, he’s certainly chatty today.
“So? If you don’t want me to then I won’t-”
“ I said yes dammit ”, he says, so obviously annoyed. You chuckled, discarding the rest of your clothes as you stepped into the shower. His back was turned, muscles on display as you shamelessly reached your hand out to hold his waist.
“Did you play with yourself?”
He stiffens slightly. “It was inevitable”, he says, and your line of sight lands on the opened bottle of water-based lube. You chuckled, your hand on his waist moving to his front, setting itself on his lower stomach. You lean into his ear, your hot breath ghosting his neck.
“Are you excited?”
He shudders. He thinks of what to say next, turning his head back just slightly so he could make eye contact with you. “You could say I’m looking forward to it”, he finally says, eyes half-lidded as his lips ghosted your own.
You smile, retracting your hands as you began actually cleaning yourself. It didn’t take long, but by the time you were done, Levi was still in the shower. Before you could ask him though, he grabbed you by your arms, pulling you towards his body as he snaked his arms around your neck.
You respond accordingly, pressing your lips onto his as he stood on the tip of his toes.
Your tongues moved against each other, and you could easily say that he got much better at kissing.
You pushed him against the glass, your hands placing themselves on his waist. He rolls his hips, his half-hard dick rubbing against your thigh. You remove his arms from your shoulders, using one hand to hold them above his head.
You were sure that Hange and Erwin were aware that you would be, ahem, taking your time, so you were positive that they were too. With that, you reached for the lube and skillfully squirted it all over your fingers. He stares at them, slightly biting his lips as you kept his arms above his head.
“You’ll be good, won’t you? You’ll let me spread you open, and you’ll be taking everything I give you, like the good little boy you are”, you say, rubbing your fingers together to warm the lube up. He nods, unable to say anything as he eagerly waited for you to just fuck him dammit-
“You’re looking a little impatient there, kitten. Can you not wait a few minutes longer?”
He looks off to the side. “Shut up”
You raise one eyebrow. “Only if I get to shut you up too”, you say, pleased to see him look back at you questioningly. You take the opportunity to press your lips against his. He stiffens for a moment before his body relaxes. You take advantage of his distraction and you push his legs apart with your thigh. Your lubed hand sneaks behind him, and you began rubbing his entrance.
He gasps, and that’s when you push your tongue in.
He whimpers into your mouth, cut off by another gasp as you push your middle finger in. He clenches immediately, though you could tell that he was still a bit stretched from when he was playing with himself earlier.
He repeatedly clenched and unclenched around your fingers, wanting to feel them against his walls. You pushed another finger in, unable to stop yourself from smirking as Levi broke the kiss to catch his breath.
He loved the way your fingers dragged against his walls. The way the tips of your fingers touched the areas he couldn’t reach on his own, and the way every finger was a stretch in itself. A pleasured-filled moan finally left his lips as you pushed a third finger in.
He let his head fall onto your shoulder, hot breaths leaving his mouth as he spread his legs wider. His knees buckled, leaving your hold on him to keep him up. You keep a steady and somewhat fast pace as you thrusted your fingers deeper and deeper, to the point that you could hear the lube inside him squelching.
He whimpered with every hovering nudge against his prostate, and you took his lips in once more. He subconsciously rolled his hips down on your fingers and against your thigh. He chased after the pleasure, and you were more than willing to make him feel good.
Who knows how pent up he must’ve been, with all the teasing and mental images of you, Hange, or Erwin above him.
You could only guess just how antsy he was.
But now, every bucket filled with arousal came crashing down on him, making the pleasure double. Every touch of your hand, every drag against his walls, every time that he felt your tongue against his, all of it. All of it felt amazing.
You let go of his wrists, and he places them back around your shoulders.
With your now free hand, you took a grip on Levi’s now fully hard dick.
His hips buckled, heat riding up his whole body as his head tipped back at the sudden pleasure. He was sensitive, beyond it even. You planned to use that against him. Your thumb placed itself on his tip, and he instantly jerked.
“ Ngh- ”
You break away from the kiss, letting him moan and whimper freely as you put in all your effort to get him to come on the spot.
It wouldn’t be the first time he orgasmed today and it certainly wouldn’t be the last.
His body that was previously limp was now tense, twitching as you quickened your pace. He breathed harshly, moaning and whimpering with every firm nudge against his prostate. “Y-Y/N”, he breathily says. You feel your core throb as throaty moans left his lips.
It was just your fingers, and he already looked wrecked.
"Close?"
He nods frantically, arms trembling on your shoulders. You could feel his thighs shaking as he struggled to keep himself up. You used the precum to quickly stroke his length, and with every twitch and jerk of his body, he grew closer and closer to his climax.
You decided that, yeah, I can't wait any longer and began angling your fingers so it would hit his prostate continuously, and while you were doing that, you repeatedly rubbed his tip.
The moans he let out were beautiful. It didn't take long for you to get him to shudder, thighs shaking as he came all over your hand. You muttered praises into his ear, satisfied with how you had him. Thanks to you, Levi would be much more sensitive but also it would take longer for him to come again.
Generous aren’t you?
Levi recovers quickly, managing to stand up straight as you pulled your fingers out of him. He shudders, legs still shaking as he tried to balance himself on the cold tiles of the shower. He began trying to catch his breath, holding on to you as a way to keep himself stable.
“You did so well for me, kitten”, you say, adding a little chuckle at the end for good measure. He sighs, but it was more on the relieved side. You basically just fucked out maybe a week’s worth of tension, so you weren’t surprised to see him looking like he just ran a marathon.
“Let’s get ready for our guests shall we?”
He just nods, still in his post-orgasm haze.
Hange was excited.
Erwin so graciously let her shower first, and when she finished, she told him a couple of things that she had learned from you.
The first was how to shave.
And the second was how to tease.
Erwin was more than eager to know how your and Hange’s relationship was going since he was usually the person that Hange squealed about you to. He was not at all surprised to find out that you two had already done the deed. He made it a reminder to not touch anything in Hange’s lab for a while.
Hange wasn’t stupid. She knew that Erwin had the hots for Levi.
Erwin wasn’t ashamed to admit it either.
And neither of them were ashamed to admit either, that the sight that welcomed them in your bedroom wasn’t pleasant.
If anything it just made their arousal spike.
“Oh! You’re here!”
You pause your movements, much to Levi’s disappointment. You lift your head, sitting up slightly from where you were currently laying on your stomach. “You already got a head start? I’m jealous”, Hange says, a smirk on her lips. You shudder, already getting affected by her tone and voice.
Levi was currently lying on his back, arms tied above his head. A blindfold was tied around his head, a request you had made to which he just agreed. He was up for anything really, surprisingly enough. His legs were spread, giving space for you to lay on. A loose sweater covered his upper body, but a pretty, black lace pair of panties were also there(yet another request that you were pleasantly surprised that he agreed to).
The garters sat snuggly on his waist, his slightly red and leaking dick peeking out of the lace. One of your hands was pulling aside the fabric, while your other hand had three fingers that were currently inside him, curling up into his prostate.
“I thought you would take longer”, you say casually. Erwin chuckles while Hange laughs. You slowly pull your fingers out, drawing a whine from Levi. You could see Erwin lick his lips and your excitement only grew.
You got up. “After you”, you gesture to Levi, your lust-filled gaze challenging Erwin. He smiles, though you could clearly see the malicious intent behind it. He sits on the bed in between Levi’s legs, one hand shamelessly placing itself on Levi’s inner thigh.
“Would you mind assisting me, Y/N?”, he asks, thumb rubbing Levi’s soft skin, which causes him to squirm. Erwin was touching him. Oh my Walls Erwin was touching him. Levi failed to hide his arousal with the way his body instantly yearned for Erwin’s touch, the calloused hand on his thigh only making him impossibly harder.
You nodded, already knowing what he meant.
You untied the rope that held Levi’s binds up, and you gently hoisted him up so his upper back was pressed against your stomach. You sat near the head of the bed, your legs spread as you put Levi’s still bound wrists over your head, his head laying comfortably on top below your chest.
“Comfortable?”, you ask. He nods, pulling against the restraints as your hands found their places on his chest. He shudders as your fingers brushed over his nipples, sensitive as ever.
Hange throws the bottle of lube to Erwin who catches it effortlessly.
Damn, they look good. Erwin wore one of your oversized shirts, but due to his big-ass self, it fit him perfectly. Along with that, he wore grey sweatpants, his hair a bit messy since it was still a little bit damp. That’s Steve Rogers right there-
“ Ngh- ”
You were cut off from your staring as a relieved whimper left Levi’s lips. Erwin hums, eyes fixated on two of his fingers that were currently plunged deep inside Levi’s lubed hole. The shorter man of the two couldn’t contain any of his reactions, having been too pent up with his frustrations and sexual desires.
That and because fuck Erwin’s fingers felt so good.
He was a bit annoyed that he couldn’t see anything, but he was also thankful for it. Since he wasn’t sure if he could look Erwin in the eye while he had his fingers inside him. You look to Hange, who was still standing a couple of inches away from Erwin.
You blink. “Are you not joining?”, you ask.
Hange chuckles, grabbing the mini sofa you owned in the corner of your room and positioning it next to the bed.
“I’m fine with admiring for now”
On one hand, wow that’s hot.
On the other hand, you could see why. From where she sat, she could see the perfect view of everything that was happening. Erwin was half-kneeling onto the bed, an experimental look on his face as he familiarized himself with Levi and what he liked. What to do and what not to do.
Meanwhile, Levi just- looked so fucking beautiful. His legs were spread, showing off the muscles that flexed every time Erwin curled his fingers or touched something that he’d never felt before. His lips were parted, a rosy red on them as he whimpered and moaned. His wrists were tied together and his arms were placed around your neck, and in a way, he was still bound in place.
And then there was you.
God, Hange could never get tired of looking at you.
You were leaning against a pile of pillows, upper body slanting slightly as Levi laid on top of you. An eager look was on your face though Hange could easily tell that you were just calming yourself down. Your middle fingers were gently caressing Levi’s nipples, doing your part in reducing humanity’s strongest solider to a whining, squirming mess.
It was, for lack of a better word, real fucking hot.
"Are you enjoying yourself kitten?"
Levi unintentionally clenches at the nickname, to add to that, he squirmed, precum pooling at his stomach. Hange and Erwin were amused. Hange leaned forward, legs spread as she put one elbow on one leg, hand on her chin as she observed everything.
"Kitten huh?", she muses.
Erwin chuckles. "I wasn't aware you were into that, Levi"
The embarrassment takes its effect and his cheeks turned red. "Fuck off", he says, voice shaky.
Erwin leans forward, his clean hand placing itself next to Levi's side. His upper body hovered over Levi, their size difference making you and Hange bite your lips. Erwin's breath tickled Levi's neck as the blond smirked.
"If I did, then who would fuck you?"
Your jaw dropped, and you weren't surprised to see Hange equally as shocked.
The commander's words did their damage, and Levi only squirmed. Erwin amusingly pushed a third finger in, and you could feel Levi's hands curl into fists by the sudden tension around his arms.
"Tell me, Levi", Erwin says while curling his fingers up mercilessly. "Was I wrong? In assuming that all those looks you gave me didn't have any meaning behind them?", the question makes Levi clench. You gently, yet subtly, pinched Levi's nipple, wanting to hear his answer.
Levi breathes heavily, hips subconsciously moving against Erwin's fingers. "I-", his response was cut off when Erwin took one of his nipples into his mouth, not caring if saliva was getting on his sweater. You removed your hand in time, and instead placed it in Erwin's hair. Ooh, soft.
"Answer him, Levi. Some of us are curious", Hange shamelessly licks her lips while grinning, biting her bottom lip after.
Before he could think of a snarky response, Erwin sucked, hard , stimulating Levi's already sensitive nipple. The wet fabric felt extremely good on his sensitive nub.
You did your part and rubbed his other nub with your fingers. "Answer us kitten, you were never one to disappoint", you say, your other hand massaging Erwin's scalp, causing the blond to hum in satisfaction. "Are you really going to start now?"
Your tone causes him to clench, which Erwin didn't fail to notice.
"S-Shut up", he says, voice a bit strained.
You sigh, which makes Hange and Erwin pause momentarily. You genuinely sounded disappointed. Damn, you were good with this whole 'being dominant' thing, they both thought. Levi tried to ignore the feeling in his chest upon hearing it.
He mumbles something, which causes Erwin to stop and pull away. Yours and Hange's attention piqued. Erwin looked pleasantly surprised.
"What was that?"
Levi squirms, moving into your touch. "'M sorry", he whimpers.
Hange's jaw fell to the floor.
You hid your shock and rubbed his chin affectionately, thumb rubbing his bottom lip. A smile adorned your lips and wow that's- wow , Hange and Erwin thought.
"See what happens when you don't listen? You disappointed me, and you don't seem to like that", you tilt Levi's head up a bit, and you leaned down, kissing the corner of his lips.
"Now, are you going to answer me properly or are you going to continue being bad?"
Wow.
Hange was pleasantly surprised to see this side of you, and if anything, she was impressed. She preferred being dominant but, damn, if you pulled this on her then she wasn’t going to complain.
Levi whimpers, building up the courage to speak and thinking of what to say.
"I've wanted it, for so long"
You decide to cut down the pride-breaking as your hand went back to his nipple. "Wanted what? You have to specify sweetheart", you say in a kinder tone, and instantly Levi's body relaxed. He tries to pull you down by his tied wrists but you refused to budge. Erwin took Levi's nipple back into his mouth, licking and sucking as his fingers kept thrusting and stretching his hole.
"Erwin. I've wanted him for so long", he says, grinding down onto Erwin's fingers. "Want him to just fuck me already ", he finally says, to which Hange and Erwin both found themselves surprised. But pleased.
You finally lean down, kissing him on the lips. "Good"
He preens at the praise, clenching around Erwin's fingers.
You finally look up, the expression on your face making Erwin and Hange squirm. Just a little bit.
"You heard him, commander"
Erwin chuckles, amused. Who knew you were so freaky . He pulled his fingers out, getting up as he began discarding his clothes. Hange continued to watch, extremely turned on by you and Levi.
Submissive looked good on him.
And dominant- fuck. Dominant looked so good on you.
While Erwin was busy with removing his clothes and wiping off the lube on his fingers, you repositioned yourself and Levi. You made it so he was on his knees while you were sitting with your legs folded under you. You let Levi place his hands on your thighs, and you decide to take his lips into yours. He moans into the kiss, completely in a daze as he waited for Erwin to fill him up.
You take his distraction as an opportunity to untie his wrists.
He instantly puts one hand on your neck, deepening the kiss. "You're such a slut Levi", you say amusingly, only growing wetter when Levi whimpers and scratches his nails on your neck.
"You should see what I'm seeing", Hange says, slowly taking her shirt off. Erwin, who had just finished taking his sweatpants off, goes to stand next to the brunette. He felt his dick twitch at the sight.
One of your hands was placed on his waist, holding Levi firmly. Never did they think that they would see the day wherein their friend was in this situation but they weren't complaining. The sight of yours and Levi's tongues swirling against each other was really something else. Your other hand went to his head, fingers scratching his undercut. He whimpers, mouth stopping momentarily. You take the blindfold off, and it takes Levi a few seconds before he opened his eyes, adjusting to the brightness.
You smile. "My pretty little slut", you licked your lips at the sight of the fucked-out look in his eyes. He looked good.
"You look so pretty for us baby, so good and ready", you say, using your hand that wasn't on his waist to reach down and plunge three of your fingers into him. Compared to Erwin, three fingers were like four if it were yours.
Levi's eyes rolled back, resting his forehead on yours.
He's in subspace , you think. It was already obvious, from when he fucking apologized . But you were still surprised, but if anything, you were proud of yourself.
"Are you ready?", you ask Erwin.
Erwin nods, and you felt your mouth water at the sight of his dick. He was huge. What the fuck. That was at least, eight inches of girth and length. How the fu-
Hange, who was watching the whole thing, suddenly noticed something. "Angel?", you turn your head to look at her, Levi's head falling onto your shoulder. "Is there something you're hiding under that?", she gestures to Levi's sweater.
You smirk. "Glad you asked", you say, turning back to whisper into Levi's ear. "Ready to show them?"
He responds by getting up and nodding. He looked like an entirely different person, with his lips swollen and his expression reading 'fucked-out'.
You pull the sweater off his body.
Hange and Erwin's eyes popped out of their sockets.
You smile, and it was anything but innocent. "Do you like it? I wrapped him up just nice for you", you say. Ropes were tied all over Levi's chest and torso, and Erwin questioned how he didn't feel any of it when he was touching him. The green rope looked good, and it only fueled Hange and Erwin’s arousal further.
The rope wasn’t the rough kind, it was more on the firm cloth spectrum. You bought it a few years ago when you discovered your newfound interest in shibari. It was rare that you used it on yourself, but you absolutely loved doing it on others.
“You’re so filthy”, Hange chuckles. “I love it”
Erwin nods, standing at the foot of the bed. “He looks beautiful”, he says and Hange nods aggressively.
You laugh, turning back to face Levi.
“You hear that kitten?”
Red tinges his cheeks as he nods. Erwin kneels behind Levi, one hand holding his dick while his other hand placed itself on one of Levi’s buttcheeks. He looks at you, and you nod. Your hands placed themselves on Levi’s cheeks.
“Color?”
Levi swallows. “Green, but I need water”
You smiled, nodding as you reached for a small tumbler with a straw. You held it in front of his lips, to which he took a few sips. You rubbed his head affectionately, and he eventually unlatched his lips from the straw.
Hange gladly took the tumbler for you and placed it back on the nightstand.
“Just relax okay? Don’t clench too much”
He nods, and Erwin begins pushing in.
The stretch and the burn hit him hard. Compared to having a silicone toy inside him, having an actual dick felt much more different. He could feel the way his walls made Erwin’s skin drag. The way the lube made it slippery but he could still feel every vein on Erwin’s dick.
The way that the blond’s dick was rock-hard inside him. The way that Erwin’s hand gently massaged his butt, and the way his thumb pushed his cheek aside so he could see his length going further and further in.
It felt good.
It felt so fucking good.
“Just like that, you’re doing so good kitten”, you say, peppering kisses all over his face. He whimpers, hands gripping your thigh and shoulder. Erwin stops halfway, rubbing Levi’s back comfortingly. He couldn’t help the sigh that left his mouth. The feeling of Levi around him was heavenly.
The heat and tightness tempted him to push in further, but he needed to make sure Levi was alright.
Before he could ask though, Levi spoke first. “K-Keep going”
Erwin chuckles, not responding with words, and instead kept pushing in. His body tensed immediately, and you decided to distract him from the dull ache by leaving hickeys on his jaw and neck. You sucked and licked on the sensitive spot between his neck and shoulder, and he responded quite well, whimpering and dropping his head onto your shoulder.
You and Erwin took your time, making sure that Levi was relaxed and not in any serious pain. Once Erwin’s hips were pressed against Levi’s, he paused and let Levi actually adjust.
Levi stood limp on the bed, breathing heavily as yours and Erwin's hands massaged his body. Hange licked her lips, eyes focused on Levi's stretched rim.
You were basically throbbing, and the way Hange looked at all three of you wasn't helping.
You decided that it was time to give Erwin and Levi their 'alone time'.
"You can handle him just fine I'm sure", you say, to which Erwin chuckles and nods. Levi takes one last glance at you, and you smile as you give him a chaste kiss. "Be good kitten", you say before you got off the bed. Levi licks his lips, scooting closer to Erwin's body.
He feels Erwin press a kiss to his shoulder, and that alone had him weak in just seconds.
You make your way to Hange, who smirks up at you, closing her legs before patting her thighs. You gladly took your place on them, shamelessly making it so your ass pushed against Hange's clothed clit. She barely chuckles at your actions, her hand already going to your waist. You decide that giving Hange some relief and touching yourself could wait since the two of you wanted to watch first.
The moment you left the bed, Erwin's hand snaked up Levi's back before placing itself around the smaller man's neck. Levi whimpered as the calloused fingers pushed into his skin. He could feel Erwin's abs and chest on his back, and due to their size difference, the blond was practically looming over him. Erwin's breath ghosted his neck, and he swore he was going to fucking cum if Erwin kept nipping at the already bruising hickeys you left.
" E-Erwin "
The aforementioned doesn't falter. "Hm?"
"Just- fucking move already"
Erwin chuckles, and you could feel Hange's fingers rubbing your inner thigh.
"Ironic that you say that since I'm usually the one who gives you orders", Erwin chuckles. He pulls out completely, gripping Levi by his waist as he turned him around.
It was the first time they made eye contact in this whole session, and clearly , he was flustered. Erwin smirked at him, slowly pushing in once more. "What's on your mind?", he asks, one hand holding Levi by his hip while his other hand placed itself above Levi's head. Levi licks his lips, unsure of what to do with his hands.
Erwin notices it, of course he did. He removes his hand from Levi's waist and uses it to hold Levi's cheek. You and Hange watched eagerly as he took Levi's mouth in his.
Oh shit.
Levi moans into Erwin's mouth, tongues swirling together as his arms wrapped around Erwin's back. He feels Erwin's dick throb inside him, and unconsciously scratched Erwin's back with his nails. Using his leg and abdominal strength, Erwin slowly removed his hand from where it was placed above Levi's head and put it on Levi's waist so he could pull him up.
A smirk makes its way on your lips as Levi's butt was placed on top of Erwin's thighs. Levi laid there on the bed, greedily taking any sort of touch or pleasure from the man he had been lusting over for who knows how long. Erwin pulled away, and the two of them caught their breaths. Hange subconsciously squeezed your thigh, her eyes focused on the way Levi from his waist down was lifted onto Erwin's muscular thighs.
It wasn't long before Erwin began moving, and moans instantly left Levi's lips.
You were getting wetter and wetter, and just from your body language alone, Hange could tell that you were itching for some relief. She casually grabs the waistband of your booty shorts, pulling it down and under you, to which you slightly got up and eventually shook the fabric off your ankles.
A wet patch was seeping into your underwear, and Hange didn't have to see it because she could feel it. Her fingers spared no second as she slipped her fingers into your underwear.
Your hips jerked up as soon as Hange’s middle finger instantly pushed inside you.
Oh fuck.
You haven’t touched yourself in weeks.
Hange knew that very well, and with absolutely no restraint, began pushing her finger in and out. You could feel her tugging on your shirt so you quickly discarded it, revealing your black bra that had could be unclasped in the front.
You gladly let Hange do as she pleased with you, letting her relieve all the built-up tension in your body. Your eyes stayed fixated on the sight in front of you.
Erwin used both hands to hold Levi up by his waist, hips vigorously thrusting into the smaller man as Levi all but moaned. His hands were clutching the bedsheets above his shoulders, every muscle on his body flexing as his dick jostled with every thrust. You noticed that Erwin removed the lace panties, which you could understand since his dick was just that fucking huge.
You blinked, noticing the bulge in Levi’s lower stomach.
No way.
You lean back, causing Hange’s finger to pull out a bit.
That’s unfair.
And hot at the same time but it was still unfair!
“ Erwin ”
Levi’s body was noticeably much more sensitive now. His thighs were shaking, the heels of his feet digging into Erwin’s lower back. His mouth was open with mixes of moans, whimpers, breaths, and unclear words leaving his throat. Beads of sweat were rolling down his body as he felt himself get closer and closer.
Erwin bent down and took Levi’s lips in his, muffling the loud moans that were coming out of him. You could still hear them though, which only meant that Levi was seconds away from orgasming.
True to your suspicions, cum came spurting out of him, some drops sticking to Erwin’s stomach and some on his own plus his chest.
His body physically gave out, and he literally felt like he could pass out on the spot.
Erwin finished just seconds later, and you tried your best to not lay Hange down and ride her face because fuck you wanted to cum too.
“Don’t fall asleep on us you two”, Hange laughs, to which Erwin chuckles while Levi weakly glares at her.
You and Hange both got up, already aware of what you were going to do next.
Levi could only watch as he realized that yeah,
He was gonna be here for a while.
Notes:
I HAD to cut it off there, I just had to, this chapter was getting too long
but dw part two is already in the works!
thoughts about this chapter? like DETAILS I wanna know what yall think :D
Chapter 28: Domestic Shenanigans
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“You sure he can last?”, you ask rhetorically.
Hange laughs, fixing the pillows so she could sit up but still lean on something.
Erwin was sitting next to you, with Levi sitting on his lap. You told everyone to pause and have a bathroom break, including rehydrating. Since the four of you had been here since eight, and it was currently fucking 8:44 in the morning.
You didn’t know how you managed to lose track of time, but you finally understood why Levi was so fucked out.
Because he literally , got fucked , for a whole fucking hour.
Including the time when you fingered him in the shower.
“I’m sure two orgasms won’t be that tiring. Isn’t that right Levi?”
The man grumbles. “Fuck no”
Hange grins at you. “See?”, she says before sitting down, already naked, save for the bra that she still had on. You smile, laughing a bit before you turned to Erwin. “Ready to go?”, you ask, to which both Erwin and Levi nodded. Levi slowly got off of Erwin’s lap, crawling his way towards Hange.
You removed the rope just a few minutes prior, since Levi said that he didn’t like the way it absorbed his sweat and stuck to his skin.
You, Erwin, and Hange were just slightly sad about it, but if Levi didn’t like it then the three of you just had to get more creative.
You threw one of the strap-ons to Hange who caught it and began securing it around her waist. Levi voluntarily got on all fours. The one you have Hange was slightly different from the one you had were going to put on.
The one Hange had was made solely for fucking, meanwhile, yours was made for both fucking and being fucked.
There was no way you were going to stay here and not get fucked by Erwin.
You had priorities okay?
Your thoughts were cut off by a moan, and you weren’t surprised to see it come from Levi. You looked over, and you felt yourself throb upon seeing Levi sitting on Hange’s lap, four of the Section Commander’s fingers inside him.
Well, that was quick.
Hange’s name came out of Levi’s mouth, in a breathy, whiny manner.
It sounded beautiful.
“That’s it Levi”, Hange whispers into his ear, her other hand gently and slowly rubbing his already hardening dick. “Say my name”, she says, her thumb rubbing his tip.
Levi whimpers, head falling onto Hange’s shoulder. “ Hange ”, he whines. You lick your lips, already getting wet just from hearing his noises.
“Quite a sight don’t you think?”, Erwin says, and you weren’t even aware that he had moved closer to you until you felt his hot breath on your shoulder. You turn to face him, where he was sitting on the edge of the bed, one leg folded on the mattress as the other dangled off the bed.
You, however, were sitting with your legs folded under you, your bare butt comfortably sitting on the curve of your ankles. You haven’t removed your bra nor your underwear, mainly because you just didn’t think of it. Erwin puts a hand on your waist, and the touch made your body go hot.
“May I touch you, Y/N?”
You nod, turning your upper body around slightly so you could take Erwin’s lips into yours.
Your hips jerked up as soon as you felt Erwin’s fingers slip under your panties.
You moaned into Erwin’s mouth, your hand subconsciously going to his wrist as his index and middle finger pressed into your clit. You let yourself relax as Erwin began rubbing your sensitive nub.
You moaned into his mouth, to which he chuckled and pulled away.
“You’re dripping”, he says absentmindedly, gathering your precum in his fingers before finally inserting one inside you. You breathed heavily, your body all of a sudden feeling too hot. His finger dragged against your sensitive walls, pushing into random spots so he could see where you liked it.
“I think this would be much easier if we removed this don’t you think?”, Erwin pulls his hand out and tugs at your underwear. You nodded, scooting your body so you were sitting with your legs off the bed. You pulled your underwear down, with Erwin removing it the rest of the way.
You watched as he got off the bed and kneeled on the floor, hands grabbing your thighs as he looked at you. You could see the lust in his gaze, and you could also feel it in the way his grip tightened upon seeing you in this position. He licks his lips, thumbs rubbing your inner thigh.
“Mind if I..”, he trails off. You nod, letting Erwin spread your legs as he catches sight of your glistening pussy.
He doesn’t spare a minute to waste as he began licking up all your juices. Your whole body shivered. Your hand subconsciously ran through his soft hair, and you could only whimper as he alternated from licking at your clit to slightly pushing his tongue inside you.
He’s good at this.
Like the rest of his body, his tongue was large. Bigger than Hange’s and Levi’s. Even with just the tip of his tongue, he could swipe over your sensitive areas with ease, and the way your thighs occasionally closed from your sensitivity just egged him on. He knew he was doing something right, and fuck, the way that fed his confidence only makes you twice as horny.
Hange looked at the two of you before turning back to Levi, pressing a chaste kiss into his mouth.
“Seems like they’re enjoying themselves”, she chuckles, to which Levi turns around briefly, biting his lips at the sight of the two of you.
“Let’s get this inside you shall we?”
Levi eagerly nods.
It wasn’t long before Erwin began inserting his fingers, and you began getting closer. It’s been weeks since you last touched yourself, and having just watched Erwin rail the living crap out of Levi only made you go on edge. Erwin seemed to notice the way you were twitching and decided that he hurry it up.
You all had the whole morning to yourselves, so hell yeah you were going more than just two rounds.
“Does she taste good Erwin?”
The blond man hums into your cunt.
He pulls away. “Very. Did you get to have all this to yourself? I’m jealous”, his statement makes you and Hange laugh a bit. Erwin slows down a bit until he fully pulls away, helping you get up as Hange moved Levi back onto all fours.
You quickly put your strap-on around your waist and thighs, grabbing the lube that Hange threw to you. Levi turned his head to look at you over his shoulder, your gaze meeting his. You affectionately rubbed his waist with your clean hand, and instantly his body went lax.
Erwin decided to let you and Hange do your thing first, so he sat back and lazily stroked his dick.
You crawled behind Levi, taking a hold of the silicone length as you pressed it against his still loose entrance. Erwin really stretched him that much huh? You rubbed the tip of the toy around his lubed entrance, which only pulled impatient whines from him.
You pushed four fingers inside him.
He moans, not expecting you to do what you just did. His head falls to Hange’s chest, to which the brunette chuckled and began scratching his undercut gently. He whines, hips pushing back against your fingers. With him distracted, you took a hold of your dildo and pushed it inside him, below your fingers.
He gasps, clenching tightly around you.
It burned.
Hange chuckles at his reactions. “That’s it Levi. Take what our precious Y/N is giving you”, she says, grabbing the shorter man by his hair and taking his lips in hers. Levi goes pliant and just took it. Every touch, every stroke, every nudge at his sensitive spots, all of it.
He drank it all up, never feeling this aroused in his whole life.
The stretch burned just slightly, but it faded away the same amount of time. It was less than what he felt with Erwin but it was still a stretch.
You began moving your hips, aiming to let him adjust as you nudged his prostate to help him relax. Hange watched every expression that Levi made, already growing aware that she would become obsessed with seeing this side of her friend.
While you were busy with stretching and prepping Levi, Hange leaned to the side to grab a condom and threw it to Erwin who caught it with no problem. You had taught him how to put one on the other day, with the gracious help of a cucumber in your fridge. It was a funny ordeal, you had to admit.
Minutes passed and Levi was already going breathless. His chest heaved and his back arched in a way that showed just how worn out he already was.
You could see the way he struggled to keep himself up, and the prospect of you, Hange , and Erwin being the people who reduced him to this state was both flattering and surprising.
“I-I’m ready”, Levi mumbles.
Hange smirks and rewards him with a kiss. “Good boy”, she says, knowing full well the effect it had on him. You licked your lips as you pulled your fingers out, satisfied with the sight of his stretched and gaping hole that your dildo was loosely in.
Hange scooted beneath Levi’s body and took a hold of her own strap-on.
“Color?”, you ask as you watched Hange’s strap-on prod at Levi’s gaping entrance.
“Green. Just hurry up ”, Levi snarks, trying to roll his hips down. You and Hange chuckled, and you watched as Levi’s back arched slowly, with every inch that entered him. The stretch almost knocked him out, but he was dead-set on pleasing you three.
That and, the concept of you and Hange fucking him was turning him on more than he thought.
The stretch began stinging as Hange finally filled him to the brim.
His entrance spasmed with ache as his walls clenched, only unclenching once he felt the dull pain. It wasn’t the worst thing in the world, yet it still shook him to his core. You massaged his back, rubbing your slightly calloused fingers over his tense muscles. Hange kissed him on his forehead, moving down to his cheeks since she didn’t want to interrupt Levi who was catching his breath.
He took his time with trying to adjust, knowing full well that you, Hange, and Erwin would give him all the time that he needed.
It took maybe a few minutes, with a bunch of massaging and gentle hair scratching for him to finally say that he was ready.
You gently pulled Levi up, your hand around his neck while the other held him by his waist. Levi practically melted into your warmth, letting his head fall onto your shoulder as he smelled the faint scent of lemon. His hands placed themselves on Hange’s shoulders.
He looked so small.
You began rolling your hips, pulling a whine from him.
Levi always compensated his height with his dominance. With the way, he made silent claims of his superiority. Whether he admitted it or not, he was intimidating because of his reputation. His skill . That and his permanent frown pushed away anybody who wanted to talk to him casually.
But here,
The Levi that was currently sandwiched between you and Hange, with two dildos in his ass.
It was a sight.
His chest heaved heavily as Hange moved some stray hairs off his face, his fucked-out expression making this experience all the better. You began setting a pace, and so did Hange. Her hips rolled upwards as her abs flexed on her stomach.
Remind me to ride that-
“Shame you can’t feel him around you hm?”
Erwin was suddenly behind you, and you could feel his dick pushing between your cheeks. You sigh dramatically. “Isn’t it?”, you say, rubbing Levi’s waist affectionately.
“But that’s good isn’t it?”
Both Erwin and Hange raised an eyebrow. You used your hold on Levi’s neck to make him face you, your index finger pulling him by his jaw. “Don’t you think so too?”, you ask, not actually looking for an answer. You pushed your thumb into his mouth. “Because if we could, I don’t think I’ll ever want a day to pass without having you like this”, your voice dropped an octave lower.
Levi whined, lips slightly parted as his tongue circled your thumb.
Hange and Erwin watched as they throbbed.
“With you stretched to oblivion, and you being a good boy, just taking it ”
Levi whined, precum dripping down his length.
“You’re killing me here angel”, Hange half-groans and half-laughs. She wouldn’t be surprised if the bedsheets beneath her were soaked with her juices. Everything you said just ignited an even bigger fire inside her, and she just wanted, with every fiber of her being, to just fuck the living crap out of Levi.
And maybe ask you to do that to her sometime.
Her thoughts were interrupted with a moan that came from you.
Erwin’s fingers were currently inside you. Three digits pressing down into your g-spot. You groaned, your hips stilling as you felt him play around with your wetness. Another curl of his fingers onto your sensitive spot made your hips jerk forward, causing the strap-on to plunge fully into Levi’s hole.
“ Mmh ”, a muffled moan left Levi’s lips.
“Mind if I?”, you felt Erwin whisper into your ear. You nodded, wanting to feel his large and girthy length inside you. It wasn’t long before you felt Erwin’s condom-covered dick prod at your entrance, threatening to just slide in easily with how wet you were.
You breathed heavily, not used to having something so big inside of you. The stretch didn’t burn as much as you thought it would, but it still jostled you enough to cause Levi and Hange to pause and let you adjust.
Their gestures and patience were well appreciated, and you gave a chaste kiss to Levi’s shoulder as you felt one of his hands go on top of your own that was placed on his waist. It was so unexpectedly sweet and thoughtful that a small smile appeared on your face, hidden by the fact that your head was resting on his shoulder.
Erwin only pushed himself in halfway and paused to ask you if you were comfortable.
You nodded, even rocking your hips back to prove your point.
Any pain or ache that would’ve been left would be an easy fix thanks to your healing abilities.
Erwin pressed a kiss onto your head before plunging himself inside you. A startled moan left your lips, and your hips accidentally thrusted into Levi once more. The whine that came from him urged hange to start moving.
Erwin thrusted into you, jostling you with the way his tip pushed into the sensitive parts inside you. Areas you hadn't felt been touched in a while. It felt amazing . The underside of his dick nudged at your g-spot with zero effort, and every roll of his hips threw you off into a pleasured loop. You just felt so full.
"You feel amazing", Erwin grunts into your ear. The sound makes you moan, and your hips subconsciously began moving.
This developed a chain reaction of Erwin thrusting into you, which causes you to jostle forward into Levi who was eagerly taking every friction that he could get from you and Hange.
It was when Hange began thrusting upwards and causing Levi to finally let out a pleasured moan. The heaven-like sound causes you and Erwin’s arousal to spike.
Erwin pressed a gentle kiss onto your shoulder before he began literally fucking you into oblivion.
Your body jerked forward, filling Levi to the brim. He sobbed, mouth open as whimpers left his lips. Occasional breaths came out, harsh and heavy as he felt every single drag of silicone against his walls. Both of your hands were now on his waist, and he couldn’t describe the literal iron fucking grip you had on him.
Hange all but aimed to make him fall apart.
Levi’s muscles stiffened when he felt Hange’s calloused hands grip his dick.
“ A-Ah ”
You, however, were close to losing yourself in pleasured bliss.
You couldn’t help it.
The strap-on was rubbing your clit with every thrust that Hange made. Erwin was just pounding into you, and the sounds of his dick plunging into you filled the room. His dick kept intruding areas that were only growing twice as sensitive.
The coiling sensation in your lower abdomen nagged at your body, and you could tell that everyone else was getting close too.
Hange groaned as she thrusted upwards, the fatigue finally settling in her body as she felt her orgasm nearing. You could feel Erwin pressing up onto your back, and he suddenly spoke.
“Want me to pull out? Just so we’re sure?‘
You shake your head. “I took my pill, don’t worry about it”, you say, albeit a bit shakily.
We advocate for mutual effort in this household.
Erwin nodded, and decided that he would take it into his own hands, and began slamming his dick inside you. Your juices only served as lube, making it much easier for him to fuck the living shit out of you. Hange put in more effort to fuck up into Levi.
Levi reciprocated it by slipping his hand under the strap-on to rub Hange by her clit.
The resulting moan that left her lips made the three of you get closer.
You were basically limp, moaning helplessly as Erwin used you as a way to get off. Levi was losing himself in all of the bliss. This was way more enjoyable than he thought it would be.
It wasn’t long before Erwin thrusted one more time inside you, hitting your g-spot and your cervix at the same time that a tear ran down your face and your orgasm ripped throughout your whole body. This orgasm felt like it was dropped on your whole body without you knowing, and fuck, the way Erwin’s dick spasmed inside you only made you whimper.
You just let Erwin pull you away from Levi since you were too out of it to move.
Erwin gently pulled out before placing you on his lap. “You took me so well, Y/N”, he chuckles into your ear. You whined, trying to press yourself more into his warmth. You watched as Hange repositioned herself and Levi, with him now facing you, on his hands and knees.
Hange smirked at you before she began ramming into Levi.
A choked moan left his lips, and the only thing that kept him from falling lax onto the bed was your hand that placed itself on his cheek. His gaze met yours, and you weakly smiled at him. “Just a little bit more kitten”, you say before you leaned forward, taking his lips into yours.
There was already a dull ache forming in your legs, but it added to the effect of your post-orgasm bliss so you decided to start healing when you were done. Levi whimpered into your mouth, his body beginning to ache as Hange tried to make the two of them finish.
It only took another minute before Hange was groaning, body bending forward the same time Levi felt his walls and dick spasm.
“Good job kitten”, you say as you pull away.
No words were said as the four of you let yourselves rest.
You weren’t sure how you got into the shower, but you could recall being carried.
You were completely boneless as you leaned against Hange, and the brunette could only chuckle as she wrapped her arms around your waist. The warm water sprinkled over your bodies, and you couldn’t give a shit about the droplets of water that dripped down your face.
You had finished healing just a few moments ago, and sure enough, the fatigue hit you like a fucking truck.
You were slipping in and out of consciousness, but Hange made an effort to clean both of you as you subconsciously smiled at her. Hange paused and stared back at you, only to smile as well before kissing you on the lips.
There was that swarming feeling in your chest again.
The kiss stayed simple and sweet, but it eventually developed into making out with a whole bunch of grinding. Hange gently pushed you against the glass of your shower, pulling away once the two of you needed to catch your breath.
Hange breathily laughs, meeting your gaze. “Do you think those two are doing it right now?”
Your eyes squint as you pucker your lips. “Oh definitely, I’d say we have maybe thirty minutes”
Hange smiles. “You wouldn’t mind if I take my time with you no?”
You laughed, draping your arms around Hange’s shoulders.
“Not at all”
How To Train Your Dragon 2 was playing on your TV screen, and Hange all but watched enthusiastically. She shouted and pointed at the dragons that would pop up in the scenes, bombarding you with questions about random things such as if those creatures were actually real.
Levi sat on your lap, eagerly watching the movie as his mouth opened every time he finished eating the cubes of apple, mango, or watermelon, which meant that he wanted another bite. You and Erwin alternated on feeding him, using toothpicks to pick at the cubes in the bowl placed at the coffee table.
Hange was basically vibrating in her seat, bouncing on the cushions as she occasionally shook you by your arm, which in turn shook Levi who for once just acted like he wasn’t annoyed with her.
After the three of you got finished with cleaning up. Sorta. You replaced your bedsheets since all of your fluids only seeped through just slightly. You threw all of the bedsheets plus dirty clothes into the washing machine then began replacing them with clean ones.
Levi, much to his dismay, was told to just sit on your mini sofa since it was obvious he was still worn out. You had healed and drank water so you were pretty much all good. Erwin and Hange gladly helped you, since they seemed interested in modern-day beds as well.
After everything and everyone was clean, the four of you passed out in bed.
It was around 10 in the morning, so you thought it would be fine if you could just eat lunch when you woke up.
You were in the middle, with Levi cuddled into your chest. Erwin had his hand on Levi’s waist as he laid behind him, his head on Levi’s shoulder. They were the first to lay down, and the fact that Levi’s feet aligned with Erwin’s knees was so fucking adorable that you grabbed your phone from the nightstand and snapped a picture.
You then joined them right after, and Levi immediately pulled you closer, wanting to be sandwiched by both you and Erwin. Hange placed herself behind you, an arm wrapping around your waist as she pressed one kiss to your neck before falling asleep like the rest of you.
You had set an alarm, so around 11:45, you were all making your way downstairs.
Erwin helped you cut up onions and garlic, Hange helped with washing and cooking the rice since you had taught her, which left you and Levi to cut up fruit.
The rice was still cooking, so the four of you moved to the living room and here you were.
It felt surprisingly domestic.
It felt like home.
Messy hair looked good on them , you’d noticed.
You hear Hange gasp. “The rice cooker did the click thing! Let’s eat!”, she shouts, easily pausing the movie like you’d taught her before she jumped over the couch to prepare lunch. You laughed and told Erwin and Levi to wait here, and that all of you could eat lunch in the living room. Erwin nodded, but Levi was more focused on the fact that Hange paused the fucking movie.
“It was getting good”, he grumbles.
A fond smile made its way to both your and Erwin’s faces.
“Y/N! LOOK! IT’S PERFECT! IT LOOKS EXACTLY LIKE HOW YOU SAID IT WOULD!”
You chuckled, making your way to Hange.
Yeah, this, this was home.
Notes:
*cackles in things will start angst-ing from now*
1. stop falling in love with every nice and active reader challenge: failed. ISTG SO MANY OF YOU ARE SO NICE LIKE??????? *pulls ring box out of pocket*
2. what arcs are yall looking forward to
3. be honest. do yall prefer smuts between the women than the men cuz istg yall don't react when I make y/n interact with characters like eren or jean, but I'm just curious! cuz ill still definitely be making chapters between everyone *slowly cackles in drafts*
Chapter 29: Hold You Close
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was around dinner time when you brought up the idea.
It was a tiring day at the Corps, so you weren't surprised when you got slurred and unclear responses. Even Mikasa was exhausted. She leaned against your right, while Armin leaned against your left. You were feeling a little drowsy yourself, having been training alongside them for the whole day. Today was extra strenuous because you and Eren were tasked with helping new recruits learn how to go against titan shifters. Everyone was unsure of how many shifters there were, so it was best to have everyone have their share of knowing how to deal with one.
The task challenged your and Eren's hardening abilities the most.
While you were ten times better at combat and defense now, it was always against Eren.
It was like having to swat at mosquitoes. You didn't hold back with making Floch extra miserable though, and you made sure that Marlo got special attention when it came to actually learning how to compromise when dealing with shifters.
The main issue with the recruits was how they were all just staring at your titan form.
You knew that men will be men. Perverts will be perverts. But Jesus fucking Christ , they shouldn't be sporting boners at every second of training. It got to the point that one of the recruits would stare at you after you came out of your titan. Your squad, which was Levi's, all went lethal.
They didn't do anything, but they were definitely protective and pulled you away before the man or his friends could gawk at you further.
Today though, you snapped.
It was during break time when everyone was rehydrating and/or eating snacks. You were on your way to eat with your squad when the man had the fucking audacity to grope your ass. You saw red .
Everyone in the training area went silent as the man's scream echoed throughout the field.
Your hand held his wrist as your foot pinned his shoulder down. The snapping sound was satisfying and your ice-cold glare made everyone in the field shiver. Hange and Levi came rushing over, with Moblit and one more of Hange's squad trailing behind them. There was no trace of remorse on your face as the man kept cursing at you to let go. You held his now limp arm in a tight grip, and you could see where his shoulder had been dislocated and his arm had been popped out of its socket.
Hange came next to you, concern and confusion written all over her face as she saw pure rage in your expression.
"Tell the bitch to let go!", the man screamed, tears in his face as the searing pain in his shoulder shook his whole system.
You ignored him, and Hange was still speechless. Levi was watching, confused as the rest of everyone. You look up, another wave of shivers washing over the new recruits plus the Scouts. You breathe through your nose as you bend your leg, using the man's shoulder as a platform. You put your other arm over your thigh, a blank expression on your face as everyone watched you make a stepping stool out of the man who was in pain.
"Take this as an example, all of you"
Hange and Levi blinked at the completely different tone of your face.
You sounded completely furious.
"50% of the Scouts are women", you start. "And one of your strongest soldiers is a woman, the Ruler of the Walls is also a woman", you say, eyes briefly going to Mikasa, who just looked shocked at what you were doing. You shrug it off, too enraged to think of anything else.
"I don't flatter myself that much. But I'm one of the reasons why you lot can have the privilege of getting in good training before the expedition. Heck, I can confidently say that my skills outshine most of the Scouts", you say, smirking as your grip loosened just slightly around the man's wrist.
"But it seems that many of you only see me as an object with a pair of boobs and an ass", you laugh, but it was voided of any amusement.
"This man, or whatever you can call this , is one of those people"
Hange backed away as she crossed her arms, wanting to see how this will play out. Moblit didn't encourage her to stop the incident, since he was too shocked at the whole display going on. Levi just watched, albeit with a small smile on his face that could only be visible if you looked hard enough. The situation clicked the moment you mentioned the injured man.
"Unless someone from the recruits can beat me in a fight, in human form because I’m kind, then please", you yank the man up by his dislodged arm, and everyone winced as he screamed in pain.
"Don't bother ogling over my body, or any woman's body for that matter. it's not for any of you incompetent weaklings to look at"
You let go of the man’s arm and stepped off his shoulder.
“Let’s see if you can fight against titans after slacking off in training”
You turn around, looking at Hange and Levi.
Everyone blinked as you smiled at them.
“I’m hungry, let’s go eat!”, and you dragged them away, leaving a terrified group of recruits and an impressed and proud squad. Jean and Connie burst out laughing as soon as you left, pointing at the man writhing in pain.
Eren and Armin stared at him whilst Sasha and Mikasa chuckled to themselves. The recruits who were part of those who ogled over you were standing awkwardly, whilst the others like Marlo just stood there, impressed.
Everyone went silent and froze when you came jogging back.
“Oh, by the way, Marlo? Where are you?”, you look around, your expression free of any anger and your voice sounding back to normal. Marlo reluctantly stepped forward, and you smiled at him as you reached for his arm.
He flinched involuntarily, but you just laughed as you pulled him next to you, your arm hooking around his elbow. You began walking back to the direction you came from, bringing Marlo with you as you ignored everyone’s stares. “I wanted to see how much you’ve improved, and I wanted to ask a couple of things”, you say, loud enough for everyone to hear.
He nodded, albeit stiffly.
Marlo was a sweetheart, and you were going to make it crystal goddamn clear that he was your favorite amongst the recruits.
“What is it you wanted to discuss with me Miss Y/N?”
The politeness in his voice made you laugh. “Y/N is fine”, you say, to which he nods. “I wanted to ask about how your relationship with Hitch is going”
He stiffens slightly but gives you a vague response.
“I don’t know what you’re pertaining to, Y/N, there is nothing about my relationship with Hitch that is notable or important to mention”
You hum, squinting your eyes as the two of you walked alongside each other. You were thinking of what to say since you knew you had a habit of making people here uncomfortable with the way you were too straightforward. Marlo didn’t even question how you knew him, or Hitch. He was informed about you during the briefing. One of the Scouts was explaining who the members of Squad Levi were, and that’s when he learned more about you.
But he also met you before.
Which he mentioned without thinking.
“I don’t mean to pry, but what is your relationship with Commander Erwin and Section Commander Hange?”
He freezes when your hardened hand hovers over his face. Your usual titan claws were in human size but it was still threatening. “What happened in that cafe, stays in that cafe, got it? ”
He nods stiffly.
And that’s how you ended up inviting him into your friend group.
“What’s… a sleep… over”, Sasha says drowsily.
You laughed, deciding to explain it when everyone wasn’t half asleep.
Your arms ached as you taped the last wire onto the ceiling.
Mikasa watched as she sat cross-legged on the carpeted floor. Eren and Armin set next to her, all three of their necks craning up as they watched you stand on both a ladder and random furniture. Jean, Sasha, and Connie were currently downstairs watching the food baking in the oven.
Mikasa was ready to sprint in case you misplaced your foot and fell, but you assured her that you would be fine and that you could heal if it was necessary.
She didn’t listen.
“Aaaand done!”, you jump off the ladder and desk.
Attached to the ceilings were fairy lights and mini lanterns, each miniature light source giving off a soft golden glow. Your bed was moved to the corner of your room, leaving a very wide and open space. You laid a fluffy carpet down on the floor and surrounding it piled upon piles of pillows from all over your house. There was a wooden food tray placed on top of a miniature table in the middle, filled with chips, fruits, and drinks.
Hange suddenly popped into the room.
“We have arrived!”, she announces, arms in the air as Levi and Erwin walked up behind her. You smiled, greeting the three of them by tackling them in a hug. Erwin chuckles and puts a stiff hand on your upper back, while Levi just grumbles but melts into the hug.
Hange wrapped her arms around your waist and her eyes sparkled upon seeing the decorations in the room.
It had been two weeks since that day when the four of you, ahem, got intimate, and three days after you proposed the idea of having a sleep-over. Training went on smoothly although a bit distracting since each of you did your own part in teasing each other. Hange would shamelessly brush her hand over your lower back every time the two of you swung by each other, and you would get her back by moaning into her ear when she was alone and least expecting it.
Levi went back to being a straight-faced individual who had a permanent frown on his face all 24 hours of each day. But you and Erwin were able to get him to blush a few times, whether it be through calling him by his bedroom nickname or simply standing just a little too close.
You and Erwin had your moments too, but for legal reasons, they shall not be disclosed.
You nearly forgot that you were now an official Scout, therefore being in any sort of intimate relationship with Erwin or Hange could be considered illegal.
Oops.
Your relationships with the others were also entertaining, you had to admit.
For one, Mikasa was getting more affectionate.
Second, Eren and Armin were surprisingly stirring up conversations with you more often. Eren mostly talked to you about theories as to how you ended up with titan powers, and how many shifters there could be. His eyes sparkled sometimes, and your heart ached every time.
Armin mostly asked about what the modern-day world was like. He didn’t ask if the sea was real, or if there were glaciers of ice, or if there were fiery rivers. He wanted to see it for himself, and you gladly spilled nothing about them. You often spent your free time and day-offs to show him modern technology. He really enjoyed learning about keyboards and music.
His favorite artist as of now was Troye Sivan, but he mostly enjoyed Disney songs.
You tried getting him to listen to songs that were mildly (extremely) dirty, but you decided that he could listen to those another time.
He was also one of the Scouts that was really eager to learn English.
He then developed the habit of calling you ‘bestie’.
It made you smile so much that he decided that it would be what he would call you instead of your nickname. He only felt happier when the others would question what it meant, but you would simply reply with “yes Minmin?”.
It made him feel special.
Training every day was bound to affect your body, and you could tell since your arms were slightly leaner. Your stomach had formed a faint line in the middle and two more two inches to its left and right. You noticed that your period was getting lighter and less frequent, and at first you thought you were pregnant with Erwin’s child.
You rooted out the possibility since you used twice the amount of protection.
That, and your period came just a day after.
When you asked Hange and the others about it, they stared at you dead in the eyes and asked what the fuck you were on about.
Mikasa, Sasha, and Hange’s faces collectively fell when you said that you bled once each month, and you had to sit them down for a PowerPoint presentation about what periods are and how they worked. You were honest to God shocked, but it made sense.
Everyone in the Corps, especially the main characters, was painfully physically active.
Hard training could lessen the frequency of periods and in their circumstances, make them stop completely.
So you guessed that that was what was happening with you, and if anything, you were more than glad to get rid of your cycles even if it meant being physically active most days.
Other than that, things with the plan to take back Wall Maria were going smoothly.
Commander Pyxis was informed of your abilities, and he didn’t even question it.
If you were being completely and brutally honest, you were terrified.
In just two to three weeks, you would be going face-to-face with Zeke, Reiner, and Bertholdt. Not just them but Pieck. You had no idea how to save everyone because you genuinely believed that Eren starting the Rumbling was the only way. You couldn’t think of a way for the world to stop discriminating against the Eldians, and the hellforsaken Marleyans across the sea weren’t helping with your crisis.
You had the full intention of saving Erwin, but in case something goes wrong and someone is on the verge of dying unexpectedly, you still had one more serum.
The question of who to feed Bertholdt to was something that’s been nagging at your chest for weeks.
As you stood in your room, gazing over at Erwin and Armin who were conversing about your laptop that was in Armin’s lap, you couldn’t help but feel like you were failing.
Because Mikasa would check up on Eren, and would confirm that Reiner should be killed. But you had two fucking serums. You could feed both Reiner and Bertholdt to Armin and Erwin, but how much damage can that one change in the timeline cause? No matter what scenarios you imagined, you just couldn’t think of a way to let Erwin survive whilst letting Reiner survive as well.
Because the guilt kept nagging at you and you just couldn’t kill Reiner.
You promised them. You promised him. That no matter what happens, you didn’t think of them as enemies. You were sure that you wouldn’t be able to change anyone’s minds should the time come that Bertholdt would be fed to a titan, but you were also sure, that telling everyone that Bertholdt should be given to Armin was going to wreak havoc. That everybody would question your advice.
Saving Armin, who was basically a rookie, over the Scout Regiment’s Commander?
That was bound to make a lot of people’s trust in you break, and it was bound to make some people even hate you.
You were terrified.
So fucking terrified.
You knew that Hange and Levi would trust your judgment since you knew what was best for everyone. But how deep is that trust? You, who had developed a friendly and intimate relationship with Erwin, suddenly telling everyone that he shouldn’t inherit the Colossal Titan?
Words couldn’t fucking describe how stressed and scared you were.
You had never been put in this situation where the whole world’s fate was decided by you.
You could have Erwin eat Bertholdt and maybe the Rumbling wouldn’t have happened. He could form plans to come to a peace treaty with other nations, but it was so risky.
Not only that, but Eren hasn’t even seen the future yet.
He might straight-up kill you since you messed up the timeline so badly. Heck, the Rumbling might still happen but you weren’t sure if the outcome would be the same. You wanted to cry.
Like the cry-fall-to-the-floor-sobbing-and-not-breathing type of cry.
“The person who can save humanity isn’t me or Commander Erwin. It’s Armin”
You fell silent.
Right.
The bitterness all over your body dissipated in a blink of an eye.
“It’s Armin”
The problem disappeared and the solution was right in front of you.
Okay, breathe. You’ve figured it out.
“Y/NNNN, the thing in the oven is done!”, Sasha peeks into the bedroom. You nod, making your way downstairs as you smelled the beef and cheese. You found Jean and Connie staring at it through the glass of the oven, but they quickly scooted away when they saw you grab your kitchen mittens.
Your mind was still clouded as you pulled the pan out of the oven, and it wasn’t until Jean was flimsily grabbing the pan from you that you saw Sasha’s concerned expression.
“Y/N! You forgot to put on your mittens you airhead!”, she scolded, hitting your body with the chunky mittens as she glared at you. You laugh, finally connecting back to reality as you looked at your hands and- wow they were red.
“I’m sorry, I was just thinking of something”, you say off-handedly, waving your hands in front of you as steam emitted from your palms and fingers. Sasha looks at you, concerned. Connie and Jean went upstairs already, leaving you and Sasha in the kitchen as everyone talked and laughed upstairs.
You continued preparing the food, putting the baked nacho dip into a large bowl before grabbing a spoon.
Before you could bring the rest of the food upstairs though, Sasha held you by your wrist.
She looks at you, and you couldn’t even deny that being so lost in thought to the point you couldn’t feel pain wasn’t bad or concerning. She doesn’t say anything and just waits for you to speak.
You sighed, setting the food down on the kitchen island. “I’m fine Sasha, I promise it’s nothing”
Sasha looks at you, before taking your hands in hers.
She stares at the rings on your fingers, tracing the diamonds with her thumb.
“I don’t like when there’s something troubling you”, she admits.
“Most of my days were made a billion times better because of you”, she trails off and smiles sheepishly. “And your food”, her words make you laugh. She pulls you closer to your body and oh this is a hug. You wrapped your arms around her neck, and you could feel yourself go lax in her hold.
This is nice.
“I wanna be there for you, as much as you are for me”, her tone was surprisingly soft.
You said nothing and just held her closer.
An unconscious smile made its way to your face.
“So what do you do, usually? In ‘sleep-overs’”, Hange makes air quotes with her fingers. Everyone looks at you, mouths either full or hands holding drinks.
You smile menacingly.
“Multitude of things actually, the possibilities are endless so long as you’re creative”, you hold a finger gun up, the mischievous smile never leaving your face.
Hange and Erwin were the most intrigued.
“Care to enlighten us?”, Erwin asks.
You could tell that the younger people of the group were still slightly on edge.
Why wouldn’t they be? Erwin Smith and Levi Ackerman are casually hanging out with everyone.
“There’s games. Those are a must. We have UNO, Truth or Dare...”, you trail off.
The devil’s wings, tail, and horns grew out of you as you smirked.
“There’s Spin the Bottle, Seven Minutes in Heaven, anything I mentioned pique your interest?”, you ask. If your smirk was anything to go by, then Hange, Levi, and Erwin were more than sure that the games you were talking about were more than above the line of appropriate.
Hange leans forward from where she sat. “Seven Minutes in Heaven caught my attention, mind elaborating for us angel?”, the nickname slips up naturally. The use of ‘angel’ while talking about the game Seven Minutes in Heaven made you laugh slightly.
You nod, setting down your bowl of ramen in the center where you had all placed the food and drinks. “See my closet over there?”, you gesture with your head. Everyone nods.
“Seven Minutes in Heaven is a game where you put two people in a closet, for seven minutes, believe it or not”, the sarcasm at the end of your sentence makes everyone laugh. “It’s up to the two people what they’re going to do in those seven minutes”, a knowing smirk makes its way to your and Hange’s lips.
“I’m in”, Hange says with no hesitation.
Erwin nods, while Levi sips his tea. He wasn’t scowling, which meant he was up for it.
You could tell that the younger generation of the group was hesitant.
“Oh, and if you pick someone who’s older or younger, you get it”, everyone nods. “You can pick someone else. But it doesn’t really matter since there’s no specific thing to do when you’re in the closet. But if you’re uncomfy then you can skip, consent and comfort is a must in this household”
Hange smiles unconsciously at you.
Everyone agrees to play the game after that.
Eren holds a hand up. “You said that there’re no specifics in what you do in the closet, but what do you usually do?”
You didn’t even bat an eye. “Want me to demonstrate?”
Everyone nods.
You decide to just use an empty champagne bottle, and everyone watched as you spun it.
It lands on Armin.
Seconds passed and Connie was sliding the door shut, leaving everyone to wonder what you and Armin could be doing. Hange had the timer on, and the conversation between those outside the closet went smooth although vague. Everyone was mostly curious about what you and Armin were doing.
Not even a second later, a whimper came out of the closet.
The room went silent.
“Y/N”
“Hm?”
“Is this what you usually do?”
You hum, pressing your lips to his jaw. He makes a noise, though it sounded like a squeak more than anything. He gave you consent just a few seconds ago after you explained to him more about the concept of the game. You could see his face going red, and his body instantly went hot.
You weren’t planning to have clothes get removed, but it was definitely more than kissing.
There was a buzzing sensation in your head but it was faint, so you assumed it was from your Wi-Fi. You still couldn’t figure out the actual scientific reason as to how or why it was that way, but you couldn’t ponder on it any longer because Armin was whining into your ear.
You chuckled, continuing with your task of leaving hickeys on his neck and shoulder. You figured that he was sensitive there, and every time you sucked on specific areas he would freeze momentarily before sighing as his body went lax.
His blond hair tickled your cheek slightly so you held pulled them aside with your hand, further keeping him in place.
You tried to not touch him anywhere else, mainly because fucking wasn’t something you like to do rushed nor in what was technically public.
Before either of you could say anything, there was a knock at the closet.
“Three minutes!”, you could hear Connie saying.
You hummed against Armin’s neck, and he whimpered as your other hand that was on his waist tightened its grip. He was so pliant. He took everything you gave him and he only yearned for more. You pulled away just seconds later.
Armin looked wrecked.
Hanging off of his shoulders was your hoodie since you said that he had free access to your clothes. His gaze met yours, and he could instantly recognize the mischief in yours.
“I did say that I would demonstrate didn’t I?”
He nods once he remembered.
“You wouldn’t mind if I have you as an assistant, are you okay with that?”
He nods eagerly, knowing full well what you were going on about. You smiled and he squeaked as he was lifted off the ground. Your hands gripped his thighs and his legs followed suit with wrapping themselves around your waist, the heels of his feet pressing into your lower back.
“Arms around my shoulders baby”
He listens, and it wasn’t until you could hear someone saying you had a minute left that you looked up at Armin. You couldn’t even ask for permission because suddenly his lips were on yours.
The door swings open.
And everybody screamed.
Everybody being Sasha, Connie, and Jean.
You pulled away, leaving Armin to hide his face in your shoulder as you turned to face everyone. “Does the game make sense now?”, you ask, to which Hange was the first to nod. Mikasa closed Eren’s mouth that was open. You went out of the closet, bringing Armin with you as you went back to your spot, placing him next to you.
He threw the hood over his shoulders, too shy to look at anybody in the face.
You laughed.
“Minmin, you gotta pick someone to go next”
He whines, and that’s when everybody relaxes. “Dunno, uh, Eren?”
The aforementioned blinks.
Hange hands him the bottle to spin.
He curses beneath his breath and spins it. Everyone after seeing your and Armin’s display watched. It lands on Jean, and Sasha cackles. Connie and Sasha pushed the two males into the closet, and you could already feel the tension from outside the closet.
You scooted behind Armin, pulling his hood down before using the hair tie that was around your wrist to style his hair. The conversation went easily after that, since no one could really stay awkward and bothered when you were so casual about everything. Hange asked you about your skin since you were still figuring out if hardening could affect it.
“It’s not sensitive or anything, but I can sort of feel it? Like the feeling of my hardened skin is still there”, you say, holding Armin’s hair in one hand as you showed one of your hands to the group. Your hands were calloused now, and Hange rubbed her fingers over your palm.
“I see, but maybe once you’ve perfected the task of letting it chip off by command we can see if anything changes”, she says. You nodded, going back to styling Armin’s hair. Mikasa and Sasha were conversing about some of the recruits, and the topic was brought up.
“The man’s arm is still broken, the perverted one”
You didn’t even look up. “Oh?”
Your pinky finger slid across Armin’s scalp. “Sucks to be him I guess”
Everyone laughs.
The game lasted maybe an hour before everyone became too exhausted to play any longer.
That was the result of starting an accidental pillow fight with veteran Scouts.
You checked the time, the clock reading 12: 49 AM. Mikasa and Eren were already half-asleep, with Mikasa leaning on your right, her head laid on your shoulder. Eren was laying on your lap, a pillow placed under his head. You leaned against the wall, content with where you were. Just a few minutes later, Armin came crawling over. You gestured with his hand to the empty spot on the pillow on your lap.
He happily laid his head next to Eren, who opened his eyes upon feeling someone next to him. He got up, since he was laying with his body facing your left, but he changed positions so he was laying next to Armin.
Your heart burst in your chest as you watched him drape his arm around Armin’s side, who gladly scooted into his warmth.
Your left hand put itself on Eren’s head, your fingers threading through his hair as he relaxed. Mikasa absentmindedly did the same to Armin, who basically melted. You sigh, content with everything for once.
Falling asleep went easy.
And if Hange took pictures of the four of you, then it was no one’s business.
Notes:
1. thoughts, about every scene ovo
2. apologies in advance if I make you cry at some point in this fic
3. genuinely curious, what do you think will change about the original plot in the fight in shiganshina arc, because I have a couple of things in mind BUT I wanna know if any of you can guess uwu
4. the mikasa smut will be happening soon *cackles*
5. I've mentioned that this will be a series, and an idea came up recently. I've been wondering if I should rewrite the smut chapters but the reader is male, like, has a dick instead, should I orrrrrrr
Chapter 30: In Just A Few Days
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The events of the previous night were mostly a blur.
You could vaguely remember giving Armin hickeys, Erwin and Levi kissing in the closet, and Sasha nearly jumping into the pool from your bedroom balcony. You couldn’t remember who stopped her, but whoever it was fell into the pool instead, and you had to rush to see if whoever it was didn’t hit their fucking head or snap their neck.
You remembered falling asleep after Mikasa, Eren, and Armin had cuddled close to you, so you assumed that at some point throughout the night, Armin and Eren moved unconsciously, since when you woke up, it was just you and Mikasa cuddling on the carpet, with Eren and Armin cuddling a few inches away.
Sasha, Jean, and Connie were in some sort of cuddle pile, with Jean being the base while Sasha and Connie laid on his outstretched arms, their heads on his shoulder area. Just across from them were Erwin, Levi, and Hange. Erwin was laying on your bed, his arm around Levi’s waist as the shorter man cuddled into him, his face hidden from your view.
Hange was awake, and she was playing with the two’s hair.
“Adorable aren’t they?”
A breathless laugh left your lips, though it was deeper than your usual voice.
“I’m surprised they made out last night, all things considered”
Hange chuckles softly.
“True. But I like how they are right now, it’s been torturous having to be in their cloud of sexual tension”, Hange says, pulling her hands back as she got up from the bed and made her way towards you. Mikasa stirred in her sleep as you moved away from her, but you just removed your hoodie and folded it so her head could still lay somewhere comfortable.
You and Hange left the room and closed the door since the AC was still on.
It was probably around six in the morning, given the cold air and the quiet noises outside. Having just left your hoodie to Mikasa, you were now just in your sweatpants and sports bra. Hange was sporting your sweatshirt, saying that it smelled like you so she liked wearing it whenever she could. Partnered with that was a pair of leggings that perfectly outlined her muscular legs.
You made your way to the kitchen, and you got flashbacks to when you washed the dishes at around two in the morning after Sasha attempted to jump into the pool through the balcony. Hange seemed to remember it too since she laughed as soon as you stopped to look at the sink.
She went to the corner of your kitchen, grabbing the coffee grounds, creamer, sugar, and cinnamon. She developed a routine whenever she came over, and she treated your house like it was her own home. She went to the fridge to get almond milk and paused to give you a kiss on the head before going back to what she was doing.
The warmth that surged your body felt like a hug.
You were preparing a simple breakfast since you had to feed nine people plus yourself.
You settled with two eggs and bacon. Upon smelling the meat being seared, Hange went to make rice. Hange stood next to you as she washed the rice, and while she was doing that, you were busy whisking the eggs together.
You decided to make a bowl filled with bacon bits, mixed with onions, garlic, lettuce, tomato, and potatoes. It would be enough to feed everybody at the same time, but it was also really delicious. Everyone liked meat, but you would be damned if you let them eat just that.
You sauteed the vegetables, easily using one hand to flick the food up with your grip on the handle and catching it with the pan. Once the bacon was halfway done, you transferred it to the vegetable pan. You lowered the heat on both stoves as you poured the eggs into the pan where you cooked the bacon.
You did it in intervals, by pouring just enough for one person and letting it cook before removing it then making another. The mini omelets looked cute, and you were sure that the others would enjoy them. You made sure to put extra pepper in Hange’s and Connie’s since they’ve said they really like it.
You could smell the coffee brewing, and mixed with the bacon and vegetables the smell of it just felt like home.
Hange set the drinks down on the dining table, making sure to place everyone’s drinks next to the person you and Hange wanted to sit next to each other. You could tell since she placed the biggest coffee mug next to Levi’s tea.
There were two mugs left, and before Hange set them down on the table, she made a quick trip to the fridge to put ice in your coffee.
You resisted the urge to punch your chest because why the fuck is my heart beating so fast-
You were able to snap out of your daze pretty quickly, and you finished cooking the bacon and vegetables. You finished the eggs shortly after, and you put all the bowls and cutting board in the sink. Before you could even finish putting everything neatly onto the plates, Hange made her way to the sink and began washing the dishes.
. . .
“Hange?‘
“Yes angel?”
Heartbeat go brrr-
“You know you can wash the dishes later, right?”
She hums, pumping the dish soap onto the sponge. “I’m aware”, is all she says. You stared at her as she washed the dishes, humming a tune to herself as she placed the clean bowls and cutting board on the drying rack. You stiffly put all the food on the table, before making your way to the stack of plates.
The sound of Hange’s humming continued as you stood next to the rice cooker, waiting for the ‘click’.
You checked the clock and realized that it wouldn’t be for another five minutes or so, so you went behind Hange,
And hugged her from behind.
Do normal people do this?
Hange turns her head momentarily to kiss you on the head.
Meh.
“Want to bet how long it’ll take before one of them will go down?”
You laugh, pressing the side of your face to Hange’s back. “If Sasha can smell the food then I guess it’ll be her”, you mumble, which causes Hange to chuckle. “But Erwin and Levi are probably going to wake up next since I don’t think they’ll want the others to see them cuddling”
Hange hums, and you could feel the vibration of her voice through her upper back.
“I’m betting one kiss that it’ll be Levi”
You smirk. “I’m betting a whole makeout that it’ll be ”Erwin”
Hange chuckles at your words, washing off the soap on her hands as she turned the faucet off. You grabbed the kitchen towel and handed it to Hange, who wiped her hands dry before facing you. Just seconds later, you hear footsteps coming from the stairs.
“Good morning”, you hear Erwin say.
You and Hange turned to see the stairs, and there you could see Erwin.
With Levi thrown over his shoulder.
Laughter left both your and Hange’s lips, and you could hear Levi grumbling curses at the three of you.
“Are the other’s awake yet?”, you ask.
Erwin shakes his head.
“They have all moved into one pile, I just draped one of the blankets over them and let them rest for a little while longer”
“You’re such a dad”, Hange cackles. Levi lets out a small unexpected laugh and is then put down by Erwin. The two men went to sit in their spots, not before throwing the two of you knowing looks. You and Hange, being the menaces you were, just ignored them and went to put rice on your plates.
The morning went by peacefully, with the four of you eating while the rest slept upstairs. They needed rest, and the food was still hot so you had no worries about the food growing cold. Hange occasionally fed you, which started a random sequence of each of you feeding each other. It started with Erwin feeding Levi to which he would grimace before feeding you, which then made you feed Hange who then fed Erwin.
It was nice.
And you were sure that you needed it,
Since it would probably be the last time you’ll get to spend mornings together like this.
It was two days before the mission.
Everybody was getting anxious, and you could notice the way everyone’s behavior changed.
Your squad spent time with you more, talked to you more, heck, sometimes they wouldn’t even want to leave your side. You weren’t all that good either. You had this constant urge to hide and curl up into a ball, and every time the blood and the death of every Scout flashed before your eyes you couldn’t help but want to cry.
Or pass out, depends on the hour.
You could understand why everyone was so clingy now.
Because they weren’t aware of what was gonna happen and if they would come back alive.
You couldn’t even go through a day without having someone next to you. And if you were being completely honest, the anxiety was getting to you too. You went home early after today, saying that you just wanted some alone time to which Hange and the others let you without questioning it.
They seemed to understand that you needed to think things over, which included finalizing your plans for the mission.
You were conflicted.
You knew who you were going to save.
Who you were going to keep alive.
But you didn’t know who to kill.
There were just so many factors.
Killing Reiner was one of your biggest dilemmas.
Killing him would result in many things. Marley would go into war for four years, and Reiner would be one of their main assets. Killing him would mean that Marley could lose the wars they’re going to face, and though that does put the Eldians in a good spot, Reiner also helps in the final battle.
But then again, it wasn’t like you had another titan serum when in the original plot, they didn’t.
You could literally do what you wished had happened.
But it was so risky.
Bertholdt was going to die, that was a given. Killing Pieck is out of the question. Killing Zeke could change everything. Most of what would happen in the next four years will be because of Zeke, and you couldn’t risk feeding him when things like Yelena going to Paradis and the Rumbling are supposed to happen.
Maybe I should ask Eren after-
“Y/N?”
The blurred pool becomes clear as you blink back to reality. Your legs were wet, was the first thing that registered. Your clothes were different, and you could feel the wet strands of hair on your face. Did I shower? You could smell the mango shampoo.
Oh yeah.
Had I really spaced out that long?
The sky was now dark, and it took you a moment to realize that- oh right someone said my name.
Said someone called your name again.
You turned to your left, seeing Mikasa looking at you with concern.
“Are you okay? You’ve been spacing out since I arrived just now”
You laugh, and you felt yourself cringe at how obviously fake it was. Mikasa removes her boots and rolls up her leggings before sitting next to you. Pure dread flooded your body as you stared at the bubbles on the pool. Some of it tickled your legs, while some popped as soon as it reached the surface.
You didn’t even realize that you were crying until you felt Mikasa’s finger wipe away your tears.
She didn’t say anything, and it wasn’t until your tears came in multiple streams that you broke down. Mikasa pulled you into a hug, and in just a few moments you were sobbing into her shoulder. Your chest constricted as you felt your tears staining Mikasa’s shirt.
“I’m sorry-”
“Shhh”, Mikasa cups your nape in one hand and puts her other arm on your back. “Take all the time you need”, is all she says before she pulled you closer. The position put an ache in your side so you reluctantly threw one leg over Mikasa’s lap.
Mikasa gladly made it so you were sitting comfortably.
You buried your face in her shoulder while she held you, occasionally playing with your hair as she patiently waited for you to calm down. You didn’t know how long it took before you stopped sobbing, but before you knew it you were just sitting there, finding comfort in the way that she held you.
Another few minutes passed before you finally spoke.
“When did you arrive?”
Mikasa nuzzles her face on the area below your shoulder. “Just a few minutes after sunset”, she says. Her voice was soft, like a butterfly that landed on your finger while showing off its beauty through fluttering its gentle wings.
“Want to sleep over?”, you asked hopefully.
You just couldn’t sleep alone tonight. You just couldn’t. You thought you could, the guilt of looking at these people in the eyes and pretending that things would be okay was eating at you till you eventually broke, you thought it would just result in you wallowing in misery. Sort of like a consequence.
But that wasn’t what Hange taught you.
“You shouldn’t be guilty for things you can’t control”
You clutched Mikasa tighter.
“We care about you”
You went limp in Mikasa’s hold.
Hange didn’t do all of that therapy for you to just throw it all away. Your squad cared about you, they don’t see you as someone who’s unworthy of their time and effort. They’ve shown that countless times before. A subconscious smile made its way onto your face, and you were again hit with the realization that, yeah, it feels nice to be cared about.
“If you want me to”, Mikasa responds.
A smile makes its way to your lips.
Mikasa found that she enjoyed watching tv.
Specifically Netflix, and she found herself enjoying animated movies and shows. She was hooked as soon as you pulled out the Studio Ghibli films. She also liked watching movies and shows while holding you, and she refused to watch anything with you unless she was holding you in some way and vice versa.
So here you two were, an hour after eating.
Mikasa laid on the sofa with you on top of her, your head laid on her chest as she had both of her arms around your lower back. The two of you watched Spirited Away, but you were spacing out more often. You were still being swarmed by your thoughts, and it wasn’t long until Mikasa noticed the sudden tenseness in your body.
“Y/N?”
“Hm?”
“...”, Mikasa stares at you until you moved your head to face her, curiosity in your eyes as you stared back. Mikasa grabbed the remote and paused the movie, setting the remote down on the coffee table as she sat up.
You slid down her- what the fuck her abs are so hard.
You were now sitting on her lap, your thoughts moving to the whole ‘Mikasa’s abs’ topic.
“You went tense again, are you okay?”
You stared at her, surprised that she actually felt it.
“Mhm, there’s just a lot on my mind s’all”
Mikasa pouts. She plays with the fabric of your shorts, and you tried not to react as her fingers caress your waist. “Is there any way I can help? Any way I can distract you and take your mind off of it?”
You ponder over the question, playing with Mikasa’s hair as you admired her features. Mikasa was just so damn pretty. Her black pupils looked like gems, and the pretty colors from the movie reflected in them. Her lips looked soft, and it was still in that oh-so-fucking adorable pout. Your hands stopped playing with her hair as you moved them to her cheeks.
Mikasa nuzzled into your palms, smiling just slightly. The sight made your heart swarm.
“...Y/N?”
Her warm breath ghosted your lips.
When had we moved so close?
“Can I kiss you?”
The question slips out, and before you could take it back, Mikasa nods, eagerly.
You sat there frozen before Mikasa herself leans up to take your lips into hers.
All the tension in your body disappeared within an instant, and you basically went limp on her lap. Her arms wrapped around your lower back, pulling you closer until your stomachs and chests were pressed together.
Neither of you made a move to deepen the kiss, and you thought that it would just be another session of Mikasa’s “comfort kisses”, you called it.
You were proven wrong just seconds later when you felt Mikasa’s hand slip between your stomachs till her fingers found their way on your crotch. You broke away from the kiss, having been caught off-guard. Mikasa retracts her hand, a slightly panicked look on her face.
“I’m sorry! Did I overstep? Are you okay? Did I hurt you?-”
A fond laugh came out of your lips.
“No you didn’t, it’s just...”
It’s just you’re so considerate.
You’re all so considerate.
“You can touch me again. If you want”
Mikasa stares at you, reading your expression like she knew you like the back of her hand.
Just seconds later her lips were on yours once more.
She initiated the kiss, not holding back as she pushed her tongue between your lips to taste you. You sighed through your nose as your hands dropped to slide down Mikasa’s front. She wore one of your turtlenecks which made it so you could feel every single part of her. From her collarbones to her boobs to her rock-solid abs.
“Mikasa-”, you gasped as she pulled away and began kissing your jaw down to your neck. You crane your neck just slightly to one side, and you shuddered once Mikasa’s tongue lapped over a specific spot on the base of your neck.
“I remember you liking that area”
She says it like she was doing a lecture.
“..You also liked...”, she slid her hand down in between your bodies once more, her ring finger pushing into your slit. A pleasured sigh leaves your lips. Your shorts weren’t making it difficult for Mikasa to give you friction, and she intended to make good use of it.
She really studied me huh.
You used one hand to grab Mikasa’s wrist, putting more pressure into your clit. A whimper left your lips as you rested your forehead on Mikasa’s. She took your expression as a go to continue.
“Mikasa-”
“I wanna touch you”, Mikasa admits.
You watched as she pulled away entirely, a determined look in her eyes.
“Will you allow me to?”
Precum dripped down your folds as you closed the distance between you and Mikasa.
“Yes please”
Notes:
*sips tea*
Chapter 31: Like Barbells On My Shoulders
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"You should be getting some rest, Section Commander", Moblit says as he watches Hange place a magnifying glass on both your and Eren's hardening. She had been here since maybe six in the evening, and it was currently eleven.
"Five minutes", Hange responds, not looking away from the hardening samples.
Moblit sighs. 'That's what you said three hours ago', he thinks. He arrived four hours ago when he was passing by Hange's lab and was surprised to see her still working. After you left early, everyone agreed to call it a day and get some well-needed alone time to themselves. He was just about to go to his room when he found Hange staring at your and Eren's hardened skin.
"I just can't pinpoint it", she says, looking at the two very similar pieces of hardening. Something was off when she first looked at it, yet she couldn't exactly see what it was. She would have been frustrated had she not found the sudden change interesting.
Looking at the tiny patterns, her slight headache only doubled.
Today during training had been particularly different. In the sense that for some reason, the Thunder Spears weren't affecting your hardening. Yes, it's good but that's also bad news for the Scouts. When Hange went to check on your, Eren's, and Reiner's hardening samples, she noticed the change. The sample that she got from the fight between Eren and Reiner a couple of weeks ago, had the same pattern as Eren's. Same with Annie's.
All of the small squares joined together, and you could see parts where they were torn off or shattered. The small squares were shattered and brittle around the damaged areas, which showed Hange what parts were more fragile.
Your hardening molecules, however, were made of diamonds.
She couldn't put it into words. They were like staples holding your hardening together. You could say that your hardening molecules were made of squares, stapled together by hardening.
Hange sprung up, startling Moblit who was half-asleep next to the door. "You can go to bed Moblit, I'll be done in a few", Hange says, grabbing the cloth-wrapped samples she'd gathered from the previous weeks. "Good work today", Hange says, to which Moblit responds the same before wishing Hange good night and closing the door.
"Let's see...", she cleans up the other hardening samples and places your own on the table. She takes the ones from the first time you transformed.
A few minutes pass as she compares the samples until it clicked .
She grins maniacally, excited to share her new discovery with you tomorrow.
Mikasa was as gentle and as rough as you thought she would be.
She handled you with care, treating you like a fragile ceramic artwork whilst also handling you like she was carrying just a grain of sand. The moment you gave your consent to take things further she got up and carried you effortlessly up the stairs. She wasn’t experienced with things like foreplay but she can learn as she goes.
She didn’t struggle a bit, easily carrying you as she opened your bedroom door and closed it with her leg.
You gasped as she pushed you against the wall.
Your lips met as the chaste kiss lasted for a few seconds before Mikasa pushed her tongue in. You felt weightless in her hold and her firm grip on your thighs felt gentle. You ran your fingers through her hair, savoring the taste of her as she sighed into the kiss.
You whimpered once she pressed her body closer, her abs serving as a surface for you to grind on.
“Mikasa”, you say as you pulled away.
“I wanna make you feel good first if that’s okay?”, you ask. Mikasa looks at you with an unreadable expression before she nods, walking over to the bed before sitting down on the mattress. You pushed her down by her shoulders, straddling her thighs as she willingly let you do what you wished with her.
You contemplated between taking it slow or going rough, but the way that Mikasa held you so gently and treated you so sweetly pushed you to do the former.
Your fingers bunched up the fabric of the turtleneck, and for a moment your eyes met Mikasa’s. She nods, giving you the sign to continue. You pull up the fabric, and you could feel yourself throbbing at the sight of her beneath you.
She laid flat on the bed, looking up at you with just the slightest blush on her cheeks. Her arms lay beside her head as the rolled-up fabric around her chest and armpits exposed her torso and stomach. Your hands wasted no time in tracing her abs, and you couldn’t help but bite your lower lip as your fingertips traced the rock-solid muscles.
Your tongue swiped over your lips.
You leaned down, taking Mikasa’s lips into yours.
She gasped, giving you the free opportunity to slip your tongue in. She moaned into your mouth the same time you grinded your hips down, just barely pressing into her clit. You grabbed her wrists, pinning them above her head before you used one hand to hold them in place. Your other hand went down, sliding down her body before you slipped your fingers under her leggings and underwear.
Her whimpers were music to your ears, and you wasted no time in letting the song play as you pressed your fingertips onto her clit. She moans, squirming beneath you. The amount of fabric on her body was beginning to annoy you so you retracted both of your hands. You sat up and off the bed, hooking your fingers around Mikasa’s underwear and leggings before yanking them off her legs.
Her face goes red, and you couldn’t help but laugh fondly.
“Want me to take my clothes off too?”, you ask.
Mikasa sits up, nodding as she got on her knees.
“I want to do it”, she says as she grabs your shorts. You nod, and she pulls them down along with your underwear. You step out of them as soon as they dropped around your ankles. Mikasa pulls your sweater over your head next, and before she could unclasp your bra you went ahead and removed hers first.
She shyly moved her arms so it was easier for you to discard her bra, and you smiled encouragingly at her in order to rid of any anxiety.
“You look gorgeous”, you say with a smile.
Mikasa laughs lightly. “I should be saying that”, she says as she reaches to unclasp your bra. You roll your eyes playfully, and in just a few seconds you were throwing your bra off onto the floor. You straddled Mikasa’s lap once more, and she patiently waited for you to give her instructions.
Aww.
You were more eager to taste her.
Taking her lips into yours, your hands moved down to play with her boobs.
Mikasa flinches but relaxes into your warmth just seconds later. Your palm was warm but your fingertips were cold. She shivered as they traced over her nipples.
"Are you sensitive there?", you ask in between kisses.
She whines, nodding.
Your thumbs began working, pressing and rubbing against her sensitive buds. She whimpers into the kiss, hands gripping your thighs as you gently pinched her nipples.
With one last pinch to her now hard nipples, you pulled away. "Move here", you say, getting off the bed before kneeling on the floor. Mikasa scoots forward, blushing as she reluctantly spread her legs.
You pulled her closer to the edge of the bed by her thighs. Her eyes widened as your breath ghosted her entrance. "You know what to do if I make you uncomfortable", you say, and Mikasa nods. You spread her legs fully, smelling the faint scent of your body wash on her legs.
You licked your lips once more before diving in.
The moan that left Mikasa's lips made you throb. Your tongue prodded at her entrance, the tip of your tongue teasing her. You let your tongue slide up until you found her clit. She whimpers, hands gripping the bedsheets. You latched your lips around her clit, sucking just slightly. One of Mikasa's hands went to your hair, and you could hear the harsh breaths that left her lips with every second of suction that you gave her.
"Y-Y/N", she whines.
You focused all your attention onto her clit, wanting to make it so she was as wet as she could get.
Mikasa's nails scraped your scalp gently, and the tingles it brought down your spine felt heavenly .
Mikasa's moans filled the room, and the cold wind blowing through the balcony doors was only helping with the experience. Goosebumps covered your skin as you finally went down to fuck your tongue into Mikasa's entrance. Precum covered your tongue and you could feel her squirt some more in your mouth.
Mikasa bit her lip, her thighs shaking intensely. She couldn't understand how you made her feel this good with just your tongue alone. The way you flicked her clit with it and the way it pushed inside her made her feel so good that she couldn't even describe it. She couldn't move away even if she wanted to. Your grip on her thighs made it so she was basically pinned into place, and the feeling of your fingers pressing into her thighs felt just as amazing.
All of you felt amazing.
"You feeling good?", you ask as you pull away, a string of saliva and precum connecting your lips to Mikasa's pussy. Her folds were glistening, and you could only let your hand move by itself as your index finger slid down her slit before plunging itself into her entrance.
"Mmh!"
You felt yourself throb once you felt Mikasa clench around you.
"That's it baby", you mutter, setting a slow pace of thrusting your finger in and out. She was wet, basically dripping. You were met with absolutely no friction at all and it didn't take a while for you to find her g-spot.
"Th-There", Mikasa whines.
You smiled. "Don't hide your noises from me baby, I wanna hear them", you say. Mikasa nods with bitten lips.
You continued alternating from thrusting your tongue into Mikasa's entrance before sliding your tongue up her slit and then latching your lips onto her clit. Mikasa's sounds were exactly like you imagined them.
Her moans were breathy. They were light, and every time she let a whimper out, it would be barely enough. It would make you crave more. It made you want to do filthy things to her, all for the sole reason that you just wanted to make her feel good.
With newfound determination, you put another finger in. Mikasa jerked forward, accidentally tightening her grip too much on your hair. You let your fingers do the work in Mikasa's pussy whilst you let your tongue take the lead in stimulating her clit.
She groans, and the sound makes you throb. You lost yourself in the daze of making Mikasa feel good. Your fingers moved on their own, and it wasn't a while until you added a third finger in. Mikasa's juices dripped down your hand, and she only squirted out more with every curl of your fingers against her sensitive walls. She tried her best to remain composed, but the way you held her, touched her, tasted her, it just all felt so fucking good .
Your tongue swirled around her clit, and you could taste her juices in between her folds. One particular jab to her g-spot caused her to close her legs, becoming too overwhelmed with the pleasure that she nearly crushed your fucking skull.
Death by having my skull crushed by Mikasa's thighs.
Doesn't sound too bad.
Mikasa heard your gasp and instantly spread her legs once more.
"S-Sorry", she says with her cheeks tinged red.
You chuckled. "Crushing my skull won't kill me Mikasa", you say, which causes the two of you to laugh. You went back to making her feel good, already noticing that she was, in fact, close. Her muscles were tense and her chest heaved heavily compared to when you started.
"Y-Y/N?"
You hummed as a response, accidentally giving Mikasa's clit a vibrating sensation that causes her to moan.
"I-I feel weird", she says in between gasps. You chuckled, continuously thrusting your fingers upwards. "That's good, just let it happen", you say. Mikasa whines, finally becoming too weak to keep herself up. You felt your chest swell with pride at getting Mikasa Ackerman to this state.
I’ve been doing a lotta this huh?
You could feel her walls clenching around your fingers, and with the excessive amount of precum dripping down your hand you could tell that she was going to cum any second now. Her thighs trembled, and she could only lay limp as you fucked her at a faster pace. Moans and whimpers now left her lips freely, and you mercilessly flicked your tongue over her clit and plunged up her g-spot over and over.
The sudden overstimulation crashes down a wave of pleasure and she cums, hard.
You didn’t even register what happened until you felt your chin dripping with her juices.
Oh.
OH!
Mikasa was too out of it to respond. Her face was scrunched up slightly, sweat dripping down her body as her legs trembled. Cum dripped down your chin and- oh it’s- everywhere.
It takes a few moments for Mikasa to recover from her post-orgasm daze before she sits up. Her eyes widened as she catches sight of you. You made a ‘pop’ sound with your lips, looking down at your chest that was glistening with Mikasa’s juices. I just made Mikasa Ackerman squirt. The giddiness distracted you from the slight panic that Mikasa was having.
“A-Are you okay? What did I?-” she didn’t know what to say, still unfamiliar with things like this.
You smiled fondly. “You squirted, Mikasa”, you say, sitting up as you made the distance between you and Mikasa shorter. “It’s what happens when someone makes you feel really good”
She blushes, unsure of what to say.
You laugh at her adorable expression. “I’m flattered, really”, you smile, which only makes her blush harder. The sight of her juices glistening on your skin did things to her that she couldn’t even explain. The way you looked at her like you just wanted to make her fall apart made her gush out more.
“Look what you did”, you pouted as you pushed Mikasa down once more.
Mikasa’s whole face goes red as you hovered your pussy over her face.
“You made me so wet”, you say, pouting. Mikasa blinks, unsure of whether she should keep staring at the glistening folds in front of her or if she should look up and meet your gaze.
She opts for the latter.
You smile down at her, mischief practically brimming your pupils.
“Can you make me feel good, Mikasa?”, you ask as you brushed her hair off her face with your fingers. “You said you would didn’t you?”, you chuckled, watching Mikasa’s flustered expression turn into a determined one.
She nods, and you couldn’t even say anything before you felt an iron grip on your thighs, pulling you down as Mikasa’s tongue pushed into you.
A whimper left your lips.
Mikasa’s tongue slid in and out of you, giving her the free opportunity to slurp up any precum that dripped out of you. She seemed to be aware of just how wet you were, so she took the chance to… clean you up first. She let her tongue lick up and down your slit, and you could only moan and hold yourself up as she took in the taste of you.
Your knees dug into the mattress on both sides next to Mikasa’s head. Your thighs quivered as you felt her tongue swipe over your sensitive folds.
“Am I doing good?”
Your eyes open and you look down at Mikasa.
The area around her lips was glistening with your precum. She licked away the juices on her lips, looking up at you with awaiting eyes. She still had a grip on your thighs, but they were more loose compared to when she pulled you down.
“Mhm“, you answer, your hands placing themselves behind you as you felt Mikasa’s abs beneath your palm and fingers. “You’re doing amazing”, you say. Mikasa preens at the praise, and she instantly went back to work.
She was satisfied with herself.
And the praise only made her want to do better.
You gasped as you’re suddenly being repositioned.
You couldn’t even ponder over the fact that you had whiplash because suddenly you were in a new position. You were placed near the head of the bed, your upper body laying on your pillows whilst from your waist down it was on the mattress.
Where Mikasa was laying in between your legs.
"Can I continue?", she asks, causing you to shudder from her breath ghosting your pussy. You nod, putting one of your hands on Mikasa's hair. She willingly lets you move her mouth back onto your clit, and her chest swelled with pride once a satisfied whimper left your lips.
"M-Mikasa"
She moans into your clit.
The vibrations make your back arch. Your other hand moves up to play with your nipple, adding to the pleasurable sensation. You moaned as Mikasa spread your legs farther, nearly making you lose yourself as Mikasa dipped down to plunge her tongue inside you once more.
You dropped your head onto the pillows, finally reaching your point of breaking as you succumbed to the feeling.
Mikasa whimpered every time your nails gently scratched the sensitive spots on her scalp. Sweat dripped down your thighs, making you shiver from the occasional gust of wind coming from your balcony. It was odd, you were burning, completely lost in the pleasure, but at the same time, you were shivering and shaking. The cold temperature made you quiver as it cooled your body down.
Your orgasm was pooling, almost like glass almost overflowing with water.
While it did feel good, the way Mikasa only fucked into you with her tongue was beginning to make you desperate.
You wanted to feel full.
“Let me taste you a bit longer”, Mikasa says, as if she was reading your mind. You gasped when she suddenly pulls away, her thumb going to rub your clit. Your back arched. You moan, clenching around nothing which causes more precum to squirt out of you. Mikasa smiles in victory like she’d been planning and expecting this.
She starts this pattern, where she rubs your clit, all for the sole reason that she wanted more of you. It felt like an excruciatingly long time, and you couldn’t do anything else other than take it, because Mikasa really enjoyed it. You were too, but fuck you just felt so empty.
The moon seemed to have moved by the time you felt Mikasa slip a finger inside you.
It was still not enough.
“Add more, I can take it”, you say, spreading your legs as far as they could go. Mikasa nods, latching her lips around your clit as she plunges three fingers inside you.
It was like all the tension left your body.
“Just like that?”, Mikasa asks, sounding smug.
You nod helplessly. “Y-Yeah”, you shudder, clenching around Mikasa’s fingers. “Just like that”, you sigh, finally somewhat relieved.
Mikasa decides that she was done with the teasing, and goes on to make you cum.
A throaty moan left your lips when you feel fingertips curling into your g-spot. " A-Ah ", you breathe, startled at the sudden sensation. You could feel how wet you were. You could feel it on your skin, on your lips, in between your folds. Heck , you could feel it just by the way that Mikasa's fingers seemed to slip in and out of you so easily.
It made you wetter .
"Make more for me", Mikasa says, sounding much more confident than when you started.
"I want more", she says, hungry eyes staring at your pussy. She curls her fingers continuously, causing you to clench and tense up as you felt your orgasm building up, closer and closer.
It was like she was just using you, using your sensitive spots to get more of what she wanted.
More of you.
It made you want to cum, just to satisfy her thirst.
"I can feel you getting close", Mikasa notes, like she was deciphering a code. You clenched around her, and it made her wonder if she should...
She pulls her fingers out before thrusting back in and up, hard.
You lose it.
"Mikasa please "
She looks up at you. "Hm?", fuck she sounded so smug. Who in the fuck-
"Please I-", you gasp as she plunges into you again.
Mikasa gets up and towers over you, her lips barely ghosting yours. She takes in your expression, feeling proud for getting you to this state.
"Please what? You're begging", Mikasa chuckles. Fuck me-
"You're begging but for what?", she says, trying to see if you would like it.
You clenched around her once more, your back arching off the bed. "Make me cum, please ", you say, tears running down your cheeks because you were so close . Just a little more and you would be over the edge.
"Make more for me", Mikasa says, voice an octave lower.
You nod, whimpering as your hips roll down. Mikasa's other hand placed itself above your head. You look up at her, an idea popping up in your head.
Mikasa moans, body jerking unexpectedly as soon as she feels your tongue lick her nipple.
"Ah-", her head drops down, her arms flexing as she held herself up. You were satisfied with her reaction, so you pulled away just a few seconds later.
One particularly harsh thurst into your g-spot and you're sent . Gone.
.
.
.
A slurping sound makes you snap out of it.
Did I black out?
You look down, suddenly you growing hypersensitive as you feel Mikasa's tongue swipe up and down your folds. She seems to notice that you were back, so she looks up.
"Are you okay?", she asks, voice full of concern as if she hadn't been licking off any juices left in your pussy. You laugh breathily, laying back down, completely fatigued.
"Mhm, you?"
She takes a solid lick from your clit, making you shudder. "More than", she says. "Do you mind if I finish this first?"
She asks like she was pertaining to a drink or meal.
"Fucking hell - yeah- sure, you do you"
Mikasa only laughed as she went back to 'cleaning' you up.
You breathed, shuddering every now and then whenever Mikasa would push her finger in halfway to get any excess. You were already half-asleep at this point, feeling knocked out beyond comprehension. It was like a weight was on your whole body suddenly disappeared, leaving you feeling light and you could finally breathe.
Mikasa crawled up, settling herself next to you, seemingly satisfied.
“Mikasa?”
“Hm?”
“Will you let me ride your abs sometime?”
She blushes. Who the f-
“S-Sure?”, she responds.
You laugh, turning to face her.
“Get some rest, I’ll just...”, you move down, positioning yourself so you were facing Mikasa’s abs. She watches curiously, eyes widening when you lean down to kiss her abs. She had a (very) solid eight-pack, and you were going to absolutely savor it.
A gasp leaves her lips when she feels you nip on her skin.
“Is this okay?”, you ask, looking up at her. Her cheeks were tinged red, very unlike the side you saw from her just a few minutes ago. The Mikasa that made you beg. You tried not to think about it more, since it would only make you horny again and you were too tired for another round.
“Mhm”, Mikasa responds.
You smile, beginning to kiss the curves of her abs. You sucked on random areas, and Mikasa could only gasp and occasionally whimper as the suction and pleasurable pain resonated in her muscles and on her skin.
She smiled subconsciously down at you.
‘I distracted her well’, she thinks, satisfied with being able to help.
She lifted the weight off your shoulders for a while.
And without even knowing it, a weight, that she didn’t even know was on her shoulders, was also gone.
Notes:
1. thoughts you thots? (im kidding i meant whores)
2. anygays, I've posted a oneshot for this fic! you can check in the series uwu
3. the shiganshina arc is happening soon STRAP IN YALL
Chapter 32: Negotiations And Monkey Bitches
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning felt bittersweet.
Because in just a few hours, you were going to set off.
The fact that it scared you was ironic because you already knew what was going to happen.
What scared you was the fact that you had the free will to change everything , and the mere thought of fucking things up by one wrong judgment fucking scared you.
Before you could have another emotional breakdown for the eighth time that week, you felt someone snake their arm around your waist. You smile when your head falls onto Mikasa’s shoulder. She lays her head on top of yours as the two of you sunk down more so the water was at your neck level. You relaxed just a bit when the warm water touched your cheek.
The two of you were in the pool, and it was currently around six in the morning. You woke up at five from a nightmare, which woke Mikasa up as well. It took a while before you could calm down, but Mikasa was there to make sure you were breathing properly and went to fetch you water.
The two of you showered together in silence, but Mikasa occasionally gave you kisses on your shoulder, and you would be lying if you said that it didn’t make you feel better. You both ate breakfast wearing jackets and pajamas because for the love of Historia it was so fucking cold.
Half an hour passed of cuddling on the couch before Mikasa suggested that she wanted to try going to the pool. You nodded sleepily before she carried you upstairs since you said that you needed to change first.
You were emotionally fatigued, so Mikasa did everything she could to make sure you were okay. It was really nice, but God you were just so sad.
Maybe I could drown myself here-
“Y/N?”
“Hm?”, you respond weakly.
Mikasa nuzzles herself closer to you. “I’ve been thinking, and you can only answer if you want! But...”, she trails off, voice soft as her hand that wasn’t around your waist played with the pool’s bubbles.
“Hm?”, you look up at her slightly.
She sighs.
The two of you sat there in silence, with just the bubbles and the wind making sounds. You were sitting on Mikasa’s left, so you held your left hand up for her. She smiles slightly, letting her right-hand fight the water as your hands intertwine with bubbles sticking to your skin underwater.
“I just wanted to ask… well-”, she stutters.
“You know, pretty much everything about me”
You nod in confirmation. She takes a deep breath.
“And like… You know that I have, feelings, for Eren, how come you never… you know, commented on it?”, she says to which you stare. There’s silence for a few minutes, and Mikasa only felt the weight of what she said when you only kept staring at her.
“S-Sorry, you have a lot on your mind right now, it was insensitive of me to add up to tha-“
You cut her off. “Mikasa”, you say, which makes her go quiet.
You squeeze her hand in yours. “It’s none of my business. What you feel for Eren and however you see me is something that only you should be thinking about”, you say, your thumb rubbing Mikasa’s knuckles. “Unless it’s… more than platonic, then I don’t see anything wrong with it”, you say, not entirely sure what you were saying or where you were going with this.
I don’t want to come between you two.
Your thoughts were cut off by a ringing sound coming from your kitchen.
“Hello?”
“Hey babe, just thought I’d pull you out of there”, your coworker chuckles.
You sighed, leaning against the kitchen island despite the few droplets of water falling onto the floor. “Is there anything else I should be worried about?”, you ask, although the question didn’t come from thinking, more like you were out of it, and you could only ask what popped into mind.
Your coworker sighs. “It’s been hurt with no comfort here on my end. Seriously you got me crying from reading your fucking last chapter”, they exasperate. You scoff, an amused laugh leaving your lips.
“Apologies for the angst”
“Don’t worry about it babes, you fed me great smut after”, they cackle. You contemplate between hanging up and hanging up. You decide on the latter.
“No- hey- wait!”
“What?”, you ask.
Your coworker clears their throat. “Cheer up, Y/N. I hate seeing you like this, you’re putting too much pressure on yourself”, they say. Tears threatened to flow down your cheeks. Oh my fucking Go-
“I’m going insane aren’t I?”, you chuckle weakly.
“I’m just in a story, yet I’m acting like they’re real and stuff. I’ve basically dedicated myself to this”, you say, saddened by the fact that you were just saying such things. Your coworker stays silent for a few moments.
“This isn’t just a story, Y/N. It’s your story. And they’re real. You’re talking to them, aren’t you? They know about you, think about you, heck, some of them even talk about you when you aren’t around”, they say and you remained silent.
“They’re real Y/N. Those people care about you. They aren’t like… your family- They love you. You can’t see things from my perspective as a viewer but trust me, these people aren’t programmed to like you, they just do ”
They sigh. “My point is, you’re not ‘going insane’, they’re not there because you’re just an asset, they care. Hange, Levi, Erwin, Mikasa, everyone. They all care about you, more than you can see”
You still stayed silent.
“I know you Y/N. I know why you’re so pressured and why you’re so invested in this. You care about them, and you’re scared that it’ll all be for nothing”, a tear fell to the floor. Well shit that hurt you fucker.
“Stop cursing me you whore”, your coworker chuckles. “No matter what happens, just remember that they could never be disappointed in you, they know of your efforts more than you think”, they finish.
It was a couple of moments of silence before you breathed, feeling light as you nodded.
“Thank you”
They laugh. “Always babe”, they say before you hung up.
The first thing, or rather, person, that welcomed you once you were back at the Corps was none other than Hange Zoe.
And by welcomed you mean tackled.
"Hey angel", she says happily.
You laugh fondly, playing with her somewhat messy hair. "Hey Hange", you say, voice muffled as you wrapped your arms around her back. She picks you up from the ground, spinning you around before she sets you down.
You laugh, unable to find Hange’s happiness non-contagious.
“Well, you’re certainly in a good mood today”, you muse. She chuckles, nodding aggressively as she pulled away.
“Mhm! I discovered something last night and I’ve been waiting to show you!”, she exclaims. You nod along before Hange grabs you by your hand and pulls you away with her.
Today was odd, in a way.
You could pinpoint multiple reasons, but none seemed accurate enough.
Because in your hand- no wait. Hands, were what you could consider a full bouquet already.
Throughout the day, people have been giving you flowers left and right. It started with Hange, who, after showing you her latest discovery, gave you a beautiful bundle of daisies that you recognized seeing during the week that you spent in Wall Sina. You thanked her, unable to hide your red face as you made your way out of her lab and to the training grounds.
There was a happy skip in your step, since you were currently thrilled at the fact that your hardening seemed to be more durable than the others.
The second person was Mikasa, followed by Sasha, who had both Armin and Eren behind her.
You had put Hange’s gift on top of a tree stump, and you stood a couple of feet away, stretching and warming up.
You blinked, surprised at the sight in front of you.
Mikasa held a singular rose in her hand. Sasha held one too, but it was lighter in color, looking more light magenta whereas Mikasa’s was bright red. Armin and Eren held lilies, and the somewhat damaged stems on Eren’s made it somehow more special. They all held their gifts in front of you, not saying anything as you stared at the freshly picked flowers shoved into your face. You accepted each of them, placing them next to Hange’s gift.
Everything went back to normal after that, since training went on smoothly with surprisingly no conflict nor perverted stares.
It was during break time during lunch that Marlo came up to you.
“Ms- ahem, Y/N”, he says to which you chuckle. “Yes?”, you ask, taking a sip from your water bottle. He holds something in front of you, and you had to pause and get up to meet his ridiculous hand’s height just to see what it was.
“What’s this?”, you ask.
He looks away awkwardly. “Armin showed me one of the books you lent him, and one of them showed this thing where you fold paper and it makes an animal or object”, he holds out a little origami butterfly.
“I made this for you, as a thank you for giving your all into training us and for being so patient”, he says, still looking awkward.
You gasp dramatically. “ Oh Marlo ”, you dramatically wail, throwing yourself onto him to which he catches you with one arm around your back.
“Y-Y/N please be careful-”
“You’re such a darling”, you say, ruffling his hair as soon as you got off. You happily accepted the paper butterfly, and you went to place it on top of the flowers. Aww.
“Thank you”, you say, smiling up at him before everyone deemed today’s training to start.
Like clockwork, you went to the machete stabbed in one of the tree trunks before casually slicing your palm under the blade.
-
One of the perks, at least in your opinion, when it came to being here at the Corps, was that a lot of recruits plus some of the veteran Scouts looked up to you both admiringly and with respect.
With the exception of Marlo, every other recruit referred to you as ‘Ms. Y/N’, and you didn’t mind it once. You thought it was flattering, since you’ve shown how casual you can be with people. The fact that they still thought of you as someone who deserves a title of respect felt nice.
It wasn’t a rare occurrence for someone or a group of people to come up to you to ask questions. The majority of the time it was Marlo with a few of his batchmates, and they would ask you for tips on how to maneuver themselves better with ODM gear. There was one time when Floch with his trio came up and asked how skilled the other titan shifters were, and you could only respond with:
“Very. They even captured Eren at one point”, you say, completely expressionless.
Safe to say, that they never asked about shifters again.
But if the downcast look on Floch's face meant anything, then you more than hoped that he would ask you again just so you could shut down his annoying ass once more.
Training ended around three in the afternoon, since it was time to get ready and you could see some of the Scouts already bringing horses. The anxiety hit you, but not as hard as you thought it would. You bid some of the recruits goodbye before you left the training grounds, reminding everyone that they should be on the other side of the Walls by sunset.
Making your way to the stables, you find your horse waiting for you.
“Hey Maximus”, you smile, holding him by his neck gently. He grows excited, galloping in place as he nudges his face energetically all over your face and shoulder. You laugh, scratching his neck as he eventually calmed down.
“It’s gonna be a long night for us”, you say, and he seemed to understand what you said, and nuzzled his face in your shoulder. Whether he actually could understand you was not your concern right now.
He breathes into your shoulder, and you let yourself calm down for just a few moments.
“Let’s hope things go to plan yeah?”
Maximus shakes his head around, neighing softly.
Let’s hope, is what it feels like he’s saying.
It was silent after everyone rode off.
Judging by the moon and the really silent surroundings, you’d have to guess that it was probably midnight. Boots walked on rocky surfaces, mixed with the horses’ hooves hitting the ground. You and Eren were laying in one of the wagons.
Eren was sound asleep, you could tell because of the slow rise and fall of his chest. His cape was draped over his body, keeping him warm as his head laid on Mikasa and Armin’s folded capes. You just woke up, and you were now staring up at the skies as you fell in and out of being tired.
You sat up, brushed the dust and dirt off your clothes before jumping off the wagon, accidentally startling some Scouts who were half-asleep as they walked.
You made your way to the front of the formation, finding Erwin, Hange, and Levi at the very front.
Erwin notices your presence first.
“What’s up?”, he asks, which catches Hange and Levi’s attention.
You look ahead, seeing that it wouldn’t be for maybe an hour or two before they came across the sleeping titan.
“Let me go ahead first”, you say, which causes Hange to frown. “What?”, she asks, making sure not to be too loud. Erwin looks down at you, contemplating what to say. You look up at him, sureness written all over your face.
He hums. “Okay”
Levi and Hange retreated from their plan to argue.
You nod, grabbing Maximus who was being pulled along by Moblit.
“If… I don’t come back, by let’s say an hour or two, turn off more than half of the lanterns”, you say.
Erwin stares at you before he gives you a brief nod.
He was more than understanding now of what it meant when you shared your plans with him. He knew that time was of the essence, and telling you no would only hinder humanity’s victory. He had faith in you.
“Got it, be back safely”, he says, the tone of concern only being heard by you, Levi, and Hange.
You hummed as confirmation before getting on Maximus and riding off ahead.
Nobody in the Scouts questioned it.
All of them just hoped that whatever you would be doing would be successful.
Zeke was feeling antsy.
He couldn’t pinpoint it, but something told him that today was going to be entertaining.
Reiner and Bertholdt could only drink tea with him as he pondered over his thoughts in silence. Pieck was somewhere inside Wall Maria, looking out for signs that the Scout Regiment was coming. Reiner felt uneasy since there had been things that had been bothering him and Bertholdt for quite some time now.
“Zeke”
The said man looks up. “Hm?”
Reiner and Bertholdt exchanged a look.
“There are… only nine titan shifters”, he says.
Zeke nods. “I’m aware”, he responds firmly. Reiner and Bertholdt felt their bodies tense just slightly.
“When we took back the Jaw Titan”, Reiner starts, already feeling the bitter taste in his mouth upon not using Ymir’s name.
“There was… another titan. Another shifter”
Zeke paused, setting his mug down. “What do you mean?”
Reiner’s thumb rubbed the rim of his mug. “I thought it was just an abnormal, but it attacked the other titans. If my eyes weren’t playing tricks, I’d say it was even being careful to not step on any of the Scouts”, he says, recalling the events of that day.
Zeke’s eyes narrowed, eyebrows furrowed.
“What did it look like?”, the older blond asks.
Images of you flashed his and Bertholdt’s minds.
“There was this one person, she came from another world”, Reiner starts.
“Oh? Are you sure this person just isn’t a figment of your imagination? I find that description to be very unlikely”
Reiner sighs. “She knows everything. Down to our histories”, Reiner says, which piques Zeke’s interest. “She knew that we were shifters, but she didn’t do anything”, he says.
“More like she couldn’t”, Bertholdt adds to which Reiner nods.
“I’m not that fully informed of her and what exactly she is since we’ve only been around her for a few hours before we parted ways”
Zeke hums. “You spent time with her knowing she could out the three of you?”, he asks.
Both Reiner and Bertholdt sighed.
“She was kind. She didn’t think of us as enemies”, he says, looking back at that day when the four of you talked.
“No matter what happens, I don’t think you guys are in the wrong”
“And this kind lady is your guess as to who could be a potential shifter?”, Zeke asks, not sure if he was hearing things correctly. Judging by the soft expressions on the two best friends’ faces, he could guess that he was right.
“Even if she was, there are only nine titan shifters, could it be possible that she inherited Annie’s titan?”
The sudden theory causes the two to stiffen.
What if….
Reiner and Bertholdt didn’t want to believe it. They didn’t even want to think about it. Annie was safe, right? They weren’t aware if she was actually getting experimented on, or if she was in hiding and was completely safe. If she was she would’ve gone back to Marley.
“Nope. Though I do want to eat her out and be eaten out by her sometime, she’s completely safe and untouchable in her crystal”
The three men collectively flinched when a new voice spoke.
“Damn this is good”, you say, sipping on the black tea. Reiner blinks, completely shocked, not even noticing that you had somehow swiftly grabbed his mug.
“How did you-”, Bertholdt stammers, still in shock.
“Can you pour me some more?”, you hand the mug to Zeke.
A blade sliced through the air and suddenly the cold metal was pressing into your neck. Before Reiner or Bertholdt could even stop Zeke’s sudden attempt to slit your throat, you mirror his speed and your hardened hand now hovered over his neck. The now sharp fingertips threatened to push into his skin, and you couldn’t even give a damn that a knife was slightly pushing into your neck.
“Has your mother ever taught you that it’s rude to interrupt people like that?”, you ask before breaking out into a fit of chuckles. “Ah, apologies. I forgot you outed them to the Marleyans, considering the amount of time they spent planning and putting pressure on you then I guess it’s understandable that you would forget to learn a few manners no?”
Zeke stared at you, completely shocked.
“Tom Ksaver should’ve taught you some-”
The blade pushed into your skin, and you could feel the blood drip down your neck.
Zeke’s narrowed eyes looked back at you. “Is this her?”, he asks Reiner and Bertholdt, who haven’t moved from their places.
They nodded.
“I see. Well, judging by your words and by the titan hardening you’re threatening to slice my throat with”, Zeke retracts the knife, watching as you bled. “You must be her”, he says.
You look back at him with a raised eyebrow before pulling your hand away and letting the hardening chip off. Zeke surprisingly grabs the mug and pours the remaining black tea left into the metal mug. He hands it to you, and you suspiciously looked at him before grabbing it, proceeding with caution nonetheless.
“To what may we owe the pleasure?”, Zeke asks, disregarding the still shocked best friends a few inches away. You huff, sitting down properly as you sipped some of the tea.
“I wanted to negotiate, if you’re willing”
Zeke puts on a confident expression.
“Negotiate? What is there to talk about?”, he asks. You sighed lightly, finally getting hit with the full force of realization that this was Zeke Yeager, one of, if not the most, sociopathic characters in the series.
And one that is heavily traumatized as well.
All of them.
They all need therapists.
You set your mug down.
“When the time of the battle comes”, you start, looking down at your hands and watching the remaining hardening bits chipping off. “It ends with nine who will live, leaving the hundreds to die, and...”, you chuckle, looking up at the three with pure anger in your eyes.
“Apologies for my bluntness, but I simply cannot let that happen ”
Silence passes before Zeke laughs.
“I like this one!”, he says to Reiner and Bertholdt.
He turns back to look at you. “You’re apparently the tenth titan shifter, which should be impossible”, he says, his previously amused tone now turning serious. “You can’t prove to me that you are in fact the tenth shifter. For all I know you could have eaten Annie”, he says, which causes Reiner and Bertholdt to pause and ponder over the potential loss that they could be facing.
You laugh, though it was void of any amusement. “As far as I know the Female Titan doesn’t have four arms”, you muse.
“Four arms you say?”, Zeke says, intrigued.
“That’s still not possible”, you and Zeke’s conversation was cut off by Reiner.
“There are only nine, six of which are in Marley’s possession, how is it possible that Y/N-”
“Y/N?”, Zeke cuts him off.
The older blond hums before he chuckles. “Quite a nice name there, Y/N ”, Zeke puts emphasis on your name.
“Yeah yeah, thanks monkey bitch, but can we get on with negotiating now?”
Zeke laughs. “Yes of course”, he chuckles.
“You say that when we finally go to battle, it’ll only leave nine of your Scouts left”, he says to which you nod. “How is that my concern?”, he has the gall to ask.
You don’t let the annoyance show on your face.
“We can always come to an understanding. You can use Eren’s titan to return the memories of the people of Paradis, or you can just not kill twenty percent of Paradis’ population. If you want, you can just start the fucking rumbling here”, you smirk, finishing the tea in the mug.
Zeke hums while nodding. “And if I don’t pick any of those options?”, he asks.
The three Honorary Marleyans pretended that they didn’t shudder when a murderous glint shines in your eyes.
“I’ll kill you”
Zeke couldn’t laugh at the bold statement.
Because you sounded completely serious.
Zeke gets up, dusting his clothes off as he puts his hands on his hips. You sighed, getting up as you dropped the empty mug onto the ground. Zeke goes to the edge of the Walls, and you tried to fight off the urge to push him off.
“You’re a titan shifter”, he says.
“For the fifth time, yes”
“Judging by your actions and your words, you’re trying to change the fated outcome of the future battle”
“You’re smart to figure that out, good job”, sarcasm bled from your words.
He chuckles. “I don’t understand the full concept of who you are and where you came from, or what kinds of things you know about this world-”
“That you’re incredibly good at baseball hence why you were given the Beast Titan”
He coughs, avoiding your shit-eating grin. “ As I was saying ”
“If you really are the tenth shifter….”, he turns to face you, leaning down as his face hovered over yours.
“Try to stop it, because this is war, and we’ll be giving it our all”
He shamelessly puts his hand under your chin.
“So do your best too, impress me if you can”
He chuckles when your eye twitches and he retracts his hand. You sighed, walking a few steps till you were behind him, to which he faces you.
“So I came here for nothing?”, you ask, annoyance clear in your voice. Zeke nods.
“Pretty much”, he says.
You inhale aggressively,
before pushing Zeke off the Walls.
Reiner and Betholdt scream in terror, jumping off the Walls to catch the blond.
“Fucking monkey looking ass bitch”, you curse, going to the other side of the Walls before jumping off.
Notes:
and then y/n sees pieck and they elope to the sunset
anyways:
1. thoughts? like with every scene
2. its gonna be a long few chapters for me and yall
3. but hey its fine we can meet yelena soon uwu
4. this will be the only time I ask for requests, but for the oneshots for this fic like the one I posted the other day, feel free to tell me your ideas and ill see if I can write them uwu
Chapter 33: Sacrifices
Chapter Text
Hange’s worried expression welcomed you once you came back.
You forgot about the bleeding cut on your neck, which, okay fair that’s on you . You shrugged it off, letting your wound heal as you went back to the wagon, ignoring everyone’s concern. You didn’t get it.
It was just a really, really deep cut at the side of your neck. It was just pure coincidence that it looked really gruesome since your flesh was practically open for everyone to see.
It was seriously no biggie.
Hange and Levi watched as you laid back down in the wagon, finally getting out of everyone’s sight.
“So is it best to assume that whatever she did didn’t work out?”, Hange says, to which Erwin nods.
“If her clear annoyance wasn’t a telltale sign I would have to agree”, Erwin says, looking back at the path ahead. It was silent for a few minutes before a voice spoke.
“Oh by the way, could you turn off all your lanterns? Just in case”, you say off-handedly.
Everyone looked at Erwin for confirmation, who just nods before they proceed.
You and Eren were woken up when you arrived at the tree.
It was showtime.
The anxiety was overcome by your sheer determination.
And pettiness, but it was mostly determination.
The plan was the same as the original one, but this time, much to everyone’s surprise, you would be staying in the shadows as much as you could. When you asked Erwin, he said that it would mentally manipulate the enemies into thinking they have the upper hand. Despite the fact that there was a chance that the enemies knew who you were, it would still throw them off if they see that you were nowhere to be found.
You just agreed, but Erwin gave you the free will to act on your own should push come to shove.
You had no complaints.
Because the only thing you planned to change, was the deaths that were set to happen today.
Erwin was your topmost priority. Then there was Marlo, the other recruits who were as sweet and as kind as him, and maybe even Moblit if you could. Not Floch though.
He could die for all you care.
You secretly hoped the boulders would hit him in the balls and he ends up dying from the pain.
Anyways.
As the walls of Wall Maria came into view, you readied yourself to launch. Levi was leading the formation, ever the badass person he was. The moment he launched his wires you followed. Sounds of wires filled the air as the sounds of horses galloping below grew fainter.
Right now, your job was to make sure that everything went smoothly. On the odd chance that things didn’t follow the plot correctly, you would be there to fix it before things went south. You sped your way through the abandoned district, and you tried not to double-check if the figure you saw in the distance wasn’t Pieck in her titan form.
Whether they were prepared or not was none of your concern.
You watched as Eren propelled himself higher than the rest, and in one swift motion, he transformed.
The reflected light of his titan’s hardening blinded everyone momentarily. You watched as he pulled himself out just in time, sighing in relief as everything followed the plan so far. You went on ahead to scout the entire district.
You propelled yourself from tower to tower, making yourself look like you were scoping out possible hiding spots when in fact, you were trying to familiarize yourself with the paths and the buildings.
You spot a familiar well, and you couldn’t even ignore the ache that threatened to tear your chest open.
While circling the Walls, searching for Reiner, you find Armin at the bottom of the district.
You let yourself drop.
“Armin”, you call, catching his attention. He looks up, and you could clearly see the panic on his face. He gulps, looking down at the metal mugs and pot. You crouch down, stopping his shaking hands from examining the objects any further.
“Y-Y/N?-”
“Armin. Calm down, look at me“, you say, your voice clear of any of your usual goofiness. He swallows, nodding as the two of you make eye contact.
“You’ll be okay. Trust your judgment, keep a clear mind, you’re smart Minmin, you got this”, you say, cupping his face, to which he held your wrists. He nods shakily, evening out his breathing.
“Mhm”, he responds, and the two of you go back up. You part ways and you continued scoping the area out. You find a slightly ajar piece of the wall.
There was no doubt about it.
You stopped in front of it, acting like you were looking over the district.
“Hey Reiner”, you say.
“Did Zeke change his mind? Snap twice if no, once if yes”
You swung there in silence, one foot flat against the wall. You watched as the Scouts tapped their blades against the Walls, no doubt searching. The others stayed on top of the Walls, watching on high alert. Just above where you were hanging was Levi and the others, but you instead focused all your attention on the man just a piece of rock away.
Snap. Snap.
You sigh, patting the wall. “Shame”, you say.
Showtime.
You put one of your blades back into its compartment, wriggling your fingers around so they were warmed up. In one swift motion, your hardened fingertips dug into the Walls. Not much to your surprise, Reiner goes out first himself.
You unlatch your wires as the two of you began falling.
“Y/N!”, you hear Armin scream.
Falling felt slower.
Reiner’s mixed expressions greeted you as he prepared his blade to stab into you. You hold the blade by your other hand, hearing the metal make an unpleasant screech against your hardened fingers. The two of you grappled at each other mid-air, both with the intention of killing each other.
“Reiner”, you grunt, your head spinning as the two of you spun in the air.
“Y/N!”, you hear Levi shout from above you. With all the strength you could muster, you flipped you and Reiner around, leaving him on top of you before you saw a blade stab through Reiner’s neck.
You could only ponder over the disappointment for a split second when Reiner’s eyes glared back at you.
“GET BACK!”, you shout, to which Levi glares as he propels himself up. You could hear him curse, and before you could detach yourself from Reiner, you felt a painful throb at your side. You cried in pain, feeling the side of your shirt go wet at the blood suddenly bleeding out of you. You hear people gasp and shout but it was all blocked out by the searing pain at your side.
You used all the leg strength you could muster, pushing your body away from Reiner just before you could hit the ground.
Your vision alternated from black and white, your body and mind being overcome by the agonizing pain .
You didn’t even register the fact that someone was holding you now, which made sense because you wouldn’t have been able to catch yourself otherwise. A blinding light flashed everywhere, giving you the hint that Reiner must’ve transformed already. You were hoisted back up, your fingers twitching every time you felt your wound get touched.
You were laid on the ground, or rather, the Walls. You fought the urge to pass out from the pain, sitting up despite the protests from, you were guessing, Hange and Sasha.
To make matters worse, Zeke and his fucking entourage popped up just seconds later.
I swear on all that is holy-
You take the knife that was stabbed into your side- in my fucking ribs too? You hissed as you pulled the knife out, crying out in excruciating pain as the Scouts around you winced. You let the wound heal, sighing in relief as the pain went away as soon as it came. A hand was placed flat against your back, giving you leverage as everyone watched in horror as Zeke picked up a boulder.
I need a raise, you think.
-
“Zeke”
“Hm?”
“Why didn’t you agree? With one of the proposals she gave? I don’t mean to overstep but I myself can agree that it’s a very efficient alternative”
Zeke laughs, removing his jacket and shirt. He does a few stretches, looking at the sun peeking up the horizon. “I don’t have a particular reason”, he says, rotating his head around before he stretches his arms.
“She piques my interest, and when we win, I might spare her life and convince her to fight for Marley”
Reiner and Bertholdt could only stay silent.
“That’s your reason?”, Reiner asks, voice firm.
“Yes. But I would be lying if I said that she doesn’t catch my eye”
Letting out sighs of defeat, Reiner and Bertholdt just went back to preparing themselves for the possible upcoming battle. They weren’t shocked, but they were just a tad bit taken aback as well. It was no surprise that every person who’s met or has been around Y/N would end up taking an interest in her. It wasn’t a rare occurrence to have someone be open about their fancy for you, especially when it was in their cadet batch.
Reiner would be lying if he said that he wasn’t disappointed that you left so quickly.
He really wanted to talk to you, hear your voice calming him down and telling him that it wasn’t his fault. He missed the gentle hand that touched his shoulder, and the gentle voice that spoke with such empathy that he believed, for just a moment, that he really wasn’t the worst person on the planet. The gentle and oh so understanding smile that told him and his friends to keep eating, and that they deserved it after everything they’ve been through. He really just wanted to feel understood again.
But the heart carved into his and Bertholdt’s metal mug had to suffice for now.
-
The ground shakes as the boulder crashes into the gate.
“Did he miss?”, one of the Scouts ask.
Erwin frowns. “No. That was good aim”, he notes. He proceeds to tell everyone about how the now broken apart boulder is now in multiple pieces of debris. How the Beast Titan threw it so accurately, aiming to block the horses should the Scout Regiment decide to retreat.
You grunted as you got up, finally free of the pain.
You held the knife in your hand, already annoyed with today’s events.
Yep, it was going to be a looooong day.
You winced as you straightened your back. God that hurt.
Somehow losing a leg was more tolerable.
You looked down, grimacing at the amount of blood staining the ground. You sighed, wishing that today would finish faster. Zeke stood several miles away, probably observing the amount of Scouts. The titans stood eerily still next to him, but you knew that they wouldn’t be of any hindrance so long as you and Levi slew them before they could kill anybody.
I should’ve drunk coffee.
Everyone suddenly grows aware of Reiner, who began climbing the Walls.
Erwin however, looked at the enemies standing miles away from them. His gaze lands on the titan standing all fours, his eyebrows furrowing as he sees the luggage on its back. It wasn’t one of those titans that just transformed, he thinks. In which case, is that the enemy’s Scout? Erwin’s eyes narrow.
“That quadruped titan down there is an intelligent titan”, he notes, causing Levi and Armin to pause and gasp. Before any of the three could think over the possibilities or the theories regarding the quadruped titan, the Beast Titan raises his fist.
Motherfu-
You prepared your gear, already prepared for what was coming.
Historia of the Walls so help me-
Zeke roars, slamming his fist down so hard it breaks the ground and sends the birds in the trees flying. It was a tense few seconds of silence before the two-three meter tall titans went running. So fucking help me if I end up slaying the weird ones- You went down, ignoring the Scouts’ protests as you went and made sure that nobody died or gets eaten.
It wouldn’t have been even a whole four goddamn minutes into the episode and there were already casualties.
You hear Erwin do his inspirational speech, loud and clear even if you were 50 meters apart.
“You want me to stay back to protect the horses and not Eren?”, Levi asks, just a tad bit perplexed. Erwin nods, telling him that he will bear the responsibility of slaying the Beast Titan when the time comes.
“You’ll also be accompanying Y/N, make sure that none of the enemies try to take her. But I doubt she would need any assistance”, Erwin says, and only Levi could hear the very minuscule hint of confidence in his voice.
He was right.
Y/N’s obnoxiousness aside, she was one of the most formidable Scouts in the whole Regiment.
As small as the undertones of Erwin’s pride and confidence in you, was Levi’s smirk.
You were more than sure that things would go smoothly for now.
Whilst the others were busy with Reiner, you would be here, making sure all the small titans would be dealt with first. The pressure was suffocating. But you were just as thrilled.
If Zeke wants to be impressed then impress him I shall do.
You see a flash of lightning from the Shiganshina district before Reiner, who was now on top of the Walls, looks back. You smirk, wishing Eren and the others good luck. You glance up at Reiner one last time before swiftly slaying the titan reaching for you. Two to three-meter tall titans weren’t as threatening as the others, but they could still eat and kill as much as the rest so long as they were in big numbers.
You see Levi covering the frontline, so you opted for watching at the sides.
You paused, landing on a roof to catch your breath. You spot Marlo’s group leading the horses, and you abruptly jump off the roof and onto the ground with ease.
“Miss Y/N!”
You didn’t react to the honorific, remembering that Marlo specifically said that he would use it on you whenever you had company.
You wipe the sweat off your forehead using your sleeve.
"Any casualties?", you ask.
Marlo's previously tense and scared expression relaxes just slightly. "None, but since we were told to not keep all the horses in one place, I'm not sure about the others and whether they're alright", he reports. You nod, and following the plot was Levi slaying the two titans to your right. Marlo and the others gasped and cowered upon seeing what a titan looked like for the first time.
"It'll be okay", you say, sureness and confidence flowing from your words.
"I'll protect you", you say, which causes most of the group to relax and nod. Marlo smiles, thanking you.
"Now's our chance. Hurry up!", Marlo says, which opts his group to follow him as you went back up to the roofs.
"How's it looking?", you ask Levi, trying to recall the next events.
"No casualties so far", he answers. You nod, suddenly hearing the thunder spears in the far distance. It was a few minutes since Eren transformed, meaning that-
Shit-
A loud scream echoes throughout the area.
Fuck fuck fuck.
Levi's expression mirrors your own. Without a doubt, Erwin must be thinking the same thing. You look in the distance, seeing Pieck come forward with Zeke reaching for the barrel.
"Fucking hell", you curse, speed-propelling your way through the buildings before making it up the Walls. You see Erwin look at you, eyes wide. "Y/N-"
"It was a signal", you say frantically, not bothering to waste any second as you began looking for the others. You propelled yourself upwards, eyes looking over the district before you find Reiner's titan, kneeling with him poking out of its nape. You made your way down, your heart racing as you knew what was gonna happen next.
Your eyes widened when the triggers in your gear went stiff.
Motherfu-
You lift your knees up, cushioning your fall as you rolled over the ground. Ouch ouch ouch ouch- You had a solid three minutes before Bertholdt transforms, which was already good news if you weren't fucking seeing the barrel already in the air. You watch as he exits the barrel, presumably going to Reiner's injured body.
Seeing as your gear was malfunctioning, you had no choice but to take it off.
You didn't bother pondering over how long that took and instead went to work, your fingers moving frantically as you undid the belts and removed your legs from the straps.
Your heart raced as you saw some of Hange's squad go back to Reiner's titan.
You ran .
Ran for your goddamn life .
You find Bertholdt propelling himself up to the sky.
SHIT.
You turned a street and then another, and once you found two familiar figures you took the blade that you brought with you and sliced your whole arm. Light blinded you momentarily before Bertholdt's figure up in the sky began producing small sparks. The explosion came much faster, much more blinding than any animation could ever describe. Your arms reached out on their own, and you sped as far away as you can before hardening your whole titan form.
And in a blink of an eye, Betholdt's transformation surges through the place like a nuclear bomb.
Chapter 34: Harsh Realities
Chapter Text
Erwin watches, crouching down as Bertholdt’s transformation destroys everything around him. The light was blinding, and the deafening ring brought by such a loud and destructive explosion was only twice as jarring. It was enough to make the hot wind reach him, causing him to hold his arms out in front of him to avoid any dust in his eyes.
Levi watched from where he stood on the roofs, horror written into his expression as he sees the topmost part of the explosion.
He could only hope that you and the others were okay, alive at least.
-
Thanks to your sheer determination, you didn’t pass out just yet.
But the extreme heat on your back was fighting it. Fighting your fucking urge to not just turn yourself off and hope that things will pass by quickly. The ground shook beneath you, giving you a clear signal that Bertholdt was still close by. Your head was spinning, adding to your impulse of just wanting to pass out right then and there because you were just so fucking exhausted already.
Cmon Y/N, main character buff, you got this.
You grabbed the blade and cut through the flesh in front of you, eventually finding light since you couldn’t even see through your titan’s eyes. What happened? With one more clean slice through your titan’s muscle, you detach the flesh from your cheeks before falling onto the ground. You disregard the smell of blood, just thanking all the heavenly beings for making it so your whole titan was hardened except its neck.
It was still fairly dark, but the light outside was enough.
“Hange!”, you exclaim, finding the unconscious Section Commander laying near your arms.
Your titan was laying on its stomach, all four of your arms forming a circle in front of it. Its head leaned down, making a safe and covered area underneath it. There were crevices in between your hands and arms, giving you some light as you navigate through the dimly lit area.
You find a small patch of grass before hardening your fingers. You make a snapping gesture, causing the sparks to light the grass on fire.
You went back to Hange, a wave of disappointment crashing down your body when you saw that she still injured one eye. You set her down after confirming that she was, in fact, alive and breathing. You search around the small cave, and you swore you almost cried when you found Moblit laying near your titan’s elbows.
“Moblit!”, you rush to his side, instantly checking for his heartbeat.
Your body went lax as soon as you felt his heart thump under your palm.
You hug his unconscious body close to you, your tears running like rivers down your cheeks.
Thank god.
You set Moblit down near Hange, but before you could get up and join the others, you felt an indescribable pain in your back. You cried, your hand reaching behind to touch it, only to be met with some sort of fluid. It was everywhere. The excruciating pain was everywhere. You cursed, your vision blurring as your body willed you to pass out.
The last thing you remembered was falling onto the ground, the only thing that managed to keep you conscious long enough was the burning pain before it ironically made you pass out just seconds later.
“Are you guys alive?”, Jean asks frantically.
“I don’t know! Are you?”, Connie exclaims.
“I’m hanging on”, Sasha responds, head dizzy from the vibrating sensation brought by the explosion. Mikasa and Armin arrive just seconds later, to which Jean asks if they were okay. Mikasa nods.
“Squad Hange?”, Jean asks.
A solemn look washes over their faces. “They were… really close to Bertholdt”, Armin says. Mikasa suddenly perks up.
“But I saw Y/N! I’m positive it was her!”, Mikasa exclaims, causing everyone to pause. “Well, where is she?”, Connie asks.
“I think she was saving some of Hange’s squad”, Armin says. “But...”
Silence overcomes the squad as they slowly look up. There, was Bertholdt, in his titan form.
Smoke covered the area where he was currently crouching down, and the fires from the burning houses were clear as day. He was practically glowing from how hot his flesh was, and the steam coming from him was only adding to how terrifying he looked in his full form. Watching Bertholdt move so slowly only made them tremble because he was just that big.
"You don't think...", Jean says, voice shaky. "That the only ones who survived... are us here, right?"
Bertholdt's hand reaches down, swinging his hand over the houses as he throws them up. The heat from his titan made it so every ounce of wood burned immediately just by coming into contact on his skin alone. Everyone cowers when Bertholdt throws the burning debris in a clean circle, causing even more destruction to the places that were untouched from his transformation.
It was terrifying.
Watching him throw houses up that were not only dealing damage to other houses but also burning , was enough for everyone to find themselves stuck.
Burning debris fell from the sky like raindrops, crashing down and obliterating other areas with reckless abandon.
Erwin watched from where he stood, as thick clouds of steam emitted from Bertholdt's titan. Smoke filled the majority of the district and he could only hope that everyone survived. Though from years of being the Scouts' commander, a nagging part of him knew that the chances of that were highly unlikely.
-
Levi wiped the sweat off his face with his sleeve.
What the hell was that explosion? He frowns, wondering if Hange and the others avoided it. It frustrated him that he absolutely had no idea what was happening, and by orders, he wasn't allowed to check either. He didn't want to think of the possibility that everyone in the district went up in flames or was caught in the explosion.
Before he could do anything or say anything about it, a small rock flies past his face.
Blood.
There was so much blood.
Rocks varying in different sizes shot through the air at maximum speed, and Levi could only watch in horror as the frontline of Scouts were all taken out, their blood splattering all over the air along with the dust from the debris. Erwin watches, completely out of words. It was the manifestation of chaos itself, as the Beast Titan crushed another boulder and readied himself to throw it. Before Levi could find and save any potential survivors, the Beast Titan attacks.
Levi took cover, anger and shock running through his veins as he watched more blood splatter in the air. He cursed, deciding to go back in order to tell the others to take cover and keep the horses safe.
-
On the other side of the Walls, were Levi's squad.
"Should we try and look for Y/N?", Sasha asks frantically.
"We might not have the time to find her under all this fire and smoke, it'll be too late by the time we find her", Jean says, though the worry was still clear in his voice. "We need to prioritize stopping Bertholdt", he says, even if it was clear that he wanted to find you first.
They had no idea where you were, and that fact fucking drew them mad . They wanted to know if you were safe, and if Hange's squad was safe. Somewhere, injured or not, it didn't matter . They just wanted to see you alive and breathing.
They hoped that you were alive.
-
Hange’s eye blinked open.
She tried opening the other one, but due to a cut on her eyelid, she could only keep it closed. She winced as soon as she got up, only to stop and stare in horror as she finds your unconscious body.
Your white and thin shirt was wet with liquid, coming from the severe burns on your back.
She rushes to you. Just seconds later, Moblit wakes up, finding his Section Commander frantically trying to wake you up. He rushes to your sides, although a bit dizzy. He winced at the sight of your back, recalling the events from earlier.
He recalled being really close to Bertholdt before they saw familiar arms wrap around them before they passed out. Judging from the sights he could see outside, you must’ve saved them from getting caught in the explosion.
"Moblit!", Hange exclaims.
"Are you okay?!", she frantically asks to which he nods.
"Help me get her shirt off", Hange says, not even bothering to aid her own injuries as she grabbed a knife. Moblit held you up by your waist, watching as Hange grabbed the front of your shirt and ripped it apart. You were limp in Moblit's hold. Hange discarded the shirt and began shaking you by your shoulders. His grip on your waist was solid, despite the large cuts on his arms, he fought the pain and still held you up. You nearly gave your life just to save theirs, so he could do this much just for you.
"Y/N. Y/N!", she shouts, trying to get you to wake up. They didn't have the proper things needed to aid severe burns, and the only thing that could help you now was healing. Moblit held you securely, making sure to not let anything touch the severe second-degree burns.
He could only imagine how painful it must've been for you to pass out because of it. He thanked you silently for saving his and Hange's life.
"She's not waking up", Hange says, putting two fingers at your pulse in your neck.
"She's alive", Hange notes, somewhat relieved. She also notes the hardened titan protecting the three of you from whatever could be going on outside. She catches sight of your titan's neck, feeling guilt wash over her body like a bucket of water dumped over her head.
She hardened her arms and head first.
She could only continue shaking you and calling your name. She felt bad . You prioritized her and Moblit's lives, leaving yourself to get in harm’s way. A big part of her was screaming at her to go outside and help with whatever was happening, but she couldn’t just leave you here.
With one more shake to your body, your eyes blinked open.
You couldn’t even get a word out before a cry of pain left your lips.
“Fuck”, you cried, tears running down your cheeks as the familiar pain made you cringe and cower. You were on your knees, with someone’s hands holding you firmly whilst somebody held your shoulders.
“Angel?”, Hange made you face her, your consciousness slipping in and out of you.
“Y/N look at me. You have to heal”, Hange says, and your body did everything first before you could even register it. Judging by the steam you felt caressing your neck, plus the pain that was quickly disappearing, you could tell that your body was healing itself on its own.
Once the injuries healed, your body went limp.
You fell onto Moblit's body, slipping in and out of consciousness.
"I'll go see what's happening outside, you stay here and make sure she's alright", Hange says, to which Moblit cuts her off.
"I'll come with you", he says, but Hange was not having it. "Your arms are covered in cuts Moblit, any more strenuous movement and you'll pass out from blood loss", she says, grabbing her blades and slicing off the half-hardened fingers of your titan.
"If Y/N gets back in shape, let her go, but if she insists despite the fact that she's in pain or is exhausted, you have my permission to knock her out", Hange says, completely serious. Moblit nods, and Hange leaves.
You squirmed weakly, which leads him to readjust his position so you were lying comfortably on his front with your legs next to his. He leaned against your titan’s arm, tilting his head back as the exhaustion finally caught up to him. It frustrated him that he couldn’t be of any help.
“Moblit?”
He hums. “Yes Miss Y/N?”
“Are you okay?”
That pulls a small laugh from him.
"I should be asking that. You risked your life at least twice today", he muses.
You laugh weakly. "I might add to that number as soon as I gain some energy back", you say, which makes Moblit laugh yet again. Your body yearned for his warmth, despite the heat outside. It only just registered that you were shirtless, but that fact didn’t bother you.
“Thank you, for saving my life”, he says, and you didn’t even question the hand that placed itself on your arm. You smiled, twisting your arm around so your hands intertwined. Maybe it was the near-death experience that pushed you two to be like this. You didn't really get it. You were feeling a little woozy, a little dumb you could say. You sighed, squeezing Moblit's hand as you let your body get some quick rest.
You didn't have much time, so it would only be a few minutes before you would have to leave in order to stop the massacre that was going to happen on the other side of the Walls.
-
Levi was so close to slashing his neck open on the spot.
He watched as everyone went on their horses, leaving him to make his way through the Walls before switching to the titans as support. His chest weighed heavy on his heart, feeling like he was left with no choice but to just suck it up and go for the next best thing.
And right now, that was having all of the recruits die along with Erwin.
It irked him beyond comprehension.
For the first time in his life, it made him want to not obey Erwin's orders.
He wanted to go down there and snatch Erwin away. To stop this madness and retreat. He never went into battles with the thought of losing nor winning, but for once, he didn't think about what could be the possible outcome of today's events.
He just wanted to go home.
He watched as the Beast Titan crushed more boulders, throwing them towards the recruits who could do nothing but ride to their deaths. He hurried up, careful to not use up all of his gas as he slew titan after titan. Once the last wave of survivors came into view, and one last throw causing all of them to die, Levi propelled himself up.
Hell.
He was bringing hell onto this monster.
This monster that he will never forgive for killing all of his comrades.
He had no doubt about it.
That this shifter was the main cause of it all.
Then the fires of hell burned .
-
You made sure that Moblit was laying comfortably on his folded cape before leaving the titan cave and going to the other side of the Walls. You no longer had your ODM gear with you, which sucked but what’s important was you were still able to transform. You climbed over the debris caused by the boulder that Zeke threw just maybe an hour earlier. You saw people riding off towards the Beast Titan, and you could only curse before making a fucking run for it.
You couldn’t save the recruits, but you just hoped and prayed that Marlo and Erwin followed through with your words.
“In the face of death, dodge it”
You put all your focus on helping Levi as of now.
Seeing that he was already halfway through the row of titans, you willed your legs to keep going. The exhaustion was for sure going to be a bitch when you were done but that wasn't your topmost priority now was it?
Adrenaline and willpower were your main sidekicks now.
You ran as far away as you could, putting as much distance between you and Zeke as you could. Pieck was nowhere to be found, which was a concern in your book.
You bit down on your hand.
This was nothing.
You've transformed up to five times in one day, in tip-top shape. Being in the state that you were in now, you should be able to transform once more after this. You looked up, seeing Levi slash the Beast Titan's eyes. He did it much faster than you remembered.
He didn’t seem to notice you, completely focused on getting his revenge on Zeke.
You waited.
You waited as Levi sliced Zeke out of his titan’s nape. Nothing happened in slow motion. It all happened so quickly that your eyes fell behind on keeping up with Levi’s swift and powerful swings. If Pieck was somewhere looking for boulders, or if she was getting ready to launch an attack, you were prepared.
You tried not to let your focus go to what could be happening in the Shiganshina district, because if you were being honest, merely thinking about the possibilities of things going wrong made you want to cower in fear.
You winced as you saw Levi plunge his blade into Zeke’s mouth, pushing even further which causes the blade to puncture his cheek.
Definitely don’t wanna be him right now.
Pieck pops out of literally nowhere.
How the actual fu-
You watched as Pieck ran away with Zeke in his mouth, followed by him screaming at the titans to go and kill Levi. You made a move.
“LEVI!”, you shout, your voice coming out deeper and louder, practically booming throughout the land. Pieck and Zeke looked back momentarily, which causes them to pause halfway. The man whose name you shouted looks at you.
“GO AFTER THEM! I’LL TAKE CARE OF THINGS HERE”, you shout, which is all he needed to hear at that very moment to go sprinting off to catch up to the two shifters.
It was the first time that you would be facing actual titans, but weeks of training with Eren served as enough reassurance that you had a chance against the four. Due to the fact that they were specifically instructed to kill Levi, they were all but interested in going after you.
You sighed, tackling all four of them in one go before they could turn back around and run the other way.
Hardened claws came slashing everywhere. At their eyes, their mouths, their necks, their legs, everywhere. You were being swarmed with them now that their attention was now fully fixated on you. You guessed that they sensed a human within your titan, hence the reason they stopped going for Levi.
A part of you was relieved.
Once you’ve taken down two titans, your arms did their job in grabbing the two others. You opened your mouth as far as it could go, biting down onto one nape and ripping the flesh off before doing it to the other titan. You threw their bodies as far away as you could before doing the same to the other two.
Your body ached.
Although titans and their flesh were light, it still took a massive amount of energy and mobility to maneuver your titan around. It weighed heavy on your body more than usual since you were fatigued from the day’s events. Your limbs felt like weights themselves. You weren’t sure how Pieck climbed the Walls, but you were sure that wherever it was, whether she went through the gate or climbed somewhere stable, that Levi would do everything he could to stop them if he could.
Deciding that you’ve done enough, for now, you went out of your titan and ran to where multiple bodies were.
You searched for any recognizable faces, only to be met with open flesh and broken bones.
“MISS Y/N!”
Don’t kill him don’t kill him don’t-
“I found two survivors”, Floch says, frantic. You pushed down the urge to sock him in the jaw and went with him to find the survivors. Guilt weighed heavy on your chest. You could only sigh in relief when you see Erwin come into view. You rush to aid him, seeing that his injury was still as bad as the original plot.
“Go look for more survivors, I’ll take care of it”, you say, to which Floch nods and runs off to the fray of casualties.
Erwin’s state was bad.
You grabbed the titan serum from your pocket, thanking all heavenly beings that they were undamaged. You didn’t have an injection, but that didn’t matter since it could be drank too.
Responsibility dropped onto your shoulders like weights.
For the first time since you started changing things, you found yourself asking if what you were doing is right.
From your peripheral vision just a few seconds ago, you saw steam coming from the Shiganshina District. Eren was no longer on top of the Walls, so you were sure that his and Armin’s plan followed through. You ran off a few feet away before biting down on your hand once more.
You grabbed Erwin’s body with one hand carefully, making sure not to jostle him.
“Where’s the other survivor?”, you asked, to which Floch pointed at someone a couple of feet away from you.
Marlo.
You rushed over, grabbing him with your other hand before standing up and making your way to the gate. Erwin and Marlo were in your first set of hands, so you had the free will to use your second set of arms as much as you could. You scooped away the rubble, clearing the way.
You realized that Eren’s hardening had covered most of the entryway.
You sighed, hardening your second set of hands into claws before you began climbing. It was slightly scary to be climbing the Walls for the first time, but given that Reiner had done it in all his muscled and hardened glory then you presumed that this would be nothing.
You arrived on top of the Walls, before climbing back down the other side.
There, you find Eren, with Bertholdt and Armin on the safe roof.
“Eren!”
The aforementioned looks up.
“Y/N!”, he exclaims, getting up. You rush over to him before carefully laying Erwin and Marlo’s bodies down on the roof. Eren gasps, and you sighed as soon as you finished making sure that they were comfortable.
Marlo wasn’t as severely injured, in fact, he only had a very large wound on his shoulder. With the fact that he died with a rock to his head, you just thanked all the heavenly beings that he managed to think of your words before he could die. Marlo would live, though not without a handicap.
Erwin, in all honesty, was still in bad shape. The rock still hit him but it only sort of grazed his side. The rock had still done its damage with its power and speed, leaving him with heavily bruised organs and a broken rib if you had to guess. He would live with or without the serum, but you weren’t in any position to decide if his injuries needed instant medical help.
So it all came down to Erwin and Armin.
The knowledge of the upcoming events weighed heavy on your shoulders.
You went out of your titan for air, though not going out fully. You sighed, not even finding yourself to be shaking from the insane amount of pressure.
A loud, sort of sounding crash is suddenly heard.
You readied your stance, knowing full well who it was.
Zeke caught sight of you and Eren, making his way over with Pieck jumping from roof to roof. Pieck up close was just slightly terrifying.
"Just try coming closer!", Eren threatens with his blade pressed to Bertholdt's neck.
"Are you...", Zeke starts.
Oh boy here we go.
"Eren Yeager?"
Eren frowns, digging the blade into Bertholdt's throat. You made eye contact with Pieck's titan, and you had no doubt that she was staring at you too. You held two arms in front of Eren, shielding him from the two shifters.
"You look nothing like your father", Zeke says. "Believe me, I know what you're going through. We... are both victims of your father"
You frown. "Enough with your bullshit", you say.
Zeke and Pieck turn to look at you.
"You are another mystery altogether, Y/N", he chuckles.
Before he could say anything further, Levi comes up from the Walls.
What the fuck took him so long?
"Eren, one day I'm coming to save you. And you, Y/N...", Zeke trails off.
"I'll figure you out, one day", he says, before he and Pieck ran off.
You watched as every minute passed, with Levi asking Eren for his gas.
"Levi", you stop him.
"That's enough", you say, to which he frowns.
"Hah? What are you on-", everything he planned to say was cut off by the sight of Erwin. He dropped everything, rushing over to see him. Realizing that you had no more use for your titan right now, you went out of it, jumping onto the roof.
"Levi, listen to me"
He looks up at you, a mix of emotions on his face.
You put a hand on his shoulder. "I don't know exactly how bad Erwin's injuries are, but please, trust me"
He looks at you, multiple emotions swirling in his eyes. "We only have Bertholdt", you say, knowing full well that killing Reiner at this point was out of the question.
"I have two more titan serums, Erwin entrusted me with them"
Both Eren and Levi gasped, looking at you with shock clear on their faces.
"I...", you trail off.
"If you're suggesting what I think you're suggesting-"
"We'll make Armin eat Bertholdt, and that's final"
….
“That’s bullshit”
Here it was.
You sucked in a deep breath, your heart pounding against your chest.
“You’re telling me, that we’re feeding the Colossal Titan, to Armin”, he states, like he was repeating a stupid question. You stared back at him, your expression never faltering. “And not to the Commander of the Scouts?”, he asks, and you could sense the bubbling anger that was threatening to leave his lips.
“Yes”
The silence was loud.
Mikasa arrived just seconds later.
The silence began ringing in your ears.
For the first time, Levi looked at you with pure anger.
It didn’t help when Floch arrived next.
“We have three titan serums”, Levi says. “But just one shifter”
“I know”, you say.
“And you’re telling me, that we’re not giving it to Erwin”
You nodded.
“Captain”, Eren interrupts, placing himself between you and Levi.
“Listen to her”, he says. Levi’s glare only hardens.
“You’re only agreeing with her because she’s on your side”
You snapped.
“There aren’t any sides . Tell me . What difference does saving Armin have to saving Erwin?”, you ask, and you knew that that statement was all it took for Levi to shove Eren away and put one of his blades against your throat. You were taken aback completely. This wasn’t like him.
This wasn’t like him at all.
“Stop spewing bullshit!”, he snarks. Floch then decides, to add to your problems by stating his bullshit. About how there was no living Scout on the other side of the Walls, and how he found Erwin before contemplating whether or not he should end him right there. How he called him a devil who ought to experience this hell a lot longer. You glared at him, stopping him from spewing his nonsense momentarily.
“And if I can bring back the devil, then that must be the mission of my life”, he shouts. “That has to be why I survived like a coward when everyone else died”, he continues, before glaring at everyone before aiming to push you out of the way. “So get out of his way!”, he shouts.
Mikasa lunges forward with her blades ready to slash Floch.
Hange suddenly comes into view, stopping Mikasa from doing any damage.
Jean, Connie, and Sasha come into view.
You sighed, getting up from the roof. You didn’t bother letting the small bleeding cut on your neck heal, too solemn to even care. You pulled the vials out of your pockets, holding your hand out in front of Levi.
“The syringe”
Everyone looks at you.
“Who are we feeding Bertholdt to?”, Jean asks.
You look down at Levi.
“Armin”
Hange, Levi, Floch, and pretty much everyone gasped at your words.
“That’s nonsense! It’s clear between who is the right option-”
A hand comes wrapping around the source of the voice, cutting him off from anything further. Two hands wrapped around your arm and wrist, only tempting you to strangle Floch more. Your fingers pushed into his neck, restricting his airway.
“You think, that just because you lived and just so happened to find Erwin”
You look up at him. “That you have a say in this decision?”
Your grip grew tighter. “You do it then”, a tear rolls down your cheek. “I have an extra serum, you be the four-armed titan then! You be the person that decides what to do in every waking hour!”, you cried, your other hand trembling.
“You don’t know about the shit I go through every day. You think of yourself as some sort of fucking hero, when you didn’t even know of the shit that was going on here!”
The way his hands loosened on your arm told you that he was close to passing out.
“You think you got it hard over there?! I GOT STABBED, BURNED TO MY FUCKING FLESH ! HAD TO GO THROUGH EVERY DAY THINKING ABOUT HOW I COULD MAKE IT SO THAT NOT AS MANY PEOPLE HAD TO DIE. You think you can decide here?! TAKE THE SERUM THEN! TAKE IT AND MY TITAN AND BE THE FUCKING SAINT YOU THINK YOU ARE!”
With all the strength in your body you threw him as far away as you could from you.
“You think I wanted this?”, you asked, tears running down your face.
“Do you think, that I wanted to be in this position? To have to choose between people that I care about?”, you shakily say. You grabbed the box from Levi, who was too in shock to even react.
“Go. All of you, I’m giving Bertholdt to Armin”
“But Erwin-”, Hange starts but it cut off.
“He’ll take my titan”
Chapter 35: The Aftermath Part 1
Notes:
SURPRISE! :D
i felt motivated to write another chapter after I posted the last one five hours ago, so here it is!
i recommend listening to arcade x orchestra and see you again slowed while reading this
i cried writing this so I thought you should know
Chapter Text
“...What?”
You ignore everyone else, stabbing the needle into the serum before making your way towards Armin. “Hurry up, unless you wanna get eaten I suggest you move”
A hand latches onto your wrist.
“Y/N”
You look up, not a trace of emotion on your face nor in your eyes. Hange didn’t know what to say. She didn’t know what to feel either.
“You can’t”, she says.
Your expression remains blank. “I don’t think that’s something any of you can say to Erwin”
You turn to Floch, who’s cowering and holding his neck. “Right? It’s obvious that there’s no majority nor minority here”, you turn back to look at Hange, then Levi who was behind her.
“Erwin will inherit my titan. He’ll get access to my memories so he’ll be able to think of a plan to stop whatever madness will happen in the future-”
“Shut up”
You look at Levi who’s glaring at you. He gets up, kneeling next to Hange as he takes a firm grip on your wrist. “Don’t say that”, he says, trying his hardest to not let his fingers tremble.
“Why? I thought Erwin was our priority”
Levi and Hange found themselves completely astounded.
“We’re wasting time”, you say, yanking your arm back as you reached for Armin’s wrist. No one reacted nor stopped you. They were just, completely unsure of what to do or what to say.
Feeding one of the Scouts’ shifters never crossed their mind.
Because it was wrong.
Killing anybody to save somebody else was wrong.
Hardened fingertips hovered over Hange and Levi’s hands.
“Go. We don’t have time for this”
Ache settles in your arm. To your surprise, Hange and Levi were crying.
“Please”, Hange pleads.
“Don’t make us choose”, Levi begs.
Emotion didn’t exist in your expression.
“You both chose Erwin. The only way we can save him-”
“THAT’S BULLSHIT!”, Levi screams, much to everyone’s surprise. “Erwin- He wouldn’t want this. He- He’d never forgive himself if he found out you gave yourself up to him. We wouldn’t ever forgive ourselves, please ”, Levi pleads, hands shaking as he cried. Cried. He was crying.
You let out an exhale, a poor attempt of faux laughter, finally letting your tears fall.
“Shame now isn’t it?”, you muse.
Without a second to waste, you stabbed the syringe into Armin.
The moment the light began flashing you pushed him off of the roof.
You yanked your arm away, going to Erwin and pouring the other serum into his open mouth. Seeing that you had no hints of changing your mind, the others went and pulled Levi and Hange away. They protested, squirming and screaming at the others to let them go.
Guilt weighed like barbells on your shoulders.
You saw that the roof was now clear, leaving you and Bertholdt on it.
You pulled Bertholdt with you, going to Armin’s waiting titan. You placed Bertholdt in front of him, to which he grabs him. Your heart clenched as Bertholdt woke up, screaming in fear. His eyes met yours for a moment.
I’m sorry, you mouthed.
You swallowed. This world, is just that cruel.
Blood splattered as Armin bit down.
You drew your attention back to Erwin, who was a shorter titan than you’d expected. He was around two to three meters, so you decided to help him out by jumping onto the ground. You watched as Armin’s titan fell to the ground, no doubt going through the process of getting out of his titan’s nape.
You stood in front of Erwin’s titan, eyes closed as you waited.
Hange and Levi’s screams were drowned out by a ringing in your ears. Your arms hung limply by your sides, and your whole body felt weightless for once. The weight of your responsibilities didn’t suffocate you anymore.
A minute passed and you opened your eyes.
Erwin’s titan was now sitting on the ground. You waited for him to reach his arms out, to grab you and eat you so he could transform back to human. You waited, but nothing happened.
“Erwin?”, you ask, like he would respond.
To your complete shock, a tear rolls down his cheek.
“ C-Can’t ”
Your jaw fell to the floor.
Erwin’s titan sat still, not making a move.
You stood there, silent.
“ Can’t ”, Erwin’s titan repeated. You look up to meet his gaze, his eyes much bigger now.
Meaning you could see the emotion in them more clearly.
“Please”, your voice broke. “I can’t do this anymore”, you cried, walking closer to Erwin. Your hands curled to fists at your sides.
“Just take me already!”, you threw a punch at his midsection.
A teardrop falls onto your shoulder.
“ Can’t ”, he repeated.
You sobbed. “You h-have to ”, you sniffled, your eyes closing as you sobbed. Your forehead laid on his stomach. Your lips flattened as a way to keep your sobs in. You repeatedly threw weak punches to his stomach, unable to do anything else.
“ Please ”
“ I can’t anymore ”, you cried.
You took a step back, falling onto your knees.
“ I’m begging you ”
Erwin’s titan bent down, and for a moment you grew hopeful.
You hoped that his titan instincts kicked in. That he would eat you here and everything would be okay. You look up, only to be met with disappointment when you saw that his head hung low, and for a moment, just a split moment , you saw sadness in his expression.
You got up, a mix of anger and despair swimming in your chest.
“PLEASE! I CAN’T TAKE THIS ANYMORE!”, you screamed, ready to punch him in the face.
A body lunges you from behind.
Your fist hovered over Erwin’s cheek.
“Hange let me go”
Before you could shove her off, another person took hold of you.
“Y/N please”, Levi sterned. Your arm stayed in the same position before it eventually pulled back. Your knees gave up and you dropped to the floor. Hange and Levi fell with you. You sobbed.
Tears ran down your cheeks to your neck, mixing with the still bleeding cut on your throat.
You look up, finding Erwin in the same position as before. You cried, getting out of Levi and Hange’s hold. You took a step closer to him, and your hands found their places on his forehead. You rested your forehead against his. Levi and Hange’s heart only broke when Erwin closed his eyes and a tear rolled down his cheek.
“Erwin...”, you sniffled, your voice sounding all kinds of defeated.
“I’m sorry”, you cried. Levi and Hange got up, joining in on the hug. Being this close to a titan was dangerous. It was stupid. Years of fighting titans taught you that.
But this was Erwin.
Erwin wasn’t dangerous.
You heard wires in the background, telling you that Armin was being pulled out of his titan. You sniffled, eyes closed as you grieved.
This isn’t fair.
Erwin having to be like this wasn’t fair. Having to choose between them wasn’t fair. Erwin not wanting to eat you to go back to human wasn’t fair. The fact that so many things were so out of your reach wasn’t fair.
None of this was fair.
Armin woke up later around the afternoon.
He looked at his side, finding Sasha in bad shape. To his other side were Marlo and Moblit, both resting and asleep, covered in just as many bandages. Before he could ponder over it further, he heard Eren call his name. Said man rushed over, tackling Armin into a hug. Eren cried, clutching Armin’s body close to his. Armin sat there dumbfounded.
Seconds later, Levi appeared.
“You’re awake”, he states. Armin frowns.
He looked exhausted.
“What in the world happened here?”, Armin asks blankly.
“I remember Bertholdt becoming a titan… What about the others? Are they okay?!”
“That’s as far back as you can remember?”, Levi asks, getting a smoke gun and firing a signal. Eren frowns while Armin looks up with curiosity. “Eren, tell him everything”, their captain says.
-
Armin’s eyes were blank.
“Are you telling me… that the Scout Regiment… is just the twelve of us here?”
Jean sighs. “For the time being”, he responds. “We’ve been searching for other survivors, but so far there are none”, he says.
Armin looks at him before his gaze fell to his hands.
“So we managed to seal the gates, but Reiner, the Beast Titan, and another one escaped. Bertholdt was captured. Then there was a dispute about who to give Bertholdt to, and… I turned into a titan and ate Bertholdt-”, Armin suddenly had the urge to throw up.
Jean handed him a water canteen, to which he chugged as much water down before taking a harsh exhale.
“Why did you pick me?”, he asked, voice wavering.
“No matter how you look at it, Commander Erwin should’ve been the one. Captain! Why did you choose me?!”
Levi scoffs.
He kicks Eren. “I told you to tell him everything”, he snarks.
"Y/N told me to pick you. Which looking back then, was stupid of me to even go against her judgment. She was adamant on giving Bertholdt to you", he says.
A heavy tension weighs over the group.
"Y/N tried to feed herself to Erwin", Levi says.
Armin's eyebrows furrowed. Sensing his confusion, Levi explains further.
"Turns out she had two more serums, from that day when Eren and Historia got taken. She gave one of the serums to Erwin, all with the intention of giving her titan to him", he says. The words felt like poison on his tongue.
He hated it.
The look of pure desperation on your face when Erwin wouldn't even open his mouth.
"That was all it took for us to realize that you were the right person to bring back", Levi says, making everyone frown.
Armin suddenly perks up. "Wha- Where are they?! Y/N and the Commander?"
Hange and Levi shared a look.
"Down there", Levi gestures.
-
You sat on Erwin's shoulder, leaning on the side of his temple.
He hasn't made a move to eat you, which frustrated you beyond comprehension. The two of you sat there, with him bound to the Walls by your titan's hardened claws digging into the Walls, trapping him. You took a couple of naps, and Erwin stayed silent and still throughout the whole afternoon. Your eyelids felt like they were being weighed down by barbells.
Pure sadness hadn't felt this painful in so long.
You didn't want to leave Erwin's side.
Your mind brought you back to Levi and Hange's words.
"He would never forgive himself if he found out that you gave yourself up to him"
You felt stupid.
How much of a fool could I be?
The events of the afternoon replayed in your head.
"Give it up Y/N", Hange pleaded.
"If I could just open his mouth-"
Levi slaps your hand away from Erwin's mouth.
"This is suicide"
You nod. "I'm completely aware"
Levi and Hange's shoulders sagged.
"We can keep him in a safe place", Hange says.
"He's the commander, it's obvious we have to get him back. I'm the only solution here"
Levi puts a hand on your shoulder. "You know that he wouldn't have been of any help", Levi says, much to Hange's surprise.
You sighed. "This wasn't supposed to happen", you say, another tear rolling down your cheek for the hundredth time that day.
"I was supposed to stop the suicide charge. I was supposed to save the recruits. I was supposed to save Erwin-"
"And you did!", Hange shouts. "You saved Erwin. He's here"
Hange sighed. "This way, Erwin can rest. I don't know for how long, but he'll be able to rest, away from all of this", she says.
Silence filled the air. You sucked your lips in, deciding to climb the hardened fingers. You placed yourself on Erwin's shoulder, and your heart only broke more when he leaned into your side. You rested your head on his, breaking Hange and Levi's hearts.
"I can't wait"
Hange and Levi look up at you.
You look down at them, a small, tired and genuine smile on your face.
"When we finally get rid of the titans. I can't wait for him to see it", you say.
Determined expressions painted their faces.
You sighed, arm reaching up to pat the side of Erwin’s face.
“You’re gonna have to wait for a while Erwin”, you say, and much to your surprise, Erwin grunts in response.
“You’ll turn back to human, I promise ”, you say, ruffling his hair.
"So the reason why I can shift is still unclear?"
Eren nods.
"That's as far as you could remember?", you ask. Eren nods again. You hum, leaning against the bars of the jail cells. It would be the third day that Mikasa and Eren stayed here for their punishment, and honestly, the days went really fucking slow.
But with all of the newly gained information, everyone knew of the rumor that was the Rumbling.
-
A few more days passed, which were mostly spent doing absolutely nothing.
You often alternated from visiting Sasha, Annie, and Eren and Mikasa.
Sasha was still recovering from her injuries. Annie was still stuck in her crystal. It was all a routine right now. Right now, the best way to describe your current state:
You were depressed.
Very, very , veryyy... depressed.
Despite your efforts to visit as many people as you could, you mostly spent your time with Erwin or at your house. You slept in most days and you couldn't even find the energy to cook or eat any leftovers. Hange and Levi often visited you.
Sometimes Hange would crack a joke or two, but most of the time, the three of you just cuddled in bed.
All three of you missed him.
As of right now, you were laying on the Walls, spread out like a starfish as you stared up at the sky. Hange laid next to you, mainly because you weren't in a state to be left alone. Hange occasionally fed you gummy bears.
"Angel?"
Your heart warmed instantly.
"Hm?"
"Does this end? This hell that our race is facing"
You swallowed the gummy bear, the aftertaste of artificial cherry painting your tongue. Something about the way Hange said that and implied that you really were one of them, made your heart warm.
"It does. In the near future", you say, turning to Hange with a smile on your face. She meets your gaze, smiling after a few seconds.
"Thank fuck", Hange sighs before the two of you burst out laughing.
-
Today was the Awarding Ceremony, or whatever the fuck it was called.
The twelve remaining survivors stood in one circle, with the exception of you and Marlo. You stood a couple of feet away, leaning on the wall with your eyes closed. Suddenly someone spoke.
"Hey, you heroes of the Walls", came a familiar voice.
"Hitch? You came?", asked Jean. She waves before nodding. "I just wanted to see you receive your medals", she laughs, eyes wandering around before she catches sight of you.
"You must be Y/N", she says, walking up to you. You look up, meeting her gaze. You nod.
"How's Marlo doing?", you ask to which she laughs.
"Whining about having a shoulder that runs on willpower", she muses to which you chuckle. Her laughter dies down, and her expression turns serious. She takes a step closer, her hand reaching for yours.
"Thank you. He told me that he only survived because of something you said. Thank you", she said, concern and care filling every bit of her tone. You smiled, squeezing her hand that was holding yours. You nodded, and she poked fun about Marlo for a couple of seconds more before walking off.
Silence passed and you went back to sort of napping on the wall.
But due to the hellforsaken senses you had, you felt the tension as soon as it arrived.
"I know how desperate you were to have Erwin eat the Colossal Titan", Armin says.
I swear to all the Colossus fucking Titans if this ratass-
"That's right"
Your face twitched.
"It should have been the commander, not you. I'm not the only one who thinks that. We all do"
Your hands twitched, like your body was screaming at you to take your claws out. Your titan couldn’t distinguish real, life-threatening danger between crashing out apparently.
"Everyone who read the reports thinks the same. 'Why wasn't Erwin picked?'"
Silence passed and a sudden chill came over the room.
"What do you know about Armin? Tell me!", Eren exclaimed.
Floch had the audacity to laugh. "Nothing. Nothing at all. I'm not his childhood best friend and we're not acquaintances either. But I can still tell you why Armin was chosen"
Your arms began shaking.
"It's because you two and Captain Levi put your emotions into it"
"You thought the injection was all yours and made a totally irrational decision. Basically, it was too hard for you to let go of someone important"
A conversation full of bullshit passed, and you genuinely applauded yourself for having the self-control of not butting in.
Jean, Mikasa, and even Connie stepped in.
"And you guys... You didn't even stand up to your superiors", he says which makes them stop.
"All you could do was watch"
You laughed.
Laughed so hard that everyone had to turn to look at you.
"Ah this is great", you laughed, wiping a tear off your eye. "For someone who was cowering in fear the whole time during the fight, you sure do have the gall to speak like you know of the shit that we went through", you say in between laughs. You push yourself off the wall, going to Floch who remained still where he stood.
"Tell me, Floch", your voice, still filled with amusement, took grasp of the situation. And for everybody in the room who knew you, that was anything but good.
"You were given two orders", you say, holding two fingers up. "One was to keep the horses safe, the second was to follow Erwin to the Beast Titan to die so that Levi could capture whoever was the shifter controlling the Beast Titan", you stated as you circled around him, like a predator circling its prey.
"According to my knowledge, you were basically trembling with fear the whole time. And you couldn't even die when you followed the others", you say, stopping in front of him.
"Say... why didn't you?", you ask, what looked to be a genuinely curious look on your face. Like it was completely normal of you to wonder why Floch couldn’t die on command.
"Everyone in this room knows of my abilities. Knows the fact that I know what will happen in the next few years. Do you want me to tell you what you're going to be doing?"
Floch trembled as you came closer, though he attempted to keep his stance.
"A pain in my fucking neck ", you say, stepping away.
"But hey if you're interested, I still have one more titan serum. You could either take it and eat me, inherit all my powers and whatnot. Or you could knock me out right now and feed me to Erwin-"
You clapped your hands. "Oh fuck wait I forgot! Erwin won't even take interest in any fucking human in sight !", you exclaim, sounding like you'd just discovered something earth-shattering.
"But you could always try. I mean I have, maybe five times already", you say, and everyone in the room knew exactly what that implied.
"So, I guess that leaves being… the next inheriter for my titan", you say, putting your hands in your pockets.
"I'm going to be spending my life here making sure that things go the right direction. In case you forgot, I know what will happen. Everything. So please stay the fuck away from me and my squad"
You turned around getting ready to walk away before you turn back around.
"Oh! Have I mentioned that I know what will happen?", you ask enthusiastically, reiterating it again just to poke fun at him for seemingly hearing with his ass.
"That means I know what to do and what not to do. So before you go spewing bullshit like you always do, about how it should have been Erwin and all of that rat shit you mentioned, remind yourself every once in a while, that the person with the best judgment on what to do is, stay with me now, not. you", you say, shoving a finger into his chest which makes him wince.
"I know how this story goes, and you don't, it's as simple as that", you declared. You offered him a disengenuious smile as you walked away.
"You’re being downright moronic, really", you looked down on him, your half-assed smile turning to a frown.
Your shoulders felt lighter after that.
But then the bestowing of medals happened, and Eren froze upon kissing Historia's hand.
Two more sixty-kilogram barbells dropped themselves on your shoulders.
Shouldn't have spoken so soon .
You sighed.
Chapter 36: The Aftermath Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The first thing you did as soon as the ceremony ended was to find Eren.
It was already sunset, but everyone had split up as soon as it was over.
It took all the way up until midnight to find him. Bless your heart, you found him at the tree. You jumped off of Maximus, signaling Eren that he wasn’t alone. He turned hastily, only to relax as soon as you saw it was you. You offered him an empathetic smile, and that was all it took for him to get off the small hill and run into your arms. You accepted him with open arms, the two of you falling to your knees on the grass.
He sobbed for hours.
Your heart shattered with each cry, each sniffle, each time he choked on his sobs, each time he kept saying ‘ why ’. You held him tightly, knowing that there was just no fixing this.
It was his fate.
The two of you knew that.
“Is this- Is this what you had to go through?”, Eren sobbed, clutching your uniform into fists. You put your hands on his shoulders, your own tears falling from your cheeks.
“It’s not as bad as what you’re going through”, you say.
He said nothing else and continued to sob.
The crying continued until morning.
Eren was devastated.
You had to force him to eat, and he could only protest for so many times before he gave up and let you feed him. He cried himself to exhaustion, nearly passing out on the table before you caught him. He was as emotionally unstable as one could be, and it broke your heart to see him so distraught.
You brought him to the couch, laying him down with his upper body resting on a pile of pillows.
You sighed, going back to the kitchen and just… falling.
You leaned on the kitchen island before your back slid down against it, your knees giving up as you sat on the floor, folding your knees up to your chest as you sobbed.
Your nails dug into your legs, and you couldn’t give a shit if you began bleeding right then and there.
You didn’t like the boulder-heavy pressure in your chest. You hated it. It suffocated you beyond control and it hurt. All of this bullshit, from failing to save the recruits, to failing to save Erwin, to being unable to console Eren. All of this sucked.
It wasn’t right.
It wasn’t fair.
As you clutched onto your arms, struggling to breathe, you could only wish that something killed you before you did.
It was a few weeks until winter.
And your soul never felt colder.
It was just a couple of months before the year 851, when Yelena and the others would arrive here at Paradis. You and Eren often spent nights cuddling, wallowing in misery as the two of you carried the weight of the world on your shoulders. The two of you, though it was painful, eventually succumbed to your fates. You had accepted it, with a heavy heart. Eren however, never stopped crying himself to sleep.
Things back at the Corps were rather… dull.
Maybe it was the cold that caused everything to feel more solemn.
You had plans for today.
After a week of not visiting the Corps, you finally made your way out of the house, bringing nothing but your bag and your impending urge to end yourself. The gate was open for you to enter, and you weren’t surprised to see that the area was practically deserted. You breathed a heavy sigh, turning the familiar streets and following the same dirt path.
The wind blew harshly, making you clutch your arms in as if it’ll make your hoodie warmer. Your eyelids drooped, and you could no longer tell what time it was or how long you’d been walking. Hours seemed to pass until you stood in front of a familiar cabin.
You entered through the door, getting hit with a warmth that you had no doubt came from the fireplace in the living room next to the door. Heads turned upon hearing the door open, and the first person to approach you was Jean.
“Y/N!”, he exclaims, closing the door behind you.
Before he could get another word in, your arms wrapped around him.
You nuzzled your face in his chest, your face covered by the hood of your hoodie. He stood there, still and stiff before he wrapped his arms around you. Your heart thawed from its icy coldness, and even if it was just a bit, it was enough to make you melt into his warmth.
One arm was wrapped around your back, whilst the other wrapped around your head, his hand cupping the side of your head.
It felt so warm.
You pulled away just a minute later, being met with everyone’s worried gazes.
You gave them a tired smile.
You set your backpack down, getting the weight off your back. Everyone watched you with curiosity. You pulled out a thick blanket, followed by multiple small pillows that you managed to squeeze into the bag.
Another person hugged you from behind.
“I missed you”, Sasha mumbles, nuzzling her face into your neck.
A subconscious smile appeared on your lips. You turned around to face her. “Could you help me with these?”
And that’s how you found yourselves in a cuddle pile.
The blanket was situated in the center of the living room, a safe distance away from the fireplace. Pillows were scattered but the softest yet firmest one was underneath your head. Jean laid next to you, with you cuddling into his warmth. Eren spooned you from behind, his soft breaths ghosting your head. Sasha squeezed herself in between you and Jean, her arms wrapped around your stomach. You were sure that the position was cutting off her blood flow to her arm but she didn’t look the least bit concerned about it.
Mikasa spooned Eren, her arm draped over his and your waist. Armin was spooning Jean, with Connie doing the same to him. You squirmed around a bit before you found a comfortable position, your body eventually going lax.
The cold wind blew outside, making the warmth brought by the fire all the more appreciable.
Your heart completely thawed off of its coldness, and all you felt was warmth.
As soon as the snow began falling, so did all of you to sleep.
The rest of the year was spent getting things back to normal.
Normal meaning: helping the refugees move back into Wall Maria. It was a lot of work. A lot of shifting just so you and Eren could help rebuild houses and buildings. Each day was another set of chores, another set of paperwork, another set of endless misery.
Right now, you were resting in the reopened bakery of the Shiganshina District.
Eren sat across from you, sipping on his water and taking small bites of the fresh bread. You chewed on the gummy worms you brought, having finished your own free meal just minutes ago.
“Hey Eren?”
He looks up, meeting your gaze.
You twirled the gummy worm in between your fingers. “Do you think there’s a way? For me to save you?”, you ask, taking a bite of the gummy worm and leaving just a tiny bit. Eren chuckles.
“Doubt it”
You scoff.
“Give me something to get off here at least”, you sigh, throwing the gummy worm at him which he catches with his mouth. You sighed.
“Things are still written the same way they did before you arrived. I have two visions, one is the one that’s set in stone. The other is blurred, so I’m guessing that that’s because you’re stubborn and you refuse to let things go as they’re planned”, Eren smirks, grabbing a gummy worm from the packet and holding it in front of you.
You frown whilst biting down on it.
“Of course I am. What do you take me for?”, you sass, your teeth bit down on the chewy sweets. Your voice was slightly jarred, making Eren gently yank back the other half.
He chuckles. “I doubt that you could save me. And I doubt that the guilt would let me live if you even manage to do as you’re planning”, he says, taking the half-eaten gummy worm back into his mouth.
“Killing me will get rid of the Power of the Titans itself, how exactly do you plan to let me live while stopping this madness?”
“I’ll get creative, don’t worry about it”, you deadpan, eliciting a laugh from the brunet.
Eren takes the last gummy worm, popping it into his mouth before the two of you left the bakery.
The two of you walked alongside each other, the sounds of people passing by and talking filling the area. Eren chuckles, which makes you turn to face him.
He turns to look at you, a smirk on his face. “‘Creative’, huh?”, he chuckles, looking up at the Walls. You look from him then back at the Walls.
You mirror the smirk on his face.
Blood splattered onto your face as you slew the last few titans.
It had been weeks upon weeks of slaying titans that were still within Wall Maria, it took months. Almost a whole year. It was endless weeks of scoping out the whole entire territory of Wall Maria. You’d scoped out the rest of the area, leaving the south and southeast areas of Wall Maria to be checked out. You could feel the ground shaking beneath your feet, giving you a clear sign that Eren was fighting off titans somewhere close.
Shifting had taken its toll on your body.
And how did everyone find out?
Well,
It was a peaceful day off, and you were just making your way to Erwin’s enclosure before you literally passed out in the middle of the road. The people around you panicked, and you were lucky that Levi was close by. Your nose was bleeding excessively, and you wouldn’t even respond despite the many times you were shaken.
Levi carried you all the way back to Hange’s lab, to which she panicked and instantly went to your side.
You had no sickness, and there wasn’t any injury on your body that could’ve gotten infected.
So the basic conclusion to come to was that your body had finally reached its limit.
After two days of being bedridden, you were finally able to help again. You were strictly prohibited from transforming for the next two weeks, leaving you to use omnidirectional gear to kill any remaining titans. It wasn’t an issue, since you were already very skilled with it.
Plus, it gave you the free opportunity to spend more time with Maximus.
Your chest heaved heavily as Maximus came galloping back.
“Hey bud”, you smile, putting your blades back in their compartment as you began rubbing Makimus’ cheeks. You made random noises, telling him how good he was which only made him neigh happily as he wriggled in place.
You were thankful that Maximus survived the fight.
He was your loyal stallion after all.
-
Today would be the night before you would set off to find the sea.
You were in the cabin, tiptoeing as you turned the familiar hallways.
You entered Eren’s room. You loomed over him before violently shaking him awake. He groaned, opening his eyes as he glared at you. You smiled cheekily at him, which makes him sigh before a fond smile appears on his lips.
“You are aware that it’s probably three in the morning”, he says. You laughed lightly, finding it amusing how he (and the other scouts, to be fair) started using that phrase against you.
You nod. “Mhm”
“And that we’re leaving early tomorrow”
You pucker your lips. “Yep”
He sighs, getting up.
“You owe me some of those coffee things you drink”, he says, grabbing his shoes. You laugh, nodding as you two left the cabin.
-
“Y/N”
“Yes?”
“What the hell are we doing here?”
You smiled, taking off your jacket as you breathed the cold air from the top of the Walls.
“Therapy”, you say, smiling at him. He looks at you, confused. You drank some of the water you bought, gulping down half of it.
You and Eren were on the Walls of Wall Maria, miles and miles away from any of the districts. Maximus and another horse, you named him Pascal, were sleeping underneath a tree a couple of meters away from the Walls. You hand Eren his own water bottle, so he takes it with a confused expression.
You sighed, closing the bottle as you set it down on the ground.
It was quiet.
With his lips still latched around the water bottle, Eren watches you as you made your way near the edge of the Walls.
You took a deep breath.
And then you screamed at the top of your lungs.
Eren choked on his water, watching with wide eyes as you screamed at the top of your lungs. Your voice cut through the silence of the night, the sound so boisterously sharp that it caught him off guard.
“FUCK ALL THIS SHIT!”, you screamed as loud as you could.
“FUCK THIS WORLD! FUCK ALL OF THIS!”, you shouted before going back to screaming your goddamn lungs out. Eren watched, completely flabbergasted as you screamed at the sky like it just killed your firstborn child.
You breathed heavily, panting as you took another sip of your water.
“Your turn”, you say, wincing at the scratchy feeling in your throat.
Eren stood there, astounded.
“C’mon, scream at the world for doing this”, you say, finishing your bottle before you violently threw it to the floor. You stomped your way to Eren who holds two hands up in defense.
“ Scream. Let it out. We’re stuck with this nonsense so we might as well give the world shit about it”
.
.
.
Eren goes a couple of steps next to the edge.
You follow, standing next to him.
The two of you looked at each other before nodding.
The two of you screamed. Screamed so loud that it wouldn’t be a wonder if someone dozens of meters below could hear you.
"FUCK THIS!", Eren shouts.
"NONE OF THIS IS FAIR!", you add, the loudness of your voice causing a vibration to wash over your chest.
"FUCK THE PEOPLE WHO CHASED YMIR OUT OF THEIR TOWN", Eren follows, body hunching over as he used every ounce of breath in his lungs to scream his frustrations. His pain.
"TO HELL WITH THE BULLSHIT THAT ELDIANS FACED"
"TO HELL WITH HAVING TO CARRY ALL OF THIS"
Before you could add more, Eren screamed once more.
"WHY'D IT HAVE TO BE ME?! HUH?!"
Your words died in your throat.
"W-Why...", tears now rolled down his cheeks and he falls onto his knees. He blinked, like he hadn’t expected those exact words to leave his mouth. It came to him naturally, and you realized just how often he must’ve repeated the sentiment in his head for the words to come so easily.
"I just", Eren drops to the floor on his knees, unable to hold himself up anymore. "I just want to live with everyone", his voice turns from hysteric to just plain dreadful. You felt your heart shatter in your chest as the tears continuously dripped down his cheeks.
"I wanted to grow old with everyone, with Mikasa and Armin. I…"
He delivers a punch to the ground, and you winced at the crack .
You watched as his shoulders sagged, instead trembling as he sobbed.
"I wanted to see the sea, by myself, not… not through the memories of what I swore to destroy", each word picked a piece of your heart away, causing the already cracked heart to chip away slowly and painfully.
"I just wanted us to be free", he cries, finally breaking as he cried.
Tears rolled down your cheeks as you crawled over and pulled him into a hug. Sobs and broken whimpers left his lips as he clutched your shirt in his fists. The pain you felt this time, was just indescribable. Unlike the previous months, when it felt like you were being suffocated...
This pain just straight-up stabbed you through the front and back.
It was the kind of pain that made your chest physically hurt.
Eren sobbed, over and over again.
You thought that you two had accepted your fates a long time ago, but now that you were here... It just made you realize that the denial was still there. It's gone now , but the sinking knife coated with the poison of reality only plunged deeper and deeper into your chests.
Like a lot of nights, hours passed with nothing but pain.
“You s-should add more”, Eren says in between hiccups.
You pull away from the hug. “Add what?”
He laughs, breathless.
“Scream at the world for making you have a thing for women who could kill you”
You stare at him, mouth agape, and he stares back.
You squinted, and just beneath those mischievous eyes, you could see that he knew. You poke the side of your cheek with your tongue. “You’re a pervert”, you say. He smirks, getting up.
“I saw everything. I can understand if you like Hange”, heck, he could see it now. He and everyone else had eyes. “or even Mikasa, but Yelena? Seriously? ”
He fails to dodge the slap aimed at the back of his head.
“You and I have the same type, you have no right to speak”, you say, pointing an accusing finger at him as you stood up and grabbed the empty water bottles that had rolled away.
Eren laughs. “So… Armin huh?”
A flash of the most concentrated urge to kill flashed your eyes and Eren slowly got up. You didn’t even have time to process what that meant, but at the same time the look on Eren’s face gave you everything you needed to know.
“Five-second head start before I come for your ass”
Eren laughed as he slowly backed away, unsure if you were serious.
“You have a thing for asses too right?”
The moment you began sprinting he made a run for it.
He screamed and laughed at the same time, and though your annoyance was still very much there, you couldn’t help the warm feeling in your chest as he laughed and ran without a care in the world, even if it was only for those moments.
Everybody looked at you and Eren with concern in their expressions.
Your eyes were red, a clear sign that you had been crying immensely the night before. Not just that, but the two of you could barely speak. Your throats were sore, and the two of you just shrugged it off as you gave the brunet his own mug filled with ginger juice. He thanked you as you sat next to him, the two of you sporting the exact same poses as you sipped on your drinks.
Jean, Mikasa, and Armin looked at you before deciding that they weren’t going to get anything else from you two.
Breakfast went by peacefully.
Just a few minutes later, Levi, Hange, and Moblit entered the cabin.
“Moblit!”, you exclaimed, getting up from the table before running to the man’s arms. He smiled, opening his arms and catching you as you wrapped your arms around his neck. Due to height differences, he was now carrying you, and you didn’t have a single complaint.
Seconds passed before you were placed back down.
“How are you feeling? Are your arms okay now?”
He chuckles, rolling up his sleeves.
“A lot of scars, some from the stitches”, he says. You oh’ed, leaning into his arms as your fingers touched the stitches. “Does it hurt?”, you ask and he shakes his head.
“Not at all. The painkillers you gave me really helped”, he says, smiling.
You smiled. “I’m glad”
All of you settled on the dining table, enjoying your breakfasts before you would be setting off outside Wall Maria after lunch.
Eren nudges you.
“Seriously? Even Moblit?”
Everyone blinked in confusion when the table suddenly shook, and Eren could barely hold his wince as his foot ached from the force of your stomp.
-
The scenery was beautiful.
You whipped your phone out as soon as everyone began taking off their boots and rolling up their pants. You recorded Jean tasting seawater, Connie splashing saltwater to Sasha’s face. Mikasa when she lost her balance slightly, Armin when he picked up the seashell.
You smiled as Hange grabbed random creatures and whatnot from the sand.
“Leviiii”, you trail off, walking towards him. “Join them, c’mon”, you say, nudging his shoulder. He huffs, crossing his arms. You rolled up your sleeves, mischief practically radiating off of your body.
“No. Seeing it is enou-”
“Y/N! PUT ME DOWN!”
You laughed as you threw your phone a safe distance away from the water.
“Y/N! OI!-”, you walked through the water before finding a deeper area.
Then you fell.
Levi’s screaming got cut off as the two of you submerged yourselves underwater.
Everyone laughed, with the exception of Hange who straight-up cackled on the spot.
Levi emerged from the water, shivering as he wiped the water off his face. You emerged from the water, laughing as you slicked your hair back. Levi, bless his heart and height, latched onto you. You laughed, holding him by his waist as you kept him up. You moved to a slightly shallower area and dropped him off.
“I should drown you”, Levi says, glaring.
You smiled menacingly, to which Levi responds by tackling you into the water once more.
Hange decided that, fuck it, and went to the deeper areas.
Who cares if their clothes got wet?
They were finally at the sea.
You screamed when Hange tackled you from behind, which makes you fall over once more pulling Levi down with you. The saltwater made your eyes sting just slightly, but the tears that came out instinctively removed the water for you. Your clothes were already soaked, down to your undergarments.
Jean, Sasha, and Connie followed your example and went to the deeper areas, though not without a strict warning from you to be careful because they didn’t know how to swim.
Armin and Mikasa were now looking for shells, and while Hange and Levi were splashing each other back and forth, you slipped away silently and made your way to Eren.
“Hey”
He looks at you, smiling, unlike the original plot.
“Hey”, he responds. The two of you look back behind you, since Hange was screaming at the top of her lungs. “C’MON MOBLIT!”, she screamed as she chased Moblit around who looked equally as happy as he was terrified. You and Eren laughed, amused at their antics.
“So”, you say as you two looked back at the sea.
“This is it”, you say, and Eren nods.
“It looks better than what the Attack Titan showed me”, Eren admits, chuckling.
You smiled, nudging him. “I’ll figure something out, okay?”
Eren looks at you before smiling once more. “Sort out your fancy for Yelena first-”
He screamed as you pushed him over, the water splashing as you whistled and walked away.
Notes:
here we are yall
tysm for the support you've given this fic. it really was just an idea I had one day a couple months ago, but damn did we come a long way. *chugs coffee* to all my active readers whose comments I look forward to everyday, ilysm have a kiss *mwah*
Chapter 37: Progress
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Today was yet another day off.
It wouldn’t be for another week before Marleyans began bringing soldiers and their boats to Paradis.
You and Eren felt your eyes twitch every time you remembered. Right now, you were lying in bed.
Exhausted.
You were exhausted.
So much so that you had no motivation to even get up and eat breakfast. You sighed, stretching your arms and legs as the early morning sunlight peeked through your windows. You rolled off the bed, literally. You grunted as you fell to the floor, contemplating your life existence as your cheek pressed against the carpet.
You groaned as your stomach rumbled.
You kept rolling, eventually finding the door before you started crawling.
Crawling all the way to your stairs, you contemplated if standing was worth it.
It wasn’t.
You placed your hands on each step, making your way down the stairs with your body sliding down. It was painful on your hips and thighs but healing would fix that for you. You continued rolling once you made it down the stairs. You made it to the kitchen, laying there on the floor.
Why couldn’t I be the Jaw Titan?
You whined as you made your way to the fridge.
I could grow wings, fly around my house without having to walk.
You finally bit the bullet as you got up.
Imagine, all day, just flap flap flap.
You sighed, opening the fridge. Seeing that you were nearly out of fresh things to eat, you sighed and went to the pantry to grab some canned tuna. Your feet padded softly on the floor, and the coldness of the floor made you want to hurry the fuck up and cook something already.
Finessing your way through the kitchen, you managed to cook some rice, some tuna with onions, scallions, and garlic. You scooped the fresh rice into a bowl, using the spoon to separate the rice slightly. Next, you took the pan from the stove, using the spatula to scrape the cooked tuna into the bowl. Your stomach grumbled once more, and you finally grabbed a spoon before going to your couch and eating.
Your eyelids felt heavier, but you couldn’t deny the gratitude your tongue expressed as the flavor painted your tongue. Your body suddenly felt more awake, and your shoulders finally went lax as you took in the coldness of today’s weather.
You fished your phone out of your hoodie pocket, surprised to see a few notifications.
You opened your messages, finding unread messages from Armin, your coworker, Hange, and Sasha.
It had been a few days after you gave everyone their own phones, which were just freebies you got from your company. They often gave that much, since the job was so risky that they were basically giving you luxury in the odd chance that you ended up dead.
So you gave them to your squad.
Armin and Hange were thrilled.
You opened Hange’s message first, your eyes popping out of their sockets at the picture that she had sent.
In the picture, Levi and Hange were sitting on a bed in front of a mirror. Levi was holding the camera with one hand, whilst his other hand held Hange’s wrist. Hange, ever the teasing person she was, had her left hand in Levi’s sweatpants (a gift from you). Hange’s right hand held Levi by his jaw, pulling his head back as Hange kissed the sensitive area on his neck.
Levi’s cheeks were visibly red, and the somewhat clear bulge of Hange’s hand wrapped around Levi’s dick left little to your imagination. You could see how hard he was gripping Hange’s wrist, and the slightly wet patch on the grey fabric showed just how on edge he must be. His legs were slightly lifted off the bed, but due to the way he was positioned on Hange’s lap, it was clear that he couldn’t close his legs even if he wanted to.
Two messages were below the picture.
yes commander: shame you weren’t here this morning
yes commander: his moans were so pretty
You dropped your spoon into the bowl.
You reread the messages, looking back at the image, before going back to the messages and repeating the process over and over again.
The only reason you were snapped out of it was your trance was the new message that popped up.
yes commander: *Attachment*
You played the audio.
“Mmh!”
“Yeah?”
“You like how that feels?”
Levi moans.
Hange chuckles. “What is it?”, she asks. Levi whines.
“Come on, baby. You know she would love to hear it”
A smacking sound shoots through the speakers.
“Ah- Mmh! Please I-”
Another slap sounds through the speaker.
“I thought Y/N taught you already. Do you need me to call her over to punish you? Remind you that good boys don’t get to be touched?”
Levi whines, and you could hear the sounds of sheets being moved around.
“Now, let me repeat myself”, another slap follows Hange’s words. “What do you want?”
“To cum. Please- I want to cum”, Levi pants, and in just a few seconds, with a few sounds of slick sliding across skin, you hear Levi moan with a few gasps leaving his mouth. The audio plays a bit longer, with the sounds of kissing and panting before it ended.
You blinked.
Then pressed the call button.
“Hello-”
“Hange fucking Zoe you monster ”
Hange hums. “Did I do something?”, she asks. Your eye twitches.
“That was unfair”, you say, to which she chuckles. “Was it? I just thought you’d appreciate our little gift”, she says, shrugging. You sigh, taking another bite of your breakfast. You chewed then swallowed quickly.
“How is that fair? I mean- I appreciate the new wallpaper but still ”
Hange laughs. “Apologies, angel. I’m afraid neither Levi and I are free right now, so the next time will probably be next week”, Hange says, teasingly but still also a bit disappointed. You chuckled, sighing. “Yeah yeah, tell Levi I said hi”
“Will do, talk to you later, love”
You hummed, ending the call.
One.
You sighed.
Two.
You continued eating.
Three.
You swallowed before the words settled in and kicked you in the gut.
You screamed.
You set your bowl down first, prim and properly, before going feral as you squirmed over and onto the floor. You squealed, screaming into your hands as your body burst with something you couldn’t describe. You accidentally hit your head on the couch’s wood, making you let out an “ ow ‘.
You got up, Hange’s words replaying in your head as you happily ate your breakfast.
Love, it repeated in your head, causing you to go into another fit of panic.
You finished what was technically your brunch, and made your way to the kitchen to wash it, feeling much more hyped up for the day than you previously were an hour ago.
As soon as you finished wiping your hands, you remembered that you still had unread messages.
“Shit”, you mutter, rushing over to your couch and jumping over it before finding your phone on the table. You settled down, opening your messages and finding even more notifications. The most were from the hange, levi, and the 104th bitches group chat.
Most of the messages were from Sasha and Connie, with the occasional input from Jean and Hange. You didn’t bother opening the group chat and went to check Sasha and Armin’s unread messages. You opened Sasha’s messages first.
sweetest potato: y/nnnn
sweetest potato: I LEARNED HOW TO DO THE ALL CAPS THING
sweetest potato: IT REALLY DOES LOOK LIKE IM SCREAMING
sweetest potato: WOOOOOOOOO
sweetest potato: I FOUND A BAKED POTATO EARLIER
sweetest potato: BY THE WAY
sweetest potato: HOW DO YOU TURN THE ALL CAPS THING OFF??
You laughed, typing a quick message before going to check Armin’s messages.
minmin ♡: good morning (´,,•ω•,,)♡
minmin ♡: i took some pictures the other day, in your room when i stayed over
minmin ♡: i wanted to show you
minmin ♡: here
You clicked on the picture, your eyes widening upon seeing him.
Armin was sitting on your fluffy carpet, one leg on the carpet whilst the other laid on top of it. He leaned on his hand on the floor for support, his other hand holding the phone as he sat in front of the mirror. He was wearing one of your pastel crop-top hoodies, partnering it with a white skirt. White stockings reaching up to his mid-thigh, with his hair in a half-up half-down hairstyle, he smiled whilst winking at the camera.
There it was.
The thing that killed you before you did.
You sat there, completely still as you stared at the picture.
Yep, definitely saving that.
Being completely honest with yourself, finding out that Armin enjoyed feminine getups were and were not a shock at the same time. Ever since you made a comment about how good he’d look in pastels, you supposed the comment never left his mind. You certainly weren’t complaing, he was free to try on your clothes and feed your soul as much as he’d like.
A knock is heard at your door. You turn over your shoulder, seeing Armin waving at you from the door. You jump over the couch, smiling at him as you opened the door. He yelped as you grabbed him from his waist, pushing him against the wall next to the door.
“That was quite the sight, Minmin”
He laughs nervously.
“I was hesitant about sending it to you. But Eren said that you would appreciate it”, he giggles. Giggles. Queen Historia of the Walls give me strength . You laughed, silently cursing Eren at the back of your head.
“What brings you over?”, you ask, your thumbs rubbing his stomach. His cheeks go red, and he looks down at the floor.
“I was wondering if we could, yanno, watch that movie you’ve been telling me about?”
You smiled.
Armin’s face was as red as the color red could go.
The movie you were watching was an hour and a half long film about a trans man who found himself as the babysitter for a rich businessman, who was also a single father for two children. They were old enough to be left in their large home, but their father didn’t trust them with being left alone in a three-floor penthouse with no adult supervision.
That’s where the man stepped in.
He was hired as a babysitter, who got paid way too much for just watching two kids and making sure they did their homework and ate their meals. The businessman found himself catching interest in his kids’ babysitter.
The whole movie showed the struggles of the man and what he had to go through as a trans man. The businessman eventually developed respect for him, which eventually blossomed into mutual interest before it became genuine love.
And right now, the two men were making out in the businessman’s bedroom.
And Armin was watching all of it.
You hadn’t watched the movie yet, and though you were expecting it to have some spice, you weren’t expecting it to be this R-Rated. But it wasn’t like you haven’t seen worse. You grabbed the remote, pausing the movie before turning to the blushing blond.
“You good?”
Armin finally screams into his hands.
“I-”, he stuttered, and you finally burst out laughing.
“I-It’s a great movie! I swear!”, he defends, shaking his hands in front of him as you cackled endlessly.
“But…?”
He makes random hang gestures. “This scene- I mean- It’s just… too much?”, he says before going into another panic fit. “N-Not in a bad way! I just meant- The scene is a bit, inappropriate?”, he says, and finally lost it as you fell to the floor.
He whined, tackling you as he told you to stop laughing at him.
“Y/NNN”, he whined, shaking you.
You stopped, wiping the tears off your face. You look up, suddenly realizing that this position…
“Armin”
The blond raises his eyebrows in curiosity.
“You’re- sitting, on me”, the revelation makes him squirm. “Oh! I’m sorry- was I too heavy? Are you okay?”, he asks as he tried to get up, only to be pulled down by his waist. You sat up, your hands pinning him in place.
“No no, I like it. You look good like this”, you chuckle, your lips hovering over his.
“Y-Y/N?”, he stutters, hands twitching on his lap. One hand held him by his jaw, and he blushed upon falling under your dominating gaze. “May I?”, you ask, your breath ghosting his lips. He contemplates for a couple of seconds before nodding. That was easy, you thought.
His fingers twitched more as your hands pulled him into your body, your lips pressing into his.
You pulled away, smirking. “I’ve been waiting to do that”, you laugh, to which he nervously laughs with you. He shyly lifts his arms up and wraps them around your shoulders. “Really?”, he asks, like he was unsure of himself.
“Mhm.”, you say, pressing another kiss to them. He exhales in amusement, which develop into whimpers as you push your tongue in, his hips twitching as your hands tightened their grip. Armin whines, his hands finding your neck as he nipped at your lower lip.
He gasped when he felt your thumb rub in circular motions, closer and closer to his dick.
You felt something solid touch your stomach, and you had to pull away.
“Armin?”
He hides his face in your shoulder, panting.
“You’re already hard?”, you ask and he whines. “Shut up”, he says, eliciting a laugh from you.
“I’m not judging baby. I think it’s cute”, you say, your hand eventually placing itself on top of his clothed dick. He whimpers, hips rolling forward to get some friction.
“Tell you what, if you’re open to trying something I have in mind, I’ll take care of this for you”, you say, gently squeezing his dick.
He instantly nods.
You finished cleaning up everything before you heard your phone ding.
minmin ♡: i'm ready
You smiled, fixing the pillows before making your way up the stairs. The second floor smelled like shampoo and body wash, and you couldn't help but speed-walk your way to your room. You knocked on the door, and upon hearing a small voice telling you to come in, you entered through the door.
"Hey", Armin says, cheeks red as he towel-dried his hair. You smiled, walking up to him as you pressed a kiss to his forehead. His breath hitches. Your hands placed themselves on his waist.
"You look beautiful"
He blushes. "You really think so?", he asks.
You nod.
Armin was wearing the exact same outfit that he wore in the picture he had sent this morning, with his hair in a half-up half-down hairstyle. The only thing you asked him to do besides that was to wear the lace panties you wanted to see him in. They were white, complimenting the pastel blue of the crop top and the white skirt.
With one leg forward, you pulled Armin's body closer to yours, his now half-hard dick pushing onto your thigh. He whimpers, head falling onto your chest.
"Y-Y/N", he whimpers.
You kissed the top of his head, your hands moving from his waist to his butt. You squeezed, pulling a gasp from Armin's lips. You kneaded the plump cheeks in your hands, occasionally using your grip to roll his hips into your thigh.
His hands fisted your shirt, and you smirked upon feeling his heavy breaths caress your chest.
“Feeling good?”
“Mhm”, he whines.
"On your knees"
He obeys, shyly looking up at you.
"Take my pants and underwear off"
He blushes, contemplating for a few seconds before he crawled over and curled his fingers between the garterized pieces of clothing. You waited patiently, smiling down at him which was all the encouragement he needed before he pulled your clothes down. His face went red.
"Make me feel good, Armin. Make me feel good and maybe I'll consider touching you"
With newfound determination and adrenaline, Armin nods confidently.
He’s read about this stuff already. He’s read those books online that he so happened to stumble upon, he was confident that he knew a few things already. But that didn’t mean that he was skilled. He was confident that he knew what to do, but that still didn’t compensate for his actual experience.
Noticing that he was growing hesitant, you crouched down, putting a hand under his chin.
“Minmin”
He looks at you, shyly.
“Do you want this? If you don’t then that’s completely fine”
He begins shaking his head. “No! I mean- I want this, really, I’m just, unsure, I guess”, he mutters, red cheeks on display.
You laughed fondly.
“Hm. What about this”, you hold a finger up. “I’ll make you feel good first, and once you’ve gotten used to it, you can try again”, you say, switching from your assertive tone to a kind and reassuring one.
His eyes blinked, the sunlight making his crystal blue pupils shine prettily.
He nods.
Notes:
wanted the armin smut to be a separate chapter hehe
the movie that I described in this fic is an upcoming fic I have in mind HEHEHEHHEEHEH
its trans!armin x male!reader, because I said so
I have another fic in the works, which is also armin centric but the reader is a masc female, armin's feminine and they give off bi couple vibes and I'm EXCITED TO POST IT ONCE ITS DONE
Chapter 38: Blonds, Skirts, and Toys
Notes:
apologies for the late chapter, life's been hard lately
Chapter Text
Connie was having… how should I say it, a horrific morning.
It started when he was assigned to look for Commander Hange, and upon being a direct subordinate, she didn’t mind Levi’s squad just knocking on her door or lab. It used to be just Levi or Moblit who were allowed, but now it was free to be knocked on by anyone from the 104th Batch.
So Connie marched his way to Hange’s own ‘apartment’.
He whistled on the way there, feeling light and happy for the first morning in a while. As soon as his fist hovered over the door, he froze in his tracks when he heard it.
His jaw dropped to the floor.
Because through the small keyhole and crevices in the wood, moans, and whimpers could be heard. Connie stood there, contemplating what to do next. He was questioning whether he should knock and act like he didn’t hear anything, but that nagging voice at the back of his head was telling him that whoever was getting their back blown out sounded painfully familiar.
No, he told the voice.
That’s your Capta-
Connie walked away, deciding that he would rather use a pitchfork to stab his eyes out than stay here any longer.
He went back to the main building of the Corps only to leave with a turn of his heel when he found Marlo and Hitch making out behind the laundry stands. He went back to the cabin for late breakfast, already contemplating his existence.
Eren and Jean were sitting together at the dining table, surprisingly not at each other’s throats. Connie grabbed the small bowl that stored rice that you had brought yesterday. Grabbing his own plate and eating the leftovers that you had cooked, he went and sat across from the two Scouts.
Eren was scrolling through his phone whilst Jean was staring daggers into his screen.
“Oi”
Jean looks up, looking at Connie.
“What?”
“You’re staring at the phone like it’s bad-mouthing your mom”
Jean sighs, not even denying anything as he carefully set the phone down. “Something’s been bugging me a lot, and I can’t for the life of me stop thinking about it”, he groans, aggressively shoving the spoonful of rice and bacon into his mouth.
Somehow, Eren looked like he knew what he was talking about.
And with the way Eren peeked at Jean’s screen to see what he had been looking at, only to respond with: “Armin is with Y/N”, with a knowing smirk on his face. Connie’s eyes went to the unsent message on Jean’s messages, where it read ‘wanna hang out?’.
And then the two began fighting like rabid cats.
Connie decided that he was better off grabbing the pitchforks.
Hips buckled as soon as you turned the vibrator on yet again.
He moaned, unable to move or squirm like he wanted. Your eyes roamed over his body. He was still wearing everything, and his hair was still up.
Armin was on the bed, his knees digging into the mattress. He sat on the pads of his feet, his legs spread with his wrists tied behind him. A white silk cloth wrapped around his head, covering his eyes. Another moan left his lips as you played with the vibrations of the toy, your thumb swiping up and down the app that was connected to it.
Sharp breaths left his lips with every time that your thumb swiped up.
Pressing your lips against Armin’s, he whimpers when he felt your hands grip his buttcheeks. Armin found himself lost in the sensations, from the fingertips digging into his flesh and the tongue that was swirling against his.
Suddenly he was being carried, and he could only latch onto you as you brought him to the bed.
You laid him onto his back, and your hands moved from his butt to his thighs, spreading them apart. You smiled upon seeing his face go red.
“Everything alright Minmin?”
He nods. “Mhm”
You lean down to kiss him on his forehead. “Good”, you say, grabbing him by his jaw and pushing your tongue in between his lips. A gasp leaves his lips, urging you to reach down with your other hand. The position makes your hand on his jaw weigh heavier, and Armin was way too ashamed to admit that it felt good.
Well, he didn’t have to, since you noticed it.
You moved your hand down to his neck, squeezing it with a harder grip.
You pulled away. “Do you like this?”, you ask, your thumb rubbing the side of his neck. He whines, but before he could answer, a hand pushes down on his dick.
“Mmh”
You chuckled, finding this way too enjoyable.
“Sit up baby, I want you on your knees”
As soon as you got up, Armin sat up and positioned himself so he was on his knees, sitting on his legs. You took a step back, grabbing one of the main events from the nightstand. Armin watched with red cheeks, knowing what it was. You smiled encouragingly at him, and that was enough to put his nervousness at bay.
You went back to the foot of the bed, crawling onto the bed as you grabbed Armin’s hands and put them behind his back. He blinks, wondering where the rope came from. Arousal spikes inside him when he felt the restraint settle in.
“Good?”
Armin watches as you pulled yourself back to look at him. “Mhm”, he responds.
You took a minute to just… appreciate the beauty that was Armin. His hair was slightly messy now, but with the way it was styled, he just looked gorgeous. His lips were now red, slightly swollen as he smiled shyly at you. Your eyes met his, and for the first time since you started, he looked away, too shy and flustered to keep the lust-filled eye contact.
You put a hand on his cheek. “Look at me Minmin, I wanna see your handsome face”
An amused smirk goes on your lips when Armin squirms.
“Oh?”, you muse, putting your thumb on his lips.
Red dusted his cheeks like powdered sugar on a dessert. Your lips hovered over his. “Does my little Minmin like that?”
He squirms yet again, just the faintest whimper leaving his lips.
Seeing that he wasn’t going to respond, your hand moved from his cheek to his waist. Your other hand pressed into the mattress, your wrist ghosting Armin’s thigh. With the way he was positioned, there was no way Armin could move away without falling backward.
The best type of restriction was the one that didn’t use any restricting objects at all.
Words were enough to keep him still.
“I remember asking you a question baby”, you say, your lips still hovering over his. Your hand moved down to in between his legs and under his skirt, and Armin had to fight the urge to moan upon feeling your palm just barely touch his dick.
He gasps when your fingers push up against his fabric-covered hole.
“Tell me”, you say, your middle finger rubbing the fabric, giving a light and feathery feeling to his entrance. He gasps yet again, unable to squirm nor lift his hips up because of the way he was positioned and the way you were trapping him by your lips.
“Do you like it when I call you handsome?”
Armin whines, nodding.
“Use your words baby”, you say, your fingertip just barely pushing up into him.
Y-Yes”, he finally responds, feeling his dick twitch at the sight of your hand covered by the skirt. He finally moves his gaze onto your lips, finding himself even more aroused at the sight of your smirk.
“Good boy”
Oh Armin was gone.
He whimpers, resting his forehead on yours.
Your hand, still under his skirt, went to the sides of the lace underwear where the small hooks were. You unhooked both sides, pulling the underwear back as you discarded them to the side. Finding your urge at its brim, you took Armin’s lips in yours.
He whimpers, and while he was distracted with that, you grabbed the lube with one hand and opened it, messily squirting some on your fingers. Armin panted every time your lips broke apart, and the way he slowly fell into his submissive headspace made you smirk.
His hips buckled when your lubed fingertips rubbed his entrance.
You didn’t stop kissing him, and he willingly let you take control.
He finally pulled away and let his head fall on your shoulder as your finger pushed in.
He wasn’t as tight as you expected, but it was normal since he had cleaned himself earlier. You only pushed in halfway, trying to get him to familiarize himself with the feeling of having something inside him. He breathes shakily, his breath caressing your neck.
“Feeling good?”
He nods. “Feels a lil weird but I’m fine”, he says, rolling his hips down.
You nodded.
Pushing your finger in the rest of the way, you finally felt him clench around you.
“You gotta relax baby”
He whimpers, just clenching more as your fingertip rubbed a specific area inside him.
You decided to let him relax first, your finger still inside him. He sighs shakily, nodding as if signaling you that he was good to continue. You kissed his neck, sucking on it the juncture between his neck and shoulder where you remembered he was sensitive.
Armin whimpers, alternating from clenching and unclenching as you began moving your finger. His whole body went hot. Indescribably hot .
His back arched forward, your neck and shoulder getting warmer and warmer as Armin continuously panted. You pushed another finger in, not wanting to rush but also not wanting to take too long. As expected, Armin lets out another moan, and god the sound of it made you want to just absolutely ruin him.
Your aim right now wasn’t to stretch him and prep him for a dildo, because if you were being completely honest, Armin wasn’t ready for that yet.
You could do that next time, so you prepped him with the purpose of getting him ready for the toy that was sitting in between you and Armin. Your hand thrusts up, jostling the blond since it felt like your finger just ignited all the sensitive spots in his body altogether.
You began spreading your fingers apart, pulling yet another string of moans and whimpers from him.
“Y-Y/N”
“Hm?”, you answer.
“I feel weird-”, he says, gasping as you plunged your fingers upwards. He almost screams.
“A-Ah!”
You pulled your fingers out, only being able to chuckle as Armin whined as his body went limp. You kissed the sensitive spots on his neck and jaw, smiling apologetically as he lifted his head up and his gaze met yours. “Why’d you stop?”, he asks weakly, to which you responded by kissing his cheek.
“I’m sorry baby”, you say, kissing the corner of his lips.
“Let’s get this inside you shall we?”, you hold the vibrating butt plug in front of him. He blushes but nods quickly afterward.
With the toy now inside him, barely resisting as the plug nestled nicely around his walls, you grabbed your phone and experimentally played with the vibrations.
His back arches, nearly falling over as the vibrations rode up to his walls and up to his spine.
You smirked.
And that’s how it’s been for the last twenty minutes. Endless edging and teasing led Armin to his current state, sweaty, panting, and completely fucked out. His mouth was agape with moans and whimpers leaving his mouth like a continuous stream of water, and with every sudden surge of vibrations to his prostate, you could tell that he was getting more and more desperate.
It may as well have been the third time that you swiped your thumb around on your phone screen, pulling him just below the surface of his orgasm before you would turn the vibrations down, leaving him to cry as his climax got yanked away from him.
You weren’t sure how long you planned to go like this, but Armin seemed like he was enjoying himself.
Part of you had the urge to drag this out as long as you could, and the other part of you wanted to push him down and set the toy to the highest vibration and watch him just fall apart underneath you.
His dick was bulging under the skirt, showing you just how hard he was.
Fuck he looked so beautiful.
“Minmin?”, you call for him.
He perks up, looking at you with half-lidded eyes.
You got up, walking towards him. “If you can get on your knees, face down, I’ll treat you with something”, you say, putting your hand under his chin to tilt his head up. Red and glistening lips bit their lower lip as he nods.
He got up, thighs trembling as he turned around.
You watched with lustful intent as he leans down before letting his body fall, his shoulder and cheek pressed to the mattress. “Like this?”, he asks, sounding like he was in a completely different world. You chuckled, kneeling onto the bed as your eyes looked over the tip of his dick peeking from under the skirt.
“Perfect”, you say.
You licked your lips, dropping your phone next to you as you lifted his skirt up.
“Look at you”, you trail off, your hands placing themselves on his cheeks. He gasps, your hands feeling unexpectedly cold. Your index and middle finger hooked themselves underneath the curve of the buttplug’s handle, and you pulled the toy out slowly, letting Armin feel the stretch around his rim.
His whimpers were muffled by the mattress, so with the hand that was placed on his cheek, you moved it to his head, grasping his hair as you yanked him up.
Pain spread throughout his scalp, but it quickly disappeared as he was suddenly pressed against your body. Your hand moved to his neck, and he tried to hide the moan that left his lips. Tried. He tried.
You chuckled into his ear. “You’re filthy, Armin”, you say, repeatedly plunging the toy in and out of him. He gasps, the sudden continuous stretch around his rim knocking his focus out. He nearly falls over, but the iron grip around his neck prevented him from moving.
He felt the thick bulb of the toy plunge into him, only to slowly be pulled out of him as he clenched around it. You pulled the toy out just right at where the thickest part would stretch him before you would push it back in. Armin could only whimper as the pace threw him into a pleasurable loop.
Finally, after what felt like hours, you pulled the toy out of him, placing it a couple of inches away from you.
Armin pants, already missing the feeling of being filled.
You grab him by his waist, and he yelps as you push him and reposition him onto his back.
He blushes at the sight of you. You smile down at him. “Hey”, you chuckle. He smiles shyly, looking off to the side to avoid your gaze. “H-Hi”, he responds.
The urge to ruin him took over.
You bent down, your arm above Armin’s shoulder as you took his lips in yours. He whimpers, wrapping his legs around your back. You pushed your tongue in, feeling your core throb at the sounds of him panting and moaning. Your other hand reached down, going to his red and leaking dick.
Armin found his body growing immensely hot at the sound of your amused laughter.
It was, for lack of a better word, really fucking sexy.
The way you loomed over him, and the way that he was completely under your mercy…
It made him feel so many things that he was too ashamed to even describe.
He just-
Really wanted you to just ruin him.
“Aww, look at you”, you mused, stroking his dick with barely any grip around it. He cries. Tears rolled down his cheeks once he realized that the touches you were giving him weren’t enough. He wanted you to just use him dammit-
A sharp gasp cut through the air as your hand suddenly squeezed his dick.
“You’ll take what I give you. Are you telling me that my decision to give all of this to you isn’t enough? Hm?”, you tug his at the base of his dick, enough force to make it just barely hurt. Armin finally releases a breath he didn’t even know he was holding once you began stroking him.
“Are you really that desperate?”, you ask, retracting your hand before letting it find Armin’s rim. With no hesitance, you slapped his entrance. He gasps, back arching off the bed.
“I bet you like that too”, you say, your thumb rubbing his lubed rim. His mouth hung open as breaths harshly went past his lips. “Y-Y/N I-”, he was cut off by his own whimper. Your hand had gone back to his dick, and he had to fight the moan that threatened to leave his lips when your thumb went to his oversensitive tip.
Wrists tried breaking out of the restraints, but Armin couldn’t stop the sudden overwhelming touch on the head of his dick. His hips bucked up, and he could only moan as you continuously rubbed his tip with your thumb.
The familiar feeling was there again, but you were quick to notice it. Your hand slid down to the base of his dick, and you wrapped your fingers around the base to prevent him from cumming.
Tears rolled down his cheeks.
“Tell me, Armin”, you say, tugging at his dick which pulls another cry of desperation from him. “Was I not generous enough?”, you ask, your grip around the base of his dick just tightening its grip. He gasps, eyes rolling to the back of his head as his back arched up.
“I lent my time to you didn’t I?”, you say, your thumb rubbing the underside of his dick.
“Was that not enough? Are you telling me you want more?”
Your face hovered over his. “Hm?”, you muse.
You readjusted your position, so you were now laying on your side with your arm placed itself above Armin’s shoulder, your elbow digging into the mattress. Armin’s body was still slightly arching up, thanks to his arms that were placed and tied behind him.
Both angles looked good.
Being reduced to a whimpering, trembling mess looked good on him.
“Say it. Say that you want more”
Armin shuddered when your breath ghosted his lips.
“...Please”, he barely mutters.
You raise an eyebrow at him despite the fact that his eyes were closed.
“That’s it?”, you exasperate dramatically. “You’re writhing under me, practically begging me to do more, and that’s all you’re going to say?“, you ask with a tone that sounded genuinely bewildered. You leaned into his ear.
“Shame on you”, you say, your voice dropping an octave lower.
Armin whines. “I-I’m sorry- Please I- Ah ”
Your hand went to Armin’s thigh, spreading him further apart. “You what? ”
“ Please. I want- I want you to fuck me, make me cry- Ruin me please ”, he says the last part with a strain in his voice, caused by the grip that was suddenly around his thigh.
You hummed.
“Good enough”, you say, getting up just a bit to grab the buttplug. Armin opens his eyes, using the remaining strength in his body to get up and place his elbows behind him. As he held himself up, he was overcome with the feeling of just everything feeling too hot.
“Y/N”, he says firmly, and you look back, one hand holding the lube whilst the other held the buttplug. “Hm?”, you inquire, sitting next to him. He squirms.
“I wanna take my clothes off”, Armin says, and you notice the slight grimace on his face.
You nod, using one hand to reach under him in order to undo the knot. The action makes Armin blush. Dammit not that too, he thinks. Once the strip of cloth was removed, Armin sat up for a few seconds using his core strength and took the crop top off.
Just as you were about to help him get the skirt and stockings off, he stops you.
You look at him curiously. “I wanna keep the skirt… and stockings”, Armin says, finding the request somehow dirty.
You laugh fondly at him, nodding. Armin laid back down, and you went to the area in between his legs. You flipped the skirt over, revealing basically everything. You hummed, one hand holding the buttplug whilst the other held Armin’s thigh.
“Minmin, could you grab that pillow?”, you ask, to which he nods albeit with a little confusion. You grabbed it as he handed it over. “Hips up”, you say, and he looks at you, confused, before he understood and lifted his hips up, blushing at the perspective.
You placed the pillow underneath his lower back, and your hand placed itself on Armin’s thigh as you pushed him down. With the pillow now lifting him up a bit, it gave you the ability to… play, with him better.
Just as you were about to push the toy back in, Armin speaks up.
“Y-Y/N?”
You look at him. He shyly looks away, finding your gaze intimidating.
“Can you… Can you use your fingers?”
You chuckled. “So now you’re talking”, you muse, wiping all the lube off the toy with your fingers. You spread the lube around before discarding the toy off to the side. Armin licks his lips, eyes focused on your lubed fingers.
He watches as you put your fingers down and in between his cheeks, and he finally felt some of the tension leave his body when you pushed two fingers in. Your ring and middle finger pushed into him, and you immediately went on to find his prostate. While your other hand was busy, your other one went to his dick.
He moans, head craning back as the double stimulation gave shockwaves of pleasure down his legs and up his spine. He shuddered when he felt your fingertips brush over a certain area, and by the bump that you felt you were sure that that was it.
With not even a spare of mercy, you slowly pulled your fingers out before literally hitting his prostate with the curve of your fingers.
The resulting moan made you continue.
You settled for stimulating his prostate as much as you could, all whilst you stoked his dick with a vigorous speed that all Armin could do was squirm and whimper as tears rolled down his face.
“T-There!”, he says when your thumb pressed onto the underside of his dick as you stroked him. He was clenching and unclenching continuously, unable to stop the whimpers and sobs that he let out as he felt himself getting closer and closer.
“Y/N- Y/N please I- ”
“Just let it go Minmin, I got you”, you say, not even thrusting anymore. Just straight up rubbing and prodding his prostate.
He couldn’t describe it.
It was weird. His stomach felt like it was pooling with something that was aching to be released. It felt like a nagging sensation that he couldn’t shake off. But it was getting more and more intense. The pillow that held his pelvic area up clearly did something because somehow , he felt even more sensitive than he was before.
And that was saying something since you had edged him for more than half an hour .
Then suddenly, all the sensations hit him all at once.
Probably the loudest, most filthy moans left his lips.
His thighs trembled as he felt cum spurting out of his dick. You slowed down your pace, coaxing him through his orgasm as his fingers twitched. It was so foreign yet it felt incredibly amazing. It was something he'd never felt before, and the resonating... glow that he felt was something he never wanted to go away.
But like all good things, his post-orgasm glow had come to a stop and all he felt was the feeling of being extremely sweaty and fatigued.
"Let's get you cleaned up shall we?"
Armin suddenly perks up. "B-But I didn't get to-"
"Touch me?", you finish for him. A cheeky smile was on your face. "Let's do that in the shower", you say, effortlessly bending down and carrying him.
He yelps, latching onto you as he felt lube dripping out of him.
-
You ran your fingers through his hair, already sensitive as you watched him lick up your precum.
Armin's face was still red, due to the fact that the sight of you completely naked was doing wonders for his imagination. You watched as he looked at your glistening pussy before experimentally pushing his tongue in between your folds. You moaned, your fingers tightening their grip just slightly around his scalp.
You were already sensitive, having been neglecting your own pleasure for more than an hour now. So you wouldn't be all that surprised if Armin managed to make you cum in less than three or so minutes.
He pulls away, and you couldn't help the smirk that appeared on your lips when a string of precum connected your folds and Armin's bottom lip.
"Can I use my fingers?", he asks, to which you nod and slightly spread your legs.
You thanked your past self for getting slippery-free tiles in your shower.
Armin eagerly goes back in, taking your clit in his lips as he whimpered around it, finding himself getting horny once more when he tasted you again. His middle and ring finger pushed between your lips, and he covered his fingers in your precum first before pushing them in.
The resulting moan that left your lips made him more eager to make you feel good.
He made sure to make it fast for the two of you since you made it clear that you wanted to finish but you also wanted to shower.
That and the lube dripping out of his ass was starting to get messy.
So he began sucking and licking at your clit, all while thrusting his fingers in and out of you.
"You're doing amazing", you say, harsh breaths leaving your lips as the pleasure filled you to the brim, already ready to overflow.
"Just like that baby, you're doing so good", you say shakily, which could only motivate Armin to keep going. Being able to reduce you to this state was also doing wonders for his pride, and he would be lying if he said that he didn't enjoy the way you praised him as he fucked you with his fingers.
He tried to block out your praises, knowing that he would get hard again if he listened to each of your words. Once he found that sensitive spot inside you, he curled his fingers onto it.
"There", you say with a gasp.
Armin then does the same thing you did earlier, and began stimulating your g-spot whilst licking and sucking at your clit.
Just seconds later you were cumming, back arching as you squirted onto Armin's fingers.
He slowly got up, licking the remaining juices off of his fingers.
"Did I do good?", he asks, looking up at you. You laughed shakily, still in your post-orgasm daze.
"So good Minmin", you say, giving him a kiss on his head.
The two of you eventually began cleaning yourselves up. And once you had finished, went to clean the room as well.
And if the two of you ended up finishing that movie and did round three on the coffee table then... it was just your and Armin's business now wasn't it?
Chapter 39: The Anti-Marleyan Volunteers
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Almost a whole week had passed.
And things have only gone more hectic since.
Things were busy at every damn waking hour. Now that the Scout Regiment had cleared Paradis from any titans, it was deemed safe. After a whole year of clearing the island from titans, everyone was now free to roam around outside of the Walls without the fear of being eaten by those that were previously human.
But the one thing that bothered everyone was the fact that Marley hadn’t launched an attack yet.
It had been a whole year .
But that wasn’t your main concern right now.
You jumped off the roof, bringing the cloth with you as the other Scouts did the same to the three other corners. Once the four of you landed on the ground, the other Scouts began pegging the nails down onto the ground, securing the cloth to the ground. Sasha and her own group of Scouts began tying the loops of the cloth onto the wooden base, and it took a few seconds before everything was finished that all of you got off and double-checked everything.
You wiped the sweat off your forehead, finally done with setting up the tents.
After setting what was maybe thirty tents, you finally could get some rest.
You made your way to the edge of where the dirt and grass stopped, looking at the view of the ocean. You were in a more rocky and secluded area, a couple of miles away from where the port that was made for Marleyans to punish Eldians for were.
You sighed, breathing in the fresh air as the wind blew strongly.
You were wearing a loose white shirt, which was nearly soaked in sweat. You weren’t wearing your ODM gear, since it was just adding weight and being a hindrance to your chores. It was safely tucked away in your own tent so you didn’t have any concern with it. Along with the light-weight shirt were black leggings, meant for strenuous activities like this.
Somebody suddenly stands next to you.
“Here”, Jean hands you a water canteen.
“Thanks”, you say, grabbing the already open water canteen and gulping down the cold water. You brought all your coolers on this trip so that everyone could at least have cold water for the first few days.
The two of you admired the view from where you stood.
The rocky area surrounded the campsite, but if you got on top of the elevated grounds then you could see the ocean much better. It was a very sunny day today, so you were thankful that you could stay somewhere where it could be windy at all times of the day.
You sighed.
A lot of things had happened in the past year.
Hange was now the Commander of the Scouts, which that in itself was a heavyweight of responsibility. To say that it was stressful was an understatement, but you, Levi, and Moblit were there to console her whenever she would doubt herself and her ability to lead. Some days were extremely frustrating, and sometimes words just weren’t enough.
With Hange now as the Commander, Moblit was now a Section Commander. You were now a direct subordinate for Hange, which meant that you were technically at Moblit’s level of superiority in the Regiment. Moblit and you were basically partners, ready to aid Hange whenever she needed help with anything.
Levi’s squad was still the same, but now, Mikasa and Connie were officers, meaning they could give orders under the instruction and judgment of either you, Moblit, or Hange. But since you trusted the two of them, you knew that they would be wise and that they would never abuse their power like that.
Jean, with your recommendation, will soon be a Commanding Officer. When he pulled you aside to ask you why you thought he was fit for such a position, you just smiled and patted him on the shoulder. “You’re smart, you have great resolve, and there’s literally no other person I know that I could see pulling this role off as great as you”, you had said, to which he could only smirk, saying that he wouldn’t let you down.
Your and Eren’s relationship had only grown closer.
Along with the impending and endless loop of trauma and agony, were the fun times. Dark humor was the best way to cope. Sometimes you’d look at a centipede on the ground with a bunch of ants surrounding it, and you pull aside Eren just to show him. “Hey look it’s you”, you would joke, only for him to laugh before picking the insect up and beginning chasing you with it.
Sometimes during the past week, when you and Eren were assigned to tie the ropes around the wooden bases, you would throw the rope up and pretend to make a noose. Eren would laugh and pretend that he was strangling himself with it. It was a great pastime.
Levi often visited Erwin. In fact, he was probably the one out of the three of you who visited Erwin the most. The somewhat loss was hard, that’s for sure. Nights often lead to him sleeping next to Erwin, and the titan would never budge. Some mornings you would look for Levi, only to find him sleeping, laying on Erwin’s side.
One time you made a joke, saying: “Titans are just humans who were given titan serums, think of how hot some titans could be if they had been able to keep their tiddies and dicks”, to which the Scouts guarding Erwin plus Levi, Hange, and Moblit looked at you like you had grown another head.
Heck, even Erwin looked like he could understand you, with the way his expression slightly grimaced.
You sighed, like you were extremely disappointed.
Three more years , you thought to yourself.
“Y/N!”
You turn around, snapping out of your daydreaming. One of the new recruits, Ida, runs up to you. You see the urgency on their face. “Section Commander Moblit is calling for you! He thinks he’s spotted a ship!”
You handed the water canteen back to Jean, nodding as you waved Jean goodbye.
-
“What’s up?”, you ask, crouching down next to Moblit who was hiding between a large rock near the water. You made sure to remain your balance, since the dry areas were really not spacious. This area where rocks and small islands were scattered everywhere had more water than sand.
As you tried to find your balance, you settled for just placing one boot-covered foot onto the sand, not minding the little bit of water that touched it. Your other knee was standing on the rock where Moblit was crouching down, his one hand holding onto a ledge on the rock whilst the other held the telescope.
“I’m sure I saw a boat somewhere in the distance, but it was so far that I can’t find it anymore”, Moblit says, pulling the telescope away and blinking his eyes, trying to get them to clear again.
He gave the telescope to you, your fingers brushing together as you grabbed it and went forward a bit.
It didn’t take long for you to notice the obvious boat that was still miles and miles away. After staring at it for a while, you realized that it wasn’t moving.
“So?”, Moblit asks.
“Yep, there’s definitely a boat”, you say, pulling back, but you misplaced your foot, accidentally slipping.
Moblit catches you, lifting you onto the flat and stable area of the rock. The feeling of his hands on your side and arm lingering as you handed him his telescope. You began dusting your clothes off.
“Are you alri- You’re bleeding!”, Moblit exclaims, looking at the blood staining your shirt that was torn at one spot. You look down, suddenly wincing at the pain. Before you could straighten your posture to heal, Moblit stops you.
“You’re not allowed to use your healing powers yet Miss Y/N”, Moblit says, reminding you that you were still not allowed to use any of your titan powers yet. You groaned, leaning back. Moblit goes to his pocket, grabbing his emergency bandages.
“Lovely”, you comment with a sigh.
You looked at where you slipped, seeing a sharp rock and wincing at the small trace of red on it.
“Here”, Moblit says, hands reaching out, only to stop and look at you for confirmation. You laugh amusingly, lifting your shirt over your head. Moblit’s eyes widened just slightly, but deemed it was appropriate so that he could see if there were any other cuts or bruises. You winced at the fingertips touching the bruising areas around the cut, letting out a sharp breath when Moblit wiped the excess blood away.
He puts a clean folded cloth over it before grabbing the gauge and began wrapping it around you. He didn’t any have adhesive bandages to cover just that one spot, since no one thought it was necessary. Yay for you. You sighed quietly.
“Does it hurt?”, Moblit asks. You shake your head. “Not the worst thing I’ve experienced”, you laugh, which pulls a somewhat loud chuckle from him.
“That’s for sure”, Moblit notes, laughing lightly. He then reaches his arms around you to wrap the gauge, and you had to act unbothered because goddammit you whore-
You could imagine Eren laughing his ass out right now, since you were sure that he knew what was happening right now.
So he definitely knew the multiple strings of curses that you were throwing at him so you guessed it was fine.
“Between getting your leg bitten off, having a claw in your back, getting a knife stabbed into your side, and having your back burnt to crisp, which one hurt the most?”, he asks, pulling back to secure the bandages.
You give him a deadpanned expression.
Then the two of your burst out laughing. You shoved him by his arm playfully, careful not to push him off the rock. “Having a limb bitten off of course”, you say, which only fuels your laughter.
Once it died down, Moblit checked your arms and back for any more injuries, saying there was nothing. You nodded. “Thank fuck”, you say hastily to which he chuckled. You pulled your shirt over your head once more, wincing at the pain still at your side.
“The ship is probably camping there. I’m willing to bet that they plan to make their move once it’s nighttime”, you say, to which Moblit perks up.
“They don’t know that we got rid of all of the titans”, he says, to which you nodded.
“That gives us plenty of time to plan”, you say. Moblit nods. He jumps off the rock, landing onto the small stream of seawater. He holds his hand out, ready to help you.
You scooted to the edge. “I”, you announce. “Am completely capable-”, you winced at the bruising pain. “Of getting down”, you say, arms ready to hoist yourself up and off the rock.
“By myself-”, the sharp pain shoots through you and you give up. “Yeah okay help me please”, you say, to which Moblit chuckles. He goes as close as he can to the rock, hands reaching out to grab you.
You let him hold you by your hips, since that was the only area where you could be helped without touching the areas around the wound. You push yourself off the rock, and Moblit effortlessly carries you down.
“Thank you”, you say, to which he shakes it off as the two of you began walking back.
“For someone whose arms are glued and taped back together you sure are strong”, you say, which causes the two of you to burst out laughing.
“Does being a shifter include being a pain in the ass? Because you’re being a pain in the ass”, Levi says. You slap a hand to your chest, dramatically offended.
“I’m hurt! Both literally and metaphorically!”, you exclaim, which makes Hange, Sasha, Connie, and Eren snort.
The ten of you, consisting of Hange, Levi, Moblit, and Levi’s squad were in one of the tents. It was one of the vacant ones, made in case something would happen and they would need one that looked neat and presentable should Paradis have… visitors.
You sigh. “Anygays, there’s a boat”, you say, which makes Hange and Levi pause.
“They’re staying in one spot, so I’m guessing that they plan to make their move by dusk”, you say, which pulls the shock away from their faces and they nodded.
“Why now though?”, Hange expresses. “After a year of not doing anything. Why now?”, she asks, which makes all four of you pause. You knew the reason but said nothing because their questions would be answered in just a couple of hours.
“I’m sure we can ask one of them, we’re not sure of what resources they brought but with a little…”, Jean makes a punching gesture with his arm. You break out laughing.
“The best thing to assume is that they’re here to retrieve the titan shifters”, you say, not spilling anything important. Eren nods. “But we should also assume that they already know about the Four-Armed Titan, for all we know, Y/N could be their main objective”, he says.
Everyone ponders over it, which makes your eye twitch.
You put your hands behind your head. “I doubt it”, you say, which makes everyone look at you.
“Why?”, Sasha asks.
You put your hands in the pockets of your leggings.
“Because the chances of them coming with just once boat of soldiers are low. We’ve taken two of Marley’s strongest assets, so as much as it would be a joy to know that there’s only one boat out there, it’s best to assume that they have two or more waiting even farther away”, you say, licking your lips.
“I’m sure that they’re aiming to get back the Colossal Titan and the Female Titan, but I’m even more sure that their main goal is to take back Eren”, you say, going over your words to make sure you didn’t let anything spill.
“But they could also be aiming to try and capture you”, Hange says, a tone of worry in her voice. You laugh, shaking it off.
You really didn’t think that was the case. Why? Because that doesn’t sound like something Zeke would do. Call it intuition, but right now it doesn’t seem like getting an unknown titan could be his priority, when there’s Eren right here next to you.
“If they do then I’ll be fine, but I rather not have to spend my time with a bunch of those assholes”, you say, crossing your arms. Everyone found it ridiculous that it was that easy for you to say that, like getting kidnapped by the Eldians’ oppressors wasn’t one of the worst-case scenarios.
“But yeah, that’s all I have to say. Is there anything else or are we planning now?”
Everyone gives a collective sigh.
-
You were waiting patiently with the others as you waited for the first boat to arrive.
You were sitting cross-legged on the floor, humming a tune to yourself as you watched everyone get ready for an attack. You still had a day before you could use any sort of powers, so you were pretty much useless right now.
Fun.
The ship takes notice of the Scouts, which was Eren’s cue to pick the ship up and crash it with reckless abandon.
You clapped your hands. “You’re doing amazing sweetie!”, you shout. Armin snorts into his hand. You watched as everyone on the boat got restrained by the Scouts, and you stood by on one of the elevated pieces of rock whilst eating some popcorn. You were told by Levi to not go to any rocks since it was obvious you couldn’t even last ten minutes near or on one, but who were you to not enjoy the show?
You watch as the soldiers were pulled off of the boat before Eren grabbed it and yeeted it away.
Fun.
You licked the butter off your lips, watching as Sasha looked at Niccolo with a welcoming smile despite his terrified expression.
-
You sat next to the terrified Marleyans.
You couldn’t feel an ounce of pity or sympathy. Most of these people wouldn’t even try to open their minds and hearts for the Eldians, so like hell you were going to try and win them over. You tried giving them some of your popcorn, only to be bad-mouthed so you dramatically strutted away, loudly saying “ungrateful devils”.
That stirred some entertaining reactions.
It wouldn’t be for another three hours before the next ship, the one with Yelena ad Onyankopon, would come. So you managed to get some rest as you laid on the spot that Levi’s squad had claimed. You laid on the rock that was still warm from today’s heat.
You were tempted to fall asleep, the distant sounds of chatter and the cold air plus the warm rock just trying to pull you in. Somebody laid next to you, and due to instincts and your touch-starved behavior, you leaned and their shoulder.
“I could be a complete stranger and you would still lay on me”
Your hand lazily jabs him at the side of his ribs, which still pulls a flinch and an ow from him.
“Rude”, Eren snarks, still not moving away. You nod as if you weren’t paying attention. He sighs, fondly, and just decides that he should join you in your little what looks to be a nap. He lays his head on top of yours, and you could only nuzzle closer into his warmth.
-
You woke up exactly two hours later.
You were awoken by Eren’s transformation, so you had no choice but to get up. You winced, the injury at your side being fully bruised now. You sighed, getting up as you stretched just a little. You jump off the elevated area of rocks and onto the ground, already used to jumping off such heights.
You made your way to where everyone was, finding Hange and Levi with Niccolo restrained. You huff, amused. Eren left just a few seconds ago, off to find the second boat. You sat there patiently, waiting whilst wishing you could go back to bed.
You look off to where Armin, Mikasa, Sasha, Connie, and Jean were. Sasha was ready with her gun, and the others were just on standby. They looked like little kids peeking over a fence, aww. You smile fondly, going next to Hange who was waiting while doing a little dance.
“Angel! You should be asleep”, Hange says, turning to face you with her hands on her hips.
You blinked. “...I am?”, you question.
Hange nods aggressively. “You’re injured, and you can’t heal”, Hange says, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. You blinked, once, twice, thrice, before speaking. “You do realize that I’ve had my leg bitten off”, you say. Hange nods.
“... And this isn’t the worst thing that’s happened”
Hange nods again.
Realizing that she wasn’t going to budge, you sighed. “I’m going to change, but I’m still coming back”, you say, which pulls a squinted glare from Hange. With an innocent yet menacing smile, you went on your way back to your own tent.
You sighed, taking your shirt off. You winced at the dried blood staining the side. You cursed all the curse words known to man, realizing that this was the third white shirt you wore that ended up getting stained or ruined.
You grabbed a different shirt, a black fitted one. You contemplated whether or not to change your leggings, but then laziness got to you so you didn’t bother. You fixed your hair before grabbing your cape and jacket. You looked at the ODM gear in the corner of your tent but then decided to just put the straps on so it would be faster to just put the actual gears on later.
You left the tent, thanking Erwin that he gave you your own uniform.
You sighed yet again, willing the weight on your chest to go away.
-
You watched as Eren dropped the boat.
Hange runs up to the edge of the cliff. “Hello, friends from Marley! Welcome to Paradis Island!”, Hange exclaims, arms outstretched. You couldn’t help the smile on your face.
“I’m Hange”, she introduces herself excitedly. “I’m here to greet our guests who have come so far across the sea!”, she says before gesturing her hands beside her. “Now step this way to join us for some tea”, she says welcomingly. You snickered while Moblit held in his amusement. The two of you stood next to Levi who was restraining a trembling Niccolo.
“By the way, we’re already friends with this guest that arrived before you! Isn’t that right, Niccolo?”, Hange throws her arms around Niccolo who flinches. Poor baby. You snort, turning around to hide your laughter.
Levi presses his blade to Niccolo’s back, reminding him that he was in no position to do anything.
Niccolo sucks in a breath. ‘Captain! Forget about me and shoot these devils!“, he screams.
Hange gasps dramatically. “Hah?! What are you saying Niccolo?!”, Hange asks, flabbergasted.
Levi’s expression remained deadpanned. “He’s tired of your shitty skit”, he says.
The captain of the ship glares at Hange. “Understand this you devils! Marley doesn’t mingle with filthy blood!”, he says as he gets up with his gun ready to shoot.
“Go drink your pig piss with your filthy friends!”, he shouts and you grimace. Ew.
“Hah? HAH?! Are you sure you want to be rude to us?! Do you not see the titan behind you?!”, Hange exclaims. The soldiers all turn around, seeing Eren’s steaming titan form. Little shit taking all the glory to himself-
“We’d never yield to you devils!”, the captain says, holding his gun up. “Say hello to this!”, he shouts, finger at the trigger. Hange shrieks.
You, Levi, Hange, and Moblit all collectively went down.
Seconds passed before Hange peeked up over the rock.
Everyone watched with dead silence as the smoke emitted from the gun that was fired. Levi’s squad watched in complete shock as Yelena stood still with her gun in hand. The captain’s now dead body laid on the floor of the ship, bleeding out from where he had been shot in the head.
“Hands up, Yelena!”, one of the soldiers points their gun at her.
“Drop your weapons”, she announces, to which the other soldiers held their guns up. You guessed that they were the Eldian soldiers who were forced to fight for Marley. All of the Marleyan soldiers were now on their knees on the floor, their hands behind their heads as the other Eldian soldiers held them at gunpoint.
Yelena takes her helmet off.
“Hange, I would be glad to accept your invitation”, Yelena says. “Let’s have tea”, she says, her arms out in a welcoming stance.
Hange, Levi, and Moblit could only gawk. Everyone else too.
And you could only hold in your giddiness upon being able to meet Yelena once for all.
You watch Hange play with the weapons, slightly alarmed at the fact that she was pointing the gun into her eye.
Levi sat next to her, arms crossed as he stared at their visitors.
You and Moblit stood next to each other, occasionally glancing at each other whenever another moment would pass with nothing but silence and Hange’s amazed reactions upon seeing the weaponry. You were a couple of inches away from Levi and Hange, watching everything happen whilst remaining silent.
“I see, so that’s how it shoots a bunch”, she says.
“That’s a standard issue in Marley”, Yelena says before sipping on her tea.
“The Marley army has twenty-thousand soldiers per division, with fifty divisions, that’s a million soldiers”, she says, which finally piques Hange’s attention.
“There’s also the navy with three fleets, each comprised of twenty-one battleships. They have made tremendous progress in new weapons and aerial warfare as well”, Yelena says, her hands still in front of her. Hange raises an eyebrow.
“Aerial?”, she asks, to which Levi frowns and slightly kicks her underneath the table, whispering to her that she shouldn’t act so unaware or else they’ll think that Paradis is weak.
“In other words, vehicles allowing one to attack enemies from the sky”, Onyankopon informs.
“What? From the sky?”, Hange asks, standing up.
“Oi”, Levi scolds.
Hange stands back just slightly.
“If Marley had such capabilities, why haven’t they attacked for over a year?”, she asks.
Yelena was quick to answer.
“There are two main reasons”, she responds.
“One being the Pure Titans released here. Even with the latest weapons, they would hinder a land assault. They were used as a tool to confine Eldians within the Walls, but in turn, they have protected Eldia from invasion”
“Well isn’t that funny?”, Levi snarks.
Yelena turns to where the opening of the tent was.
“Though dawn is coming soon, and that’s when titans are active. But if we’re outside of the Walls, sipping on tea, that must mean that you killed all of the remaining titans”, she turns to face Hange and Levi. “Is that true?”, she asks.
“And so what if it is? Are you going to report it to Marley?”, Levi replies.
A flash of awe passes through Yelena’s expression. “No, it just… blows away my expectations”
Hange sits back down. “And the second reason?”, she inquires.
Yelena held the plate with her other hand holding the teacup. “Currently, Marley is at war with multiple nations. They can’t be bothered by Paradis. You defeated the Warrior Unit, the pride of Marley, and captured two of their main weapons, the Colossal Titan and the Female Titan. Marley’s many enemies took notice and were quick to unite and declare war”, she says, finally sipping on her tea.
Hange, Levi, and Moblit took a collective and brief glance at you.
Hange takes note of something. “If you guys are secret agents who infiltrated Marley, I’m guessing you came from conquered nations?”, she says. Yelena and Onyankopon remained silent.
“Oh, am I right? If you’re going up against Marley I best you’ve got big backers!”, Hange says, to which Yelena set her cup down.
A solemn expression goes over Yelena’s face.
“We’re not secret agents or anything of the sort. We were powerless. Marley took our homes and forced us to be soldiers. We were close to losing hope at ever striking back. Until we met him”, Yelena pauses, the reminiscing clear in her eyes.
“A Titan that people of the world feared, calling it a devil. But what I saw was completely different”
She paused yet again before speaking. “A God. One that gave hope to the powerless”
An expression filled with awe settles on Yelena’s face for a brief few seconds.
“Under Zeke Yeager’s command, we shot our superiors. We’re the Anti-Marleyan Volunteers. Our goal… is to free the people of Paradis”
Hange, Levi, and Moblit were stunned.
“But if I may ask”, Yelena adds.
Your eyes met hers as she looks at you.
“The Four-Armed Titan, is you, correct?”
Your three comrades tensed.
“What gave you that assumption?”, you ask, not showing much emotion in your voice. Yelena was as intimidating as one person could get, and the way her gaze on you felt like sacks of rice were suddenly dropped onto you.
Yelena’s eyelids drooped just slightly.
“When Zeke Yeager reported about the Four-Armed Titan, not a single person besides Pieck and Reiner could back them up on the claim. But when he pulled aside his little entourage along with us, the Anti-Marleyan Volunteers, he gladly told his story in more detail, supported by Pieck’s input”
Her eyes ran up your body. “And one of his descriptions was, in his words, ‘an individual with beauty ever so enthralling’”, there was a second of silence. “Pardon my bluntness, if I made the wrong assumption”, Yelena says, turning back to face Hange and Levi. She sips on her tea, acting like she never said anything.
You blinked.
Then blinked again.
You said nothing else, and Hange gladly ended the meeting and prepared to set off.
You didn’t fail to sense the lingering gaze Yelena had on you.
But the three others failed to ignore the nagging possessiveness that suddenly washed throughout their bodies.
Notes:
i had fun writing this chapter can you tell
1. THOUGHTSSSSSSSSS
2. just a heads up, that I might just write some other characters and their smut in a separate fic under this series, since I don't want to prolong the fic, believe it or not writing smut can get boring sometimes lmao
3. its my crush's birthday in three days, and im preparing some gifts for her so be patient with the next updates pretty please :D
4. I love you all *hugs*
Chapter 40: Before The Hellfire Burns
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was a council meeting as soon as the Scouts made it back.
Yelena and the others were put into jail cells, for the time being, only giving a handwritten letter to Hange as a reference for what Zeke wanted. You were sitting next to Hange, listening quietly as she read Zeke’s requests out loud. You were already expecting the Military Police’s and the Garrison Regiment’s disagreement, so you stayed quiet and seated.
You listened quietly as Hange continued with reading the letter.
It wouldn’t be a while before things began changing.
-
You watched, fascinated as Niccolo chopped up different ingredients.
He was currently poaching lobster and crab, and your mouth was already watering. After a year and four months of staying here, and spending the remaining few months eating just potatoes and canned food, you were basically starving for something restaurant quality.
You happily ate the fresh pasta, your tongue basically vibrating at the rich and flavorful dish. You complimented Niccolo’s cooking, saying that it’s been a while since you tasted something so high-quality.
You ignored your sobbing comrades behind you and proceeded to eat.
“If I may ask… Are you the one who everyone’s been saying came from another world?”, he asks politely, turning around just slightly as he stirred the broth with his other hand.
You laugh. “Am I really that popular over at Marley?”, you ask, to which he smiles awkwardly.
“You could say”, he says offhandedly. He was pleasantly surprised to see you picking the lobster and crab apart skillfully, unlike the others who just ripped them open and quite literally dug in.
You made sure to take as much food as you could, because this was probably the only opportunity you’ll ever get with being able to try restaurant-quality foods from the olden times. It was really windy too, and the view of the sea in front of you made for a very enjoyable meal.
You grabbed the sliced lemon, squeezing a little bit of it onto the lobster.
You sighed happily as you ate it.
A hand suddenly appears in front of you, holding a piece of crab that was dipped in Hollandaise sauce. You look up at the person feeding it to you, surprised to see Yelena handing it to you. The table goes way too noticeably silent, but you paid it no mind as you opened your mouth and let Yelena put the food in your mouth.
If she caressed her fingertips under your chin, then nobody was there to notice it but you.
-
You were cursing.
Cursing Eren without even taking a breath.
“Fucking brat. Fucking develop the island and our muscles at the same time having ass bitch-”
You slammed the sledgehammer down in one swing, pegging the nails down in one hit. I could be pegging someone right now but here I am. You huff, ignoring Connie and Jean’s flabbergasted expressions at seeing you nail the fucking peg down in one swift hit.
“I could be watching movies right now. I could be fucking or be getting fucked right now ”, your eye twitches. ”But noOoooOooOo. Someone had to rope me into this bullcrap!”, you say loudly, looking at Eren. Jean and Connie watched, alarmed as you took the sledgehammer yet again before nailing down the other peg in one swing.
“Fucking no-lip-titan having ass little brat ”, you muttered continuously under your breath, passing by the two men as you went on to nail the other pegs down.
Connie and Jean shivered despite the heat.
“You can rest if you want, I’ll take care of it”, Mikasa says, stopping in her tracks to look at you. You blinked, looking at the three bars of metal she was holding. How the fu-
“It’s fine, we’re all doing SOMETHING HERE!”, you louden your voice, your sass still directed at Eren.
Eren stood there, turning to face you, sticking his tongue out, before giving you the finger.
A chill suddenly washed throughout the construction area.
You chuckle, which turns into laughter, which turns to straight-up cackling.
Eren was already gone, probably almost a mile away now as he ran. You took the sledgehammer, swinging it around before sprinting. Everyone watched, horrified as you chased Eren with a psychotic look in your eyes. You ran with the sledgehammer like it weighed nothing.
Everyone stood where they were, watching as you and Eren went all around the area. The heat didn’t look like it bothered you two anymore, because Eren was screaming and running for his goddamn life. You, on the other hand, looked like you were in some state of euphoric insanity.
“EREN FUCKING YEAGER GET BACK HERE OR I WILL THROW THIS SLEDGEHAMMER!”
“YOU AIN’T THE MONKEY BITCH SO I WOULDN’T WORRY ABOUT YOUR AIM!”, Eren screams back, suddenly running in zigzag patterns, completely contradicting his words.
Connie and Jean slowly stood behind Mikasa, who couldn’t even react.
Sasha and Armin stopped their little completely innocent and wholesome chase and watched as a feral screaming shifter chased their resident emotional screaming shifter.
No one could explain a thing to Hange and Levi when they arrived just a few minutes later. The two couldn’t even bother to ask what was happening, too perplexed to even think of a question because they literally had no idea what the fuck was going on in front of them.
“YOU’RE SPEED HAS NOTICEABLY IMPROVED THERE Y/N, I’M PROUD OF YOU!”, Eren shouts, jumping over a pile of metal bars.
You jumped over it swiftly, one hand on the metal as you swung your body over it. “THANK YOU!”, you scream back.
Hange and Levi blinked.
“Can one of you...”, Hange trails off, forgetting to ask the rest of her question as she watched Eren begin climbing an elevated area of dry soil.
“YOU’RE LOOKING DESPERATE THERE!”, you shout, following after him.
“AND YOU LOOK LIKE SASHA AFTER RUNNING UNDER THE SUN FOR A WHOLE DAY!”
Everyone gasped as you threw the sledgehammer.
“OI YOU FUCK-”, Eren dodges the hammer by an inch.
He jumps off the elevated ground and continued running, but completely forgot that you were now not carrying any weight anymore because holy shit you were right behind him-
He screams.
And you tackle him.
Everyone blinks, watching the dust that clouded everything around you as the two of you wrestled all over the ground. It went on for a few seconds, with Hange asking if they should step in. She just stood there, unsure of what to do when all of Levi’s squad collectively shook their heads.
“Remind me to never piss her off like this”, Jean says, still behind Mikasa. Connie nods, and the rest follow with sounds of agreement.
You sighed as you approached them.
Everyone blinked.
Eren was thrown over your shoulder.
You panted, feeling the adrenaline leave your body as you heaved for air.
“That was fun”, you say, before quite literally just throwing Eren off your shoulders.
You went back to grab your sledgehammer, feeling like you ran thousands of miles which, was fairly accurate. You went back to the group, momentarily giving Hange a little kiss on her cheek before you went back to work.
Everyone looked down at Eren’s body.
“...Is he alive?”, Jean asks, nudging Eren’s arm with his foot.
Nobody answered.
And much to Eren’s dismay, nobody bothered to check since they all just decided to go back to work.
-
The ride back was rewarding.
The day was as tiring as it could get, and you were basically lax against Jean’s side. Your head hurt just a bit, not being used to being exposed to such high heat. You had gotten used to the lukewarm temperature here so you sort of didn’t expect the summer heat to be this bad .
As of right now, everyone was discussing who should inherit Eren’s titans next.
You sighed, wanting to go back to your house and get some well-needed self-care.
I wonder if the others would be up for that.
You think, picturing everyone in your squad with facemasks on as they laid on the floor whilst waiting for the timer to go off. Before you could continue with your daydreaming, you were interrupted by Sasha claiming that it should be her.
Which then leads to Connie and Sasha having their little ‘eh’ moment,
“I… I don’t want any of you to inherit my titan”, Eren says, which causes the whole group to go silent as they looked at him.
Jean was the first to speak. “Why is that?”, he asks.
Your heart suddenly felt heavy. “I care about each of you, I… want you all to live long lives”, he admits. You watch as the red hues appeared on his face, leaving just a few seconds of silence before Jean called him out on it.
“Hah?! Why- Why are you all red like that?!”, he asks, as if everybody on the wagon wasn’t also red all over their faces. You laughed, making brief eye contact with Eren.
“Jean, it’s… the sunset, it’s making our faces red”
The aforementioned fixes his hat.
“Ah, that’s- right. Nothing we can do about the sun”, he says, still throwing out anything and everything he could say. You snicker, licking your lips.
“You know, it’s not that hard to say ‘I love you too’, right”, you say, leaning back and preparing for the chaos that was sure to follow the statement.
“HAH?!”, Jean was quick to react.
Eren follows suit. “I’D RATHER NOT THE HORSEFACE SAY ‘I LOVE YOU’ THANK YOU VERY MUCH!”, the brunet exclaims, standing up as he playfully shouted at you whilst pointing at Jean.
You smirk menacingly. “Oh? Is this a result of being in a closet together for seven minutes?”
The color drained from both of their faces.
Everyone besides you blinked and watched as the two sat down, avoiding each other’s gaze. Their cheeks were twice as red, which could only make you bite your lip to hold in your laughter.
“Guess it wasn’t the sun then”, you say loudly enough, which incites another fit of screaming.
-
You made sure to be completely ready for today, both physically and mentally.
Today would be the day when you and your squad would visit Marley.
You were excited.
The smell of the ocean breeze filled your lungs. It gave you a sense of accomplishment. You’ve been to beaches before, you’ve ridden pirate ships from other dimensions, you’ve literally watched wars happen from the sidelines. You’ve done many things, but riding a cruise ship to civilization across from where you considered home… felt sweet.
You’ve become one of them since the day you realized that you would be dedicating your heart to saving them.
Seeing civilization outside of the Walls felt… like you’ve finally made it.
You were dressed in this timeline’s ‘modern clothing’, and to say the very least… you felt classy. You were wearing a white top (shocker), matched with a black skirt that hugged your waist but swayed freely over your thighs. Partnered with the outfit were black boots that reached up to your mid-thigh, and along with that was a beige coat that covered everything, reaching down to your legs.
It wasn’t the best choice for a sunny day, but beauty is exposing yourself to heatstroke you supposed.
The ten of you stood at the entrance leading to the streets filled with vendors. Onyankopon would be your tourist guide today, which sort of excited you if you had to admit it. You were more than happy to try Marley’s version of desserts and food. Their ice cream was very good.
You couldn’t, for the life of you, figure out how they made it cold.
For some really cheap ice cream, you were surprised to have it be served to you at the coldest it could be given. It was summer. How the hell did they even find any frozen lakes or shit? You shook it off, not wanting to experimentally glare at the dessert any longer.
You turn around, suddenly finding yourself frozen in place.
Why…
“Why are they feeding the car carrots?”, you ask whoever was next to you.
“I tried to stop them, I really did”, Onyankopon answers.
You turn ninety degrees facing away from them.
“If anybody asks I don’t know who they are”
Onyankopon chuckles. “Noted. May I interest you in trying the free samples over at those little booths?”, he asks, gesturing with his hand. You nod excitedly, happily leaving Hange, Moblit, and Levi to deal with the literal toddlers.
Your mouth watered as you saw all the salty food samples.
Onyankopon chuckles at your expression.
“Allow me”, he reaches for your ice cream. You gladly let him hold it as you began trying the different foods.
You didn’t know what they were, but goddamn were they delicious.
Once you had tried all the food samples from the first few vendors, you stood in place, eyes wandering around and looking for anything that piqued your interest and tastebuds. Before you could continue, Onyankopon taps your shoulder. You look back at him.
“It seems as though Hange and Levi are in need of my help, if you’ll excuse me”, he hands back your ice cream. You laugh, nodding. “I’ll be fine, I’m more concerned that Sasha or Connie could get lost”, you comment, to which he laughs before going back to where you and he came from. You finished the ice cream quickly.
You weren’t worried about running into any of the others.
‘Others’ referring to: Reiner, Pieck, Zeke, or even Porco.
As you walked through the maze of vendors, one specific stand caught your eye. You walked over, eyes excitedly scanning the little crackers topped with what looked to be salmon and other herbs.
A hand in your peripheral vision grabs one of the crackers, and before you knew it, the food sample was in front of your mouth.
The ma- woman? Person? You genuinely couldn’t tell. Their hair was long and tied into a loose ponytail. They had a fairly built stature yet there was something about their face and overall vibe that made you unable to pinpoint if they were male or female. They were handsome, that’s for sure… but the softness around their cheeks and lips made you question your analysis all over again.
They smile at you.
“This one’s the best, try it”, they say.
You grab the food sample, examining it before taking the whole bite-sized food into your mouth. Your eyes widened upon tasting the flavor. Your jaw subconsciously slowed down on the chewing, wanting your tongue to savor all of the flavors for as long as you could.
The vendor smiles at your reaction. “Good?”, they asked.
You swallowed. “ Very. Can I have more? I’ll pay”, you take out your coin purse.
They shook their head. “It’s on the house, please”, they gesture to all the samples placed on the wooden display furniture. “Choose whichever one you’d like, I’ll place them on a tray for you to eat over here”, they point to a small two-person table next to the stand.
You nod, but only decide to take four more. They placed the crackers onto a small wooden plate and placed it on the table. You took your seat, surprised to find the vendor also taking their seat across from you.
You watched, senses heightening when you saw them look around.
The stand was a couple of feet away from where the crowds were, and the fact that you could be in potential trouble was already making the skin around your fingers and palms harden.
They look back at you. “Don’t react to anything I have to say. If anything, make it look like we’re having a great conversation”, they say, and the fact that they were already acting happy and carefree made you realize that maybe this was something you needed to take seriously.
“Alright, what is it?”, you ask, your eyes showing clear interest.
A flash of slight relief passes through the vendor’s eyes.
“You’re being watched”, they say.
Your chest gets squeezed down with pressure. “What do you mean?”, you ask, taking another cracker and giving an expression that someone would have if they were asked an interesting question.
The vendor smiles. “You’re in the internment zone. Ever since the Warrior Unit’s return, Marleyans have been on the lookout for the Four-Armed Titan”, they say, even doing hand gestures as they said everything with an excited demeanor.
“That’s you”, they say, still smiling. You could still hear the underlying question in their statement.
“Yes, I came here interested in seeing what things were like”, you say, swallowing down the food along with the lump in your throat.
“I see!”, they exclaim. The way sweat began beading on their forehead made you want to sprint and escape.
“You’re wearing gold on your ears, you would have been arrested if an officer saw you”, they say, looking more and more on edge.
You tried not to flinch back when they leaned forward, much closer to you than before.
“There’s a bounty on your head, because the Marleyans have figured out that you are more than capable of infiltrating Marley should you wish to do so”, they say. You lick your lips, nodding.
“Your clothing is noticeably different. The fabric looks much more exquisite than the clothing of the rich. Your facial features are nowhere near similar to those who live here, you’re sticking out like a sore thumb”, they say. You could feel your heart rate pick up its speed.
“There are three officers about to turn this street, you need to hide or else they’ll definitely stop and question you. I saw one of them point at you from when you arrived here, it’s obvious that he went back to get some extra manpower”
You felt your hands tremble.
“I see”, you say, still with a bit of enthusiasm. “I can’t run anywhere”, you say, already knowing that you were in fucking deep shit.
The vendor nods, knowingly.
“I’m aware, which is why I have a proposal”, they say, eyes momentarily glancing at the officers who turned to a different street, guns in hand.
“I have clothing that’ll make you stand out less, but it’ll take too much time to change and I’m afraid the officers are getting closer”
Your legs were already screaming at you to get up.
“I have an idea”, you say, to which the vendor just nodded. They were more than invested in making sure you got out of the internment zone safe and back to where you came from.
-
“Are you certain this is the best idea?”, they asked as they held your clothes.
You nodded. “If ‘best idea’ means not being spotted by the officers then yes”, you say. The vendor nods, and you could only inhale slowly as your fingers twitched.
You changed into a beige long sleeve, partnered with brown pants. Your hair was tied up into a ponytail, and your jewelry was in the vendor’s pockets.
The situation had gotten worse.
In the three minutes that you changed, the number of officers went from three to fucking thirty.
You just hoped that the others were off somewhere safe. Knowing them, they would notice the increase in security. But that also added to your anxiety, making you worried that they would go looking for you.
You shook it off, knowing that now wasn’t the time to panic.
You were already in deep shit, and the worst-case scenario would be you getting captured.
“Go”, you whisper, and the two of you ran.
You squeezed through the narrow alleyways, your heart hammering in your chest. You replayed the directions in your head. Turn three streets to your left, then go straight ahead to an open area until you find a house with two plants on both sides of the stairs. You made sure to stay focused, your hands gripping the handles of the vendor’s sample stand.
Along with the vendor’s outfit to wear, they handed you a simple beige scarf. They said that they wore it often and that everyone in their neighborhood knew them from just his signature scarf. You could only nod as the two of you changed clothes before parting ways.
You finally found the open area, a small park with a fountain in the middle.
You went straight ahead, avoiding eye contact with everybody. Your eyes scanned the area quickly, finding the house with its plant pots near the stairs. To be fair, it seemed like the only house with stairs leading to the front door. You circled the house opening the fence door before putting the stand near the backdoor then going inside.
You sighed, finally safe.
You waited a few minutes, only to freeze when you heard footsteps somewhere around the house.
You didn’t stop your instincts from letting your fingers harden.
“Dear? Are you home? You’re quite early-”, the man- woman- who the fuck-
“Pardon the intrusion, uhh, ma’am, sir, person”, you say, getting up and unhardening your fingers before holding your hands up. “If you’d allow me to explain“, you say, noticing the panic on their face upon realizing that you weren’t who they were expecting.
The person slowly nods.
-
“I see”, they say, finally calming down.
“I’m so sorry for the trouble, I didn’t mean to burden your… friend”, you say, fingers playing with the scarf that was now placed on the table where the two of you currently conversed. The person laughs.
“Husband, but they prefer being referred to as just a person. You can refer to him as either a man or genderless”, they say. Interest picks your shoulders up. “Really? That’s- wow”, you say, not expecting it to be a thing yet.
They chuckled. “It’s not a norm if that’s what you are wondering. Unfortunately, but we’re living just fine”, they say. You nod, eyes scanning their appearance.
“If you’re wondering, I’m also a man, but you can just refer to me as anything you’d like”, they say, smiling. You nod enthusiastically, finally calming down since you finally felt like you were somewhere safe.
“Got it”, you say.
Before you could continue the conversation, a knock sounds from the backdoor.
“Sweetheart? Are you there?”, a familiar voice sounds through the room.
“I’m here!”, the man across from you says, running to the door and wrapping their arms around the other. You sat there, a bit awkward.
The vendor catches sight of you.
“I see you’ve made it here safely, that’s a relief”, they say.
You nod. “May I know your names?”, you ask.
The vendor’s husband suddenly goes a bit frantic.
“I’m sorry! I didn’t even realize that I didn’t-”, he groans, rubbing his face.
The vendor laughs at his husband’s antics. “I’m Hanz, pleasure to officially meet you”, he holds his hand out. You got up from the table, shaking their hand. “Thank you so much for the help”, you say.
The shorter husband or the two sighs, finally recovering.
“Clove, nice to meet you”, he says, smiling.
You nodded. “My name’s Y/N”, you say. The conversation went pretty well for the rest of the afternoon, but it wasn’t until you retrieved your clothes back from Hanz that you felt the multiple vibrations coming from the front pocket of your jacket.
Shit.
29 missed calls from ‘yes commander’.
You quickly typed in a short message, saying you were fine and that you would explain everything as soon as you were safe from being exposed to the Marleyans. She responded just a split second later. You winced as she scolded you in all caps.
Hanz and Clove watched the spamming messages come in.
They could only sip on their drinks as they watched your little predicament.
-
It was nighttime when you finally found them.
“ Angel! Where the fuck were you-”
She stops mid-scolding.
“Your hair-”
“I don’t want to talk about it”, you say, holding a hand up. Levi, Hange, and Onyankopon slowly nodded, suddenly aware of the clear exhaustion on your face. You turn back around, facing Clove and Hanz.
“Thank you so much for your help”, you say, giving them a tired smile. They both nod, smiling back at you.
You hold out something to Clove, who steps forward to take it. “What’s this?”, he asks. You leaned into his ear. “Lubricant”, you say, winking before going back to Hange and the two others.
Gears seemed to turn in Clove’s head, and you could only hide your laughter when his face went red. “Until we meet again”, you say, waving goodbye as the four of you went on your way.
Hanz pulled Clove closer to his side.
“That other person that she was with...”, Clove says, letting his words trail off.
Hanz hums knowingly. “They’re in love, with Y/N, I mean”, he says, to which Clove nods.
“Do you think Y/N knows?”, Clove asks as they began walking back home. Hanz shrugs, his arm still around his husband’s shoulder. “Who knows”, he says, and nothing is said after that.
-
Levi and Onyankopon went looking for the others, with you and Hange trailing behind them.
Hange had her hands in her pockets, and so did you.
You were wearing your own clothing again, deeming it safe to wear since it was night. The summer heat became a thing of the past, the air now cold as it caressed your exposed legs. You sighed through your nose, wishing that you brought earphones with you.
“Angel?”
You turn to Hange.
“Yes?”
Hange’s hand reached for your hair. “You cut your hair?”, she asked, to which you sighed, finally letting out a small laugh.
“It’s been a long day”, you say, which gives her the signal that you would be telling the story as soon as you got back on the ship home. Hange hums, suddenly stopping in her steps. You stop too, making sure to look at which street Levi and Onyankopon turned at.
“Hange?”
You walk towards her, looking up at her with curious eyes.
You felt your whole body warm up when Hange’s hand went to your cheek. She smiles, though she couldn’t feel it. It was subconscious. Neither of you knew that though.
“You just… take my breath away, every single time”, she says, voice light and airy.
Heat dusts your cheeks.
Hange finds amusement in your reaction. Her mouth opens to say something, but she closes it so quickly that you almost didn’t notice it. She just smiles, her thumb rubbing your cheekbone as she leaned in and kissed you on the forehead.
“Shall we?”
-
“So along with getting into some trouble with the Marleyans, you also got lost and had to change your whole appearance whilst troubling a couple?”
You bit back the sass, since this wasn’t a person you could just speak so informally to.
Kiyomi Azumabito wasn’t that… modern of a person.
“I apologize for causing a panic. I can assure you that once I’ve gotten into a safe area that everything was under control”, you say, putting on your professional voice. Azumabito decides that it wasn’t right to spend so much time pondering over this issue, so she nods and just drops it.
You stayed silent throughout the rest of the conversation, and it wasn’t until you heard Mikasa ask where Eren was that you got up and joined the others to look for him.
-
You found Eren first.
And it wouldn’t be long before Mikasa would arrive next.
“Hey”, Eren calls out.
You approach him. “Hey”, you respond. You stood beside him, leaning your head onto his shoulder. “With me going missing, you really couldn’t let me have the attention just for a day and had to go missing yourself?”, you asked, to which he laughs.
“Apologies for stealing your thunder”, he muses.
The two of you remained silent.
The wind blew softly, but still loudly. It caressed your faces, making you and Eren shiver. Eren wraps his arm around you, pulling you closer onto his side. You sighed, finally feeling a little tired. Eren rests his head on top of yours, his eyes also getting a little droopy.
“Hey Eren?”
“Hm?”
You got off of him, standing in front of him instead. “I want you to be honest, with Mikasa”
His eyebrows furrowed. “Hah? Why would I? You really expect me to-“
The sharp sound of skin meeting skin sounds through the air.
“Don’t give me any of that bullshit!”, you exclaim, your hand slightly stinging.
“You really want her to have to carry that guilt for the rest of her life? Really? You’re going to let a shallow question with quite literally no explanation be the defining factor to starting the fucking Rumbling?! ”
Eren finally looked back at you.
“It doesn’t matter either way-”
“Eren I will slap you with hardening if you dare complete that sentence”
His lips closed, and you sighed.
“You’re not going to die, Eren, I promised you that I would save you-”
“How can you prove that?! You can’t honestly expect me to just rely on false hope”, he argues, voice raising just slightly. Your fingers twitched.
“I can’t. But I’m trying dammit. Give me some goddamn credit here”, you say, shoving him by his shoulder. He sighs, exasperated.
The two of you stayed silent once more.
You finally cut the tension, not wanting to have to go through this any longer.
“ Be honest with Mikasa, Eren. I will not spend the next two years consoling Mikasa because your dumbass decided to not just confuse the hell out of her but also leaving Paradis as a whole!”, you exclaim. Eren’s conflicted expression stays the way it is for a solid few moments.
You watched as his shoulder sagged.
“Fine. But I’m not going to be responsible for the heartbreak that Mikasa will face when she has to think of the possibilities of me being dead”, he says. You roll your eyes, scoffing.
“You have literally no fate in me. I’m offended”, you sass, flicking him on the forehead.
Still, even as you all sat in the council meeting, you couldn’t shake off the feeling that something was missing.
Like something was… erased.
You glanced at the door, watching Eren leave the building.
You couldn’t ask him, and you could only wallow in misery as unanswered questions swirled around in your head. You wished Eren the best, hoping that things go well on his end. You leaned back on the wooden bench, swallowing the uncomfortable and queasy feeling in your throat.
What…
What am I missing?
Notes:
1. thoughts? about everyone's relationship and standings in the story
2. yelena smut next me thinks
3. reread the tags, warnings and relationships, but only if you want to *tucks hair behind ear*
Chapter 41: Oh Would You Look At That
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You were already back at Paradis.
You’ve been feeling…
Like shit.
Literal, cow, bat, horse, give a titan laxative, type of shit.
It wasn’t pleasant, obviously.
You willed yourself to leave your house, going back to the Scout Regiment’s new building. It was one of the things besides the new harbor that was being remodeled here in Paradis. It was nice, and looked fairly modern considering the timeline. You walked through the open doors, already knowing what today would bring.
Your head felt heavy on your body. With every step that you took up the stairs, the more your body felt like it was being pulled to the ground. Your grip on the staircase’s railings was enough to make your knuckles show through your skin. You grunted, forcing yourself to go up.
Am I sick?
If you were, you were going to cry. You made the familiar turn to Hange’s new office, already hearing the commotion. As you were about to open the door, a searing pain washes over your body.
-
You were shaking.
The document opened right in front of you made you stop. Literally. Your body froze in your spot.
It was just another late afternoon, spent resting after helping out with the constructions during the morning. You were just scrolling through your emails and files, looking through anything that could entertain you for the time being. You were scrolling through your search histories, looking for anything that you might have wanted to look into again.
That was until you found it.
-
The chaos had started as soon as you opened the door and let yourself inside. No one seemed to notice your presence at first. You closed the door behind you, alerting those near the door that you were there. Before you could greet anybody though-
“HAH?!”, Hange was the first to react upon reading Eren’s letter.
“What- What bullshit is he on?!”, Jean exasperates.
The whole room was in a mess.
“The fuck does he mean he’s ‘trusting everything to Zeke’?!”, Connie was the next to voice out his reaction. Hange and Levi looked at their copy of the letter, completely perplexed and panicking at the words telling them where Eren would be. You stood in the corner of the room, unable to say anything as the ringing in your ears kept blaring.
“...Y/N? Y/N! ”
Your ears felt like they were vibrating, to the point that it hurt . You couldn’t make out anything. The sounds, the movement, the people asking you if you were okay, everything. Down to your sense of touch. You couldn’t even-
Before someone could come to your aid, your body physically gave out.
-
Hange was stressed.
Piles upon piles of work awaited her every second. It’s been a few hours since Eren ran off to Ymir Fritz knows where. The Scout Regiment as a whole was in shambles. And if that wasn’t enough, you were currently unconscious.
No doctor could explain what had happened.
You had just passed out, out of literally nowhere. You had no injuries, and you didn’t have a fever either. She could only watch as you laid on the bed, sweat dripping down your forehead, caused by whatever was bothering you in your sleep.
It had been like this for the past five hours.
You occasionally whimpered in your sleep, like you were in some sort of pain. Your fingers twitched, and she couldn’t do anything. It frustrated her beyond comprehension. Stress was building upon her shoulders, nearly damn suffocating her as the swirl of responsibilities circled her head through the form of a migraine.
-
Eren arrived at your house two minutes later.
With how urgent you worded your message, it wasn’t a surprise that he arrived so quickly. He burst through your door, and the two of you winced upon hearing the hinges screech loudly. Eren muttered an apology, quickly closing the door as he made his way next to you.
“What is it?”, he asked, looking at your opened laptop screen.
“I found something”, you say. The way your tone made it sound, made Eren realize that this was something that was either going to make him cry from happiness, or make him grab the closest kitchen knife so he could end his misery right then and there.
-
A week had passed.
Jean felt like a walking corpse.
Yesterday was spent dealing with the ninth ship that was sent from Marley. Much to the Scouts’ dismay, some of them were packed with cannons and destructive weapons. Now that Eren was gone, they had to rely on Armin to do the whole destroying ships and all. Transforming once a day was the most he could do, so it was up to the Scouts to deal with the Marleyans for the long run.
The Scouts have been following the same routine for the last few days. Start the morning, interrogate the Marleyans, then set off in the afternoon so they could go to the coast and stop the next batch of Marleyans who would come in with their attacks.
It was exhausting.
The jail cells were getting filled up every single day.
It was concerning, but also, Yelena and Onyankopon insisted that Marley wouldn’t come at full force unless the war was finally over.
Jean sighed as he entered the Scout Regiment’s ‘apartment’.
It was one of the other things that you insisted got built. You assisted the Scouts and the construction workers a lot, using both your titan and your eye for aesthetics to make the building look more pleasing and easy on the eyes. He walked through the doors, not even sparing a glance at the others as he went upstairs.
He quickly went to the showers after grabbing his towel in his room. His hand reached for the faucet, letting the warm water (he will forever be grateful for you) sprinkle over his body. He made sure to be quick, not wanting to waste the water. He uses the small shampoo bottle that you gave him. The longing feeling in his chest only doubled when the familiar scent of fruity shampoo filled the shower stall.
A frown appears on his expression.
He washes everything off as soon as he was done, wanting to see you as soon as possible.
He finally arrives in your room, fully dressed as he used a towel to dry his hair. He opens the door, finding Sasha, Connie, and Armin sitting next to the bed.
“Oi”, Jean calls, and the three turned to face him. “Go clean yourselves up, Y/N would scold you if she knew that you weren’t using the showers”, he says, which pulls a few sad chuckles from his friends. They all leave, though not without their usual worried glances at your unconscious body.
He sighs.
Pulling the chair under him, he scoots closer to the bed as he sat down.
“Hey”, he whispers, eyes looking at you slightly uncomfortable expression. His heart stung. He placed his hand on top of yours, wincing at the way your hand began hardening.
Yelena had explained that it was probably your titan making sure that you were safe. It served as a warning for others who would even dare to touch you. It was like you were a predator, baring your claws to show that you were more than capable of protecting yourself. It showed sometimes but other times it didn’t at all. No one was sure if that was a sign of your consciousness finally coming back up to the surface.
His fingertips grazed the hardened areas.
“I miss you”, he whispers.
He could only wonder what was going on in your head.
-
“H-How?”, Eren stammers, being overcome with all too many emotions at once.
“I don’t know- I just found it and-”, your middle finger scrolled through the document. Every detail caught you off-guard, and the way it all seemed to connect made your hands shake. Eren read through the document, understanding what he could as the new discovery literally made the two of you want to pass out.
“Blood types?”, he read. You put your hands on your face. “Each… Each titan has their own blood type”, you read, your eyes frantically looking over every detail.
“But- But why do you have this?-”
“I don’t know!”, you exclaim, nearly falling out of your chair.
“This...”, Eren points with his finger at a certain box. You zoomed in, reading the title.
“Titans and their Blood Types”, it read.
-
“Anything?”, Hange asks as she entered the room.
Jean and Mikasa shook their head.
Hange sighs, taking the third unoccupied chair. She gently reached for your hand, the hardening skin forming once more. It formed around your whole hand, but then...
To her utter surprise, the hardening went away.
Mikasa and Jean noticed it too. “Why’d it...?”, Jean trailed off. Hange shrugged, unsure of what the reason was. She examined your hand, rubbing her thumb over your knuckles. The hardening still didn’t come back.
“Who else has touched Y/N’s hand?”, Hange suddenly asks.
Mikasa perks up. “Me, the doctors, Yelena, and Armin, if I’m not mistaken”, she says. Jean raises a hand up. “So did Sasha and I”, he says. Hange looks at them, gears running in her head. She looks back at you.
“It could be that… Y/N’s titan wasn’t familiar with who was touching her”, Hange says. Jean and Mikasa found themselves confused. The whole concept of your hardening appearing on your hands was still a little bit of a mystery. Even just the simple act of placing their hand on the bed was enough to make your senses heighten, but not once did you ever wake up.
Hange’s eyebrows furrowed.
Could that mean that…
‘Y/N’s titan doesn’t see me as a threat to her?’, she asked herself.
The way your hands hardened was the only telltale sign of your condition, and it sucked.
Hange could only use both hands to hold one of yours, putting your hand on her lips as she leaned on the bed. She missed you. A whole week had passed with no response from your unconscious body. And with the mountain of problems at the Scout Regiment, she just really wanted to hear your voice again. She just wanted to hold you close and hear you tell her that everything was going to be alright.
She really, really missed you.
-
“So what this says, basically, is that each of The Ten Titans, have their own blood type”
You nod.
You had explained to Eren what blood types were, since it wasn’t something that had been discovered by scientists yet. Once he had gotten a full grasp of it, he then proceeded to ask:
“So does that mean… That only Eldians have this kind of blood?”, he asked. The headache that threatened to march its way into your head was beginning to make you annoyed.
“It looks like it”, you say, scrolling down to the bottom of the page.
“It says here that Eldians who were born from a parent that holds one of the titans will also inherit that certain blood type”, you say, pointing at the little bullet where the statement was written. Eren nods.
“It also says here, that if the titan is given to someone with its same blood type, their children, for example, will be able to unleash that titan’s full potential”, you say, processing the information.
Eren’s eyebrows furrowed. “Can you scroll back up to the blood types?”, he asks, to which you nod and show him.
“It says that the strongest blood type, is the blood of the Founding Titan, which is AB Negative”, he reads.
“Go figure”, you comment.
“So- Wait, so every Eldian as of now, has their own blood type”, he says, to which you nod. “But that won’t mean anything if they don’t have their blood type’s corresponding titan”
Eren nods at your observation. “Is that...”, he snaps his fingers continuously as he tried connecting the dots.
“Is that why Ymir’s titan was so weak? Because the blood type that she had wasn’t suited for the Jaw Titan?”, he asks.
Your eyes widened just slightly.
“That’s- yeah, that sounds like, yeah”, you agreed, basically rambling at this point.
Eren looks back at the document. “So it means that every titan shifter in the history of Eldians had their own children, which makes sense since King Fritz was a sorry excuse of a human being”, he says, which, for the first time today, makes you laugh.
“Do you think the Reiss family knew about this?”, Eren asks.
The weight of the question makes you think.
‘Did they?’
-
“You know… You really shouldn’t have made me commander, just saying”
Erwin’s titan just stared back.
Hange sighs dramatically.
“You know, sometimes I wonder if you really can understand us”, Hange says, patting Erwin’s knee. She smiles when Erwin meets her gaze.
“It’s just there are times when you look like you can understand!”, she exclaims.
“Whenever Levi is here, you always sleep with him”, Hange says, before grimacing. “Not that kind of sleeping, you’re eyes are glinting! You’re amused aren’t you?”, Hange sighed. “Your sense of humor has always been very confusing to me”, Hange says, laughing.
“Or that one time when I tried braiding your hair like Y/N taught me!”, she says, an index finger held up to express her point further. “When I asked you if you preferred the overbraids or underbraids, you went like ‘ hwerghegerhhegwerhe ’ when I said react if you liked the first one better“, Hange says, making random hand gestures with her hands.
“Sometimes...”
Hange sits down on the floor.
“Sometimes it just feels like… You’re really here”, she says, finally coming to her senses.
“I mean you are here. Like, physically, but-”
Her shoulders sagged as her expression took the form of sadness.
“We just want you back”, she sighs, hand reaching out to pat Erwin’s knee.
Y/N and I just want Levi to stop crying himself to sleep every night.
Erwin makes another noise.
Hange forces herself to look up and smile. “I know you miss us too”, she says. The ache in her chest only worsened when a tweak of sadness flashes Erwin’s eyes.
“But we’ll meet each other again! One day. Y/N promised it”, she says, trying to let the toxic positivity work for once. She gets up, putting her fists on her hips.
“But you’re so unfair! You get to stay the same age you were whilst we grow old and wrinkly”, Hange says, as if she was scolding him. Erwin looks like he actually feels bad.
“Seriously”, Hange sighs.
But before she could continue scolding Erwin for the most random thing on the planet, the door to the enclosure bursts open. Hange turns around, a bit surprised and taken aback by the sudden loud intrusion.
“Commander!”, one of Moblit’s squad shouts.
“What is it?”, she gets up, already noticing the urgency in their voice.
“It’s Miss Y/N!”, they say, and the grave look on their face is enough for Hange to sprint her way out of the enclosure.
-
“But hold on!”, Eren suddenly exclaims.
“It says here… ‘The Four-Armed Titan’, so was there always a Tenth Titan?”, Eren asks. Your eyes widened, zooming in on the text on the document. And there it was, as clear as day.
“Huh...”, you trail off, reading your titan’s info.
“How come literally nobody knew about this?”, you ask. Eren shrugs. “Something must’ve happened, to the previous shifters”, Eren notes, which makes you turn around hastily.
“Hold on, it’s still unclear why I’m a shifter in the first place. I never ate anybody”, you say. Eren gives you a raised eyebrow. You gave him an astounded expression back, like you were daring him to even imply that you had eaten another person before.
“Wait”, a sudden memory passes through you.
“When a shifter doesn’t give their titan to the next successor, then the titan will be given to a random newborn Eldian, so could it be that… the previous Four-Armed Titan wielders just decided not to use its power?”
Eren hums. “It could be, but I find it impossible that every single person that’s ever inherited the Four-Armed Titan didn’t realize that they were inheriting one of The Ten Titans”, Eren says, sipping on his water.
You nodded.
“Unless there was something else”, you say. The added mystery made you groan, and you didn’t bother to catch yourself as you fell from the high-chair to the floor, completely startling Eren who spat his drink out before he rushed to aid you.
-
“What’s happening?-”, Hange barges through the door.
“H-Hange”, Levi was the first to call her attention. Hange looked at him, immediately noticing the distress on his face. His eyes were wide, and with the way they were glistening it looked like he was close to tears. The next thing Hange noticed was the pained look on your face.
Hange rushes to your side.
You were squirming, no, scratch that, you were flailing around in the bed. Sparks were appearing at random parts of your body, showing signs that you might transform any minute. Your expression showed that you were in nothing but literal, gruesome, exponential pain.
Your fingers twitched violently, showing sparks that were making Levi and Hange grow worried. “We can’t bring her outside in this state”, Hange says, to which Levi could only nod. They couldn’t just drag you out and ignore the state of panic you were in.
“Y/N!”, Hange reached for you, only for both of your whole two arms to harden on the spot. Hange’s hands flinched back, watching the hardened skin flake off as you continued to whimper and grunt in pain. Hange ordered the Scout standing outside to call the doctors and get them here as soon as possible.
-
“Let’s look at the blood types“, Eren says, to which you nod.
The two of you read the document, staying silent as you read the different blood types that corresponded with the titans. There were little notes here and there, but it seemed… completely standard, in a way. None of it seemed like it would be of any help.
“So is it best to assume that the blood types also have different rankings of strength?“, Eren asks. You nod, pointing with your cursor at a certain box.
“It says that if a shifter ever inherits the Founding Titan, then their titan and themselves would inherit the Founding Titan’s blood type , but judging by the fact that the Founding Titan was in the Reiss Family’s hands this whole time, it’s best to assume that it never happened”, you say, before turning to face Eren.
“Back at my dimension, everyone has their own blood type. Whenever we need blood transfusions, like for surgeries where the person would lose too much blood during their operation, the surgeons would have to find blood that’s compatible to use for the person’s blood type”, you say before holding an index finger up.
“I’d say that it also applies to this dimension, in terms of The Ten Titans”, you say.
Eren nods. “So there are titan shifters that previously didn’t have their titan’s blood type, but are still able to unleash its full potential nonetheless”, he says, and you nod in confirmation. “Seems like it, but I doubt that that’s ever happened”, you say.
“But the only blood type that can use the Founding Titan’s powers is those who have AB Negative blood”, Eren says.
“King Fritz set up Paradis to fail”, you groan, rubbing your face in frustration. “Seven titans were stolen by Marley, but somehow, along those years, an Eldian from Marley inherited the Attack Titan”
Eren could only listen, too deep in his headache to respond.
“But the Founding Titan never left the Walls, so that means...”
“That nobody else has the Founding Titan’s blood, except me”, Eren finishes.
The two of you remained silent, trying to understand all of the information and trying to make sense of it.
Eren suddenly perks up.
“Could you- Could you check the blood types again?”
-
The doctors couldn’t give anything.
There was no explanation, other than the possibility of you experiencing a dream in your state of comatose. Hange rubbed her face frustratingly, but was somewhat relieved when your state of panic had died down. You were still squirming every now and then, and your body wouldn’t stop hardening. Just the barest touch to your bed was enough for your titan’s instincts to spike.
So touching the bed was off-limits too.
Levi was slumped in his chair, already emotionally exhausted.
“Y/N said that… all of this, would end, soon”, Hange sighs.
Levi grumbles. “Y/N was always a fucking bastard at teasing”, he says, which pulls a chuckle from Hange. She nudges Levi’s shoulder. “You would know that pretty well”, she jokes.
Levi could only glare.
-
“Y/N-”
“No”
Eren hastily turned to face you.
“Y/N this could only mean-”
“I KNOW!”, you shouted, your hands already trembling as everything suddenly pieced together.
Eren points to another note below the list of titans. “It says that if the titan was not passed down to another inheritor then the titan will be given to a random Eldian newborn, but the newborn will have already had that titan’s blood type, or else the titan will be reduced in strength”, Eren says.
“The Four-Armed Titan-”
“Eren it’s not possible”, you cut him off.
Eren sighs exasperatedly. “It says here that any Eldian who has the Founding Titan’s blood type will be able to access its powers as long as they have a titan , which is the same concept as Royal Blood being needed in order to activate the Founding Titan’s full power”
Eren makes a hand gesture. “The Reiss family never bothered to discover more about the Founding Titan, so they obviously don’t know about this”, Eren says. “This document popping out of nowhere is a sign, Y/N. It’s literally answering questions we have that were never even answered by my titan’s memories”, Eren argues.
“Y/N”
You shook your head.
“Eren it’s… It’s too good to be true”, you say, your whole body trembling.
Eren nods. “I know, but it makes sense, think about it ”
“Whoever was the previous inheritor of the Four-Armed Titan had AB Negative blood, which means… that it belonged to… one of the late family members of the Founding Titans”, Eren says, trying to see if what he said made sense.
“So all this time...”, you trail off. “The Four-Armed Titan has just been waiting? For a person with AB Negative blood to appear?”, you ask, still very much confused.
“Looks like it”, Eren says, still in disbelief.
“Unless Ymir Fritz was planning this all this time, then anything else beyond our knowledge is out of our control”, you say. You fall back again to the floor, but this time, Eren didn’t bother helping and just fell with you.
-
“Commander, it’s time we head off”, Moblit enters the room.
Hange sighs.
Moblit frowns upon seeing the state you were in.
‘You could never just catch a break’, he thinks.
“I’m worried about her too”, Moblit says in a whisper. Hange chuckles. “Aren’t we all?”, she muses, getting up. Moblit chuckles sadly.
“She’ll be okay”, he reassures, firm and confident. Hange turns to face him, and it’s silent before Hange finally smiles, nodding.
-
“So...”
“Yeah”, Eren answers.
You got up from the floor.
“If the Four-Armed Titan has AB Negative blood, then it’s now one of the strongest titans”, you say, which makes Eren nod. He was laying on the floor, limbs outstretched as he was slowly being tempted to sleep.
“And whoever has AB Negative blood, can access the power of the Founding Titan, so long as they also have a titan”, you say, airheaded.
You laugh. “That’s funny, ‘cuz I just remembered that I have AB Negative blood”
A beat of silence.
.
.
.
Then another.
.
.
.
Your and Eren’s necks snapped to look at each other.
Your eyes blinked awake.
Notes:
*looks away*
Chapter 42: Cold As Ice
Notes:
before we start, i just wanted to explain the last chapter for those of you who didn't understand
all ten titans have their own blood type, and the strongest one is AB negative which is the founding titan's blood. and any eldian with AB negative blood can use the power of the founding titan AS LONG as they also have a titan. but since the only person with ab negative blood was eren, he was the only one who could use it.
now, like I said, each titan has its own blood type. the four-armed titan, which is y/n's titan, has AB negative blood, meaning that it has always been allowed to use the founding titan's power. but due to the fact that the only people with AB negative blood are those who inherited the founding titan, the only ones who ever had AB negative blood are the inheriters. and since the previous inheritors were all very against using the founding titan, they never found out about the four-armed titan. and eventually, since the reiss family all eventually died off, no one but eren had the founding titan's blood. which left the four-armed titan to wait for someone who had AB negative blood to be born.
which is where y/n comes in. y/n has ab negative, which in turn, makes her inherit the four-armed titan in the aot universe. whenever a titan is not given to the next inheritor, then the titan will be given to a random newborn eldian. y/n just so happened to have AB negative blood, so the four-armed titan was given to her by complete chance.
so, not only does y/n have her own titan, but she also has AB negative blood, which means that she has full access to the founding titan's powers
hope that cleared things up! and if you still have question feel free to ask! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ready?”
Eren hums.
“One...two...three”, and you repositioned his neck.
Eren grunted in pain, and the two of you winced at the popping sound that his neck made as soon as it got repositioned back. You sighed, falling back to the floor. Eren lays back onto the floor, finally letting the shock sink in along with the newly found information.
“So you can use the power of the Founding Titan”
You lay back down on the floor with him.
“Yeah”, you respond.
Eren turns his head to look at you before looking back up at the ceiling.
“...That...”, Eren trails off. Silence filled the air, which is then replaced by Eren’s tired chuckling. He turns to face you again, and you turned your head to face him too. “Who would’ve thought”, he says. You laugh, putting your hands under your head as you stared up at the ceiling.
The two of you lay in silence.
Minutes passed with nothing said. The information still proceeded to sink in, which made for a very busy and long-overdue period of thinking. Eren sighed, scooting closer to you. You responded by throwing an arm around his front. You were now laying on your side, laying your head on his arm.
Eren then decided to swing his free arm over and on top of you, which then resulted in a slightly uncomfortable hugging position due to his head not laying on anything. Eren didn’t mind, and neither did you. You nuzzled yourself into his chest, to which Eren then pulled you closer.
Another beat of silence passes before you spoke.
“We’ll be okay”
Eren looks down at you.
“Hm?”
You look up at him. “Us. We’ll be okay. I promise”
Eren chuckles and just pulls you closer to him.
-
Before you went back to your house, you made sure to text your group chat with Hange, Levi, and his squad. They were all frantic, but with one short phone call, you were able to explain that you were fine and that it was probably a titan-related sort of fever. A lie, obviously. Levi gave you a single ‘tch’, saying that you were still ever the person to worry the hell out of everyone.
You laughed, hanging up.
You made your way to your house, already missing it.
After a whole week of being stuck in a state of comatose, your body felt really stiff and stuck in some parts. Before you did anything else like taking a shower or getting yourself some food, you went onto the floor and did a few stretches. The sudden movement hurt but it also felt good. Once you deemed yourself stretched enough, you rushed over to your second floor and took a much-needed hot shower.
You finally went out of the shower, feeling more refreshed than ever.
-
“Can we do something?”, Eren mumbles.
You perk up, the two of you still lying on the floor so you get up.
“Do what?”, you ask. Eren smiles, getting up.
“Erase each other’s memories, of today, I mean”
Your eyebrows furrowed. “Why?”, you ask, tilting your head to the side subconsciously. Eren smiles fondly at the habit. “I want us to remember this day, in a time and place where we would need it the most”, he says, holding a hand up in a hand gesture.
You hum. “But I’ve never used the Founding Titan’s powers before, what if I accidentally wake up the fucking titans in the Walls?”, you ask exasperatedly. Eren laughs, shaking his head.
“That won’t happen”, he reassures, which is all that you needed before you nodded.
You placed your hand on Eren’s shoulder, and he does the same to you. You press your foreheads together, and you could hear Eren counting to three. As soon as he hit the mark, an electrifying sensation shot through both of your bodies. The two of you sat there in a dazed state of mind.
And it wasn’t until Connie came barging in that the two of you snapped out of it. He told you two that you were needed back at the Corps, to which the two of you could only nod, confused.
The laptop that was opened was no longer showing the document by the time the two of you left your house.
-
You sighed.
The steak that you had cooked tasted amazing.
Niccolo had given you some food from his restaurant, and you gladly took the fresh meat and fish that he was willing to provide. He was excited, per se, when he found out that you had an interest in cooking. Some days were spent teaching each other different recipes. He was more than shocked when he found out that things like sandwiches and other small meals could be made in less than just ten or so minutes.
So you weren’t at all surprised, to find your fridge restocked with meat, fish, and a couple of vegetables and herbs.
You thanked him silently, eating your food in peace.
Fresh and homemade butter tasted immaculate.
As you ate there, you couldn’t help but think that…
God, I miss food.
How you managed to last a whole week without food was a mystery already. But you supposed that that was how comatose worked. But without an IV or anything that could give you any sort of vitamins and food, you weren’t sure how you didn’t feel weaker than you should be.
Maybe it was a titan thing. You weren’t really sure.
You sat on the couch, happily eating your food that was placed on a pillow on your lap. You weren’t feeling like watching anything, nor did you feel like listening to anything either. You just really wanted to rest. It’s been a rough few weeks, and you definitely just wanted something to give you energy.
Surprisingly, being in a coma for a whole week was not pleasant.
Catching up on sleep was something that had been on your to-do list for the last couple of months, but it came in the form of a coma, which then lead to extreme exhaustion.
You could only curse this universe with every curse word in the hellforsaken dictionary.
-
It was maybe two hours after you finished eating and stretching again that you heard a knock at your door.
You were catching up on your emails, reading your dimension’s reports, and catching up on some of your company’s updates. The dimension machine, or rather, portal, you still couldn’t believe it, was already in the works. Though, much to your dismay, it would take maybe another year or two before it would finally be put together and used.
You were frustrated, but relieved nonetheless.
Another knock from your door.
Oh shit right-
You got up from the couch, dropping your phone onto the cushions as you saw a familiar figure standing outside your door.
Oh boy.
You went over to the door, opening it as you let Yelena inside. You avoided eye contact at first, suddenly feeling too intimidated by her presence. She gladly steps inside, hands behind her back as she looked over the interior of your home. You closed the door, already feeling her gaze on you.
“This is quite the nice home you have, Miss Y/N”, Yelena notes.
You pushed down the urge to say what you wanted to say.
“Why are you here? Shouldn’t you be in one of the rooms we gave you? Where’s the Scout that’s supposed to be keeping an eye on you?”, you ask.
Yelena chuckles, and you finally turn to face her. She was still looking at the different furniture and designs of your house, but then turned to face you as soon as she was done. Yelena was tall. She was quite literally looming over you. She was a neck and head taller than you, meaning she had to look down in order to meet your gaze.
It intimidated you, though it wasn’t… bothering you.
In fact… It was hot.
‘Your height difference kink is showing Y/N’, you scold yourself.
“I assured him that I would just be checking on you, and I added that, even if I did have any ill intent...”, she trails off, taking a step closer to you. The close distance makes you look up even more. You shuddered upon feeling her heavy and intimidating gaze over you.
“I am incapable of killing you, even if I wanted to”, she muses, and you could see the slight upturn of the corner of her lips.
She bends down, shortening the distance between your faces even more. “But it’s not as though I would ever kill a pretty face. That would be too much of a shame, don’t you think?”, she chuckles deeply yet lightly. You felt your hands twitch at your sides.
Yelena steps back. “You wouldn’t mind if I… look around, no?“
You reluctantly shook your head.
She offers you a kind smile, but knowing her character, it was probably another tactic that she uses in order to manipulate you. You knew better though. You knew what she was capable of, and if she wasn’t able to physically do anything to you, then she had everything she needed to mentally affect you.
That kind of power that she held over you… made you think that maybe you didn’t mind.
Yelena goes to your pantry, and you watch as she looks over the selection of modern-day snacks. You walked over to your kitchen , leaning on the kitchen island as you watched her examine everything with her eyes. She just hums as soon as she was done.
“Mind if I?”, she points at your fridge.
You gesture with your hand, giving her the ‘go’ to do as she pleased.
She opens the fridge doors, eyes looking over the different foods and leftovers packed in containers. She then finds the freezer, surprised to find ice easily stocked like this. She takes one of the ice cube trays, placing it in front of you.
“Would you mind getting me a bowl?”, she asks.
You found yourself confused.
“Why?”, you ask.
Yelena gives you yet another smile. “I have a liking towards ice. It’s difficult to acquire at all times of the year, and it can only be found in some places”, she explains, hands behind her back as she stood confidently.
You resist the urge to ask any more questions, since your curiosity could result in a display of vulnerability. You walked behind her, going to your shelf in order to grab a small bowl. You went back and placed it in front of her, and you took the initiative to just place the ice cubes into the tray.
“Thank you darling”, Yelena smiles.
You tried to push down the lingering feeling that her words left on you.
You watched as she grabbed an ice cube and popped it into her mouth. You didn’t find it weird. In fact, you had a habit of playing with ice in your mouth, whenever there would be remaining ice cubes in your drink. Oral fixation aside, ice tasted great.
“Would you like some?”, she asks, putting the small ice cube to one side of her mouth.
You nodded, hand reaching for the bowl.
A hand stops you, holding onto your wrist.
You were suddenly pulled forward, and before you could even process it, Yelena’s face was inches away from yours. “Here”, she smirks, opening her mouth just barely. It took a second for you to even process it, but as soon as you did, Yelena sensed the moment of realization.
She uses her free hand to hold you by your chin, tilting your head up as you willingly opened your mouth.
She lets her tongue roll out, letting the slightly smaller ice cube slide down her tongue and into your mouth.
The taste of her on your tongue made a tingly feeling occur in your core. You closed your mouth, playing with the quickly melting ice cube as Yelena smirked down at you. You swallowed the water and saliva, already feeling yourself longing for more. At this point, you’ve fucked most of the people in this universe, might as well add one more to that number.
Yelena quickly notices your change in demeanor, and she found herself smirking.
“Another?”, she asks.
You nodded. “Yes please”
A smirk makes its way onto her lips as her hand reached for the bottom of your sweater. “Off”, she says. Finding yourself a bit shy, you slowly removed your sweater, no doubt having Yelena’s eyes on you. Once the piece of put-together fabric was off and over your head, you placed it on the counter.
The tension in the room felt heavy.
In the last year that had passed, the air between you and Yelena was always left hanging with no new moves ever made. The two of you only ever got to talk or be in each other’s presence when you were helping with building the new harbor. She was also often brought into meetings and interviews, and due to your position in the Regiment, you were almost always in the front-row seats for every council meeting.
Meaning that you were almost always just a seat or two away from her.
But you never made a move, and neither did she.
You, because, it was unprofessional.
You were considered one of the higher-ups now. In fact, you were basically your own official. You had the free will to give whatever orders you thought were appropriate. Hell, you were in charge of over ten different squads in the Regiment. Whatever your command was, the different captains of each squad wouldn’t even question.
None of the other higher-ups in the other regiments had a complaint about it either.
Some even argued that you deserved a position far more superior than the one you were assigned to right now.
So with the amount of trust and confidence placed upon you, you could never just exude unprofessionalism so casually like you used to. Eyes were on you. Judgment was on you from every single day to every single second of the hour.
Hence why you never really got into a decent conversation with Yelena.
But that didn’t mean that lingering glances weren’t there.
A hand grasping your waist pulls you out of your thoughts. Yelena pushes you against the counter, a smirk on her face. Two cold fingers pressed against your pulse, pressing into your neck. The sudden coldness made you shudder.
“So much for all of that professionalism“, Yelena chuckles, sliding her two fingertips down before sliding them under your chin. She tilts your head up, the near non-existent gap between you making you squirm.
“I appreciate your… enthusiasm, towards your devotion to the Scout Regiment. But we’re alone, and I’m more than eager to see...”, she tilts your head down and at the same time she bends down to meet your gaze.
“The more… shameless side, of you. I may or may not have heard a few words or two from the Warrior Unit”, she continues. Her hand moves to around your throat.
“Show me”, she whispers.
You chuckle to yourself, responding eagerly by stepping up onto the tips of your toes in order to let your lips meet Yelena’s.
A muffled chuckle is heard from between your pressed lips, and the sound of her confidence made you almost go lax. The feeling of being cornered completely blocked that nagging feeling pulling at you from the back of your head. Yelena’s long and slender fingers pushed into your waist so firmly that you were genuinely convinced that it might bruise.
Yelena’s lips began to move against yours, pulling a soft moan from you.
There was something in the way that her lips moved against you that made you shiver. An underlying tone of danger that painted your lips and tongue. The grip she had on you wasn’t so hard that it hurt, but it was firm enough that you could feel the skin around her fingers grow slightly numb.
It was kind of like how a snake would slowly wrap itself around its prey, slow and firm until it eventually traps its victim.
Slowly suffocating it under its grip.
The thrill of her being in complete control over you made your core throb.
And with the way she pushed her knee in between your thighs, you could only shudder and eagerly wait for more of her touch.
-
“How many is that now?”
Moblit sighs. “The twentieth, if I’m not mistaken”, he says, already sounding like fatigue decided to sock him in the jaw. Hange laughs at his tone. The Commander looks over at their new guests, eyes looking over their new hostages.
“But we have more friends now! Isn’t that right?”, she asks one of the soldiers.
“Don’t get near me you devil”, he snarks.
Hange turns back to Moblit. “See?”, she says excitedly.
Moblit breaks out in chuckles at seeing her antics. The two of them walked alongside each other, watching as their subordinates put the hostages on the wagons. Hange did a few stretches with her arms, feeling a bit fatigued.
Today was one of the hellforsaken days when they would have to deal with ships that carried canons and TNT. Of course, it was for the purpose of titans, but Marley wasn’t ever informed of the new resources and development that Paradis has made. It was and still is an advantage for the Scout Regiment, but still.
Dealing with people who have a weird fixation on killing people who apparently drink pigs piss is getting tiring.
Annoying, but, mostly tiring.
Levi was gladly fixing his hair, which was messed up because one of the soldiers tried getting out of his hold. Most of the hostages were on the wagons now, so Hange and Moblit went on to go back onto their horses. Hange felt slightly giddy.
Moblit noticed it too, and he could only come to the conclusion that his Commander was just excited to see you again. And if he was being honest, so was he.
-
You’ve done many things in your time here.
You’ve cooked for your comfort characters. Found out you were a shifter and could change things at the same time. You changed things. You devoted your time and effort and donated your last three brain cells just so you could formulate different plans to save as many people as you could.
You even almost died.
That one time you were two feet away from being swallowed by a titan. Followed by your leg getting bitten off. Then that one time you got a claw shot through your back before you got flung to a pillar.
Or two years ago when the most depressing day of your life happened.
You got stabbed at your side, got severe second-degree burns, almost faced being kidnapped for the second time by Pieck and Zeke.
But you never would have thought, that you would end up here.
Legs spread as you laid on the kitchen counter, completely naked as Yelena popped an ice cube into her mouth.
A complete 180 I know.
You held your upper body up by your elbows, watching every single thing that Yelena did. She only offered you a smirk, which, was oddly fitting for her. Her tongue played with the ice in her mouth.
She kneeled onto the floor, mouth busy as her cold fingers touched your folds.
You instantly jerked, her fingers being way too cold. She had dipped her hand in the ice while you were discarding your clothes and laying on the counter. Her fingers were calloused yet thin, making her touches feel faint and almost like she was barely even coming into contact with you.
Yelena was still fully clothed, and to some degree, it annoyed you.
Yet, on the other hand, having her in a suit whilst you laid in front of her completely naked did things to you.
It even made you feel yourself get wetter.
A cold fingertip rubbed over your clit. Upon feeling you shudder beneath her fingertips, Yelena chuckled. The sound almost made it seem like she was teasing you. “You’re sensitive here hm?”, is what it felt like she was saying.
Before you could even let her touch linger, she replaces her finger with her tongue.
A whimper slips past your lips. Her cold tongue swirled side to side, and she pulled you closer by your thighs. She wrapped her lips around your clit, letting the small ice cube settle onto your clit. Your hips buckled, and you couldn’t even jerk away because of how hard and firm Yelena held you.
The sensation of having ice on your clit partnered with her cold tongue felt amazing. You’ve never tried ice play, but damn did it feel good. As soon as the ice melted, Yelena closed her lips around your clit before pulling away. She swallowed the water, finally opening her mouth to speak.
“You have the sweetest moans, Miss Y/N. Should I feel blessed to be able to experience pulling them out of those pretty lips of yours?”, she muses, licking her lips as she took in the sight of your already flushed-out expression.
You bit your lip. “I dunno. Should I comment on your so-far… lackluster, performance?”, you ask, raising an eyebrow.
A chuckle comes from Yelena.
“My my. You’re quite bold Miss Y/N. Should I applaud you for being able to speak properly despite just having my tongue on you just a moment ago?”, she asks, grabbing the bowl full of ice and water and dipping her hand in it.
You hoist yourself up just slightly, swinging your head to move aside the hair covering your face.
“If you’d like. Unless you can… do better, then I can see fit in being given praise for even giving you a sign that what you were doing felt even remotely pleasant”, you say, brattiness spilling out of your mouth with your words.
A beat of silence passed.
And then Yelena chuckles.
“I suppose I owe you more then, hm? If my performance was that disappointing”, she says. Her tone only showed confidence. You laughed, watching as she retracted her hand from the ice water.
“I’ll hold onto your words, Yelena”, you say, surprisingly confident and coy despite being exposed and spread open like this. Something about the aura that surrounded Yelena made you feel like…
The more risk you put into it, the more thrilling the experience would be.
And by the look of sheer determination in Yelena’s eyes, it looked as though your actions and words were doing their job.
“Very well”, she says.
A cold finger presses into you, and you could barely react before her knuckles were pressed against your skin. The literal icy cold feeling lingered for a few seconds, and Yelena gladly took its lasting temperature to her advantage as she thrusted her finger slowly. You were still a bit tense, since having sex after a week of being in a coma wasn’t really an often occurrence.
As soon as the coldness faded into warmth inside you, Yelena pulled her finger out.
She hums, licking her finger clean.
“You taste sweet”, she notes.
You hummed in response. You watched as Yelena grabbed the bowl yet again, and you leaned back to wait patiently. But to your complete surprise, Yelena,
Fucking- Yelena, pushes an ice cube into you.
It slipped so easily into you, pushing past your entrance and into you. The ice settled at the dip in your walls, your warmth quickly doing its work in making it melt. Before any of it could drip out of you, Yelena puts her lips around your entrance, pushing her tongue in at the same time.
A moan finally left your lips.
Yelena’s tongue plunged into you, and at the same time, the water spilled out of you and into her mouth. She gladly swallowed what you gave her, letting the taste of you linger and paint her tongue. Her hands found their place on your thighs, where she held you firmly as she stimulated all the sensitive parts inside of you by playing around with the ice with the use of her tongue.
You could only whimper and shudder at the feeling of her just slurping up everything from you. Any precum that you could’ve made was gone with the water and- fuck it’s so cold-
Yelena pulls away, exhaling a heavy breath as she grabbed another piece of ice.
Ymir Fritz so help me-
She grabs three in her hand, placing her closed fist against your entrance. Your thighs tensed as she squeezed all three inside you. The sensation of the cold being inside you yet again made your back arch up just barely. The odd shapes of the ice made it so it could push into random spots inside you, and you couldn’t even do anything to make it move, or else it would slip out.
Yelena didn’t bother to say anything and dove right back in.
Despite the fact that literally, everything, about ice play was messy, Yelena was quick and efficient with making sure that not even a drop left you. She caught each squirt of water with her mouth, swallowing it whilst you did your job in making sure not to clench too much. One hand placed itself back around your thigh, and you could only moan when Yelena used her other hand to rub your clit with her thumb.
“ Mmph ”
Yelena pulls away momentarily. “Enjoying yourself Miss Y/N?”, she asks before she went back in.
You hummed in response, but it sounded more like a mix of a whimper and a moan more than anything. Yelena chuckles against you, her thumb rubbing up and down your sensitive clit. She retracted her hand before dipping it into the ice water. You laid back down, flat on your back. The marble counter was cold as well, and at this point, you weren’t sure if that annoyed you or if it turned you on even more.
Cold water suddenly dripped all over you, making you flinch as each droplet rolled down your side. A sharp gasp left your lips as soon as you felt icy cold fingertips press against your clit.
And you felt it throb as soon as Yelena began rubbing.
And the pace was fast. She rubbed your clit with no intention of slowing down, like she was just inviting you to clench and squirt the water into her mouth. Your whole body tensed upon feeling the sudden pleasure in your clit, and the fact that she was just fucking her tongue into you was making things all the harder for you.
Yelena pulled away once more. “The more you resist, the more I’ll go faster”, she says, before going back in.
Knowing that she wasn’t going to spare you a second of mercy, you let go.
You let your thighs relax as you willed your body to go lax.
You couldn’t even react before Yelena finally settled on a pace. The water was gone now, leaving a faint and lingering sensation of the cold it left behind. Yelena didn’t seem to mind not using the ice anymore, since she was completely focused on just taking in as much as she could from you.
It was already late in the night, probably early morning if you had to guess. The only light illuminating the kitchen was the light in the living room and in the pool. Somehow, that added… ambiance, made this experience all the better.
Soft hues of blue illuminated through the house, plus the soft and also blue hues of the lamp near the sofa. The blue tints added a soft glow onto your skin, making your eyes glimmer slightly. Yelena thought it was quite the sight.
Yelena suddenly thrusts two fingers into you, curling up into your g-spot.
Your back arches fully off the counter. Yelena began sucking on your clit, pulling the nub into the warmth of her mouth where her tongue eagerly stimulated your sensitive nub. The pace continued for a while before she pulled away, stopping the pooling orgasm that settled inside you.
You whined, but couldn’t even get a word out before you were pulled off the counter to stand on your feet.
There was suddenly a hand in front of you, holding ice as Yelena looked at you patiently yet fixedly.
“Keep this in your mouth, don’t let it fall”, she commands, to which you opened your mouth and let her place the large piece of ice on your tongue. You stood wobbly legs, feeling like you were this close to having to lay back down because of how much your thighs ached.
Your fingers grasped the edges of the counter whilst you played with the ice in your mouth. Yelena kneeled onto the floor, parting your legs with her hands before she pushes her tongue in between your folds. Your lips threatened to open, but the ice that slid over your tongue sideways made you stop.
The sudden restriction from being able to speak pulled muffled and restrained moans and whimpers. Yelena found herself pleased by it. She closed her eyes, relishing the taste and feel of you on her tongue. Precum dripped down between your folds, some of it finding its way to Yelena’s chin.
Yelena takes one hand and pushes two fingers in between your folds, her fingertips quickly finding your entrance before she pushed in. Your hips buckled upon feeling the double sensation. After a couple of weeks of not doing anything to relieve your sexual frustration, you wouldn’t be surprised if all that it took were a couple of jabs into your g-spot to make you come.
And… Yelena seemed to read your mind.
Since she dropped all the teasing and just straight-up began plunging her fingers in and out of you.
Your hips jerked, your fingers tightening their iron grip on the counters. Your knees felt like they were giving up, the only thing holding you up was your hands. Yelena stopped her licking and decided to just wrap her lips around your clit before she sucked. A muffled whimper left your lips.
She kept her tongue still, not moving her lips at all as she just kept the suction on your clit. She let her fingers do the work in thrusting into you. Her fingers were slender, albeit calloused and great for reaching deeper into you.
Her fingertips grazed the sensitive sides inside you, but she mostly kept her focus on your g-spot. You felt yourself getting close, and Yelena showed no signs of stopping.
A strong blow of wind entered through the glass door leading to the pool, making you shudder as your pleasure reached its peak.
And then it crashed down over you, like a tsunami washing over every single part of your body. You swallowed the now small piece of ice and finally let yourself moan freely. Yelena didn’t move away from your clit, letting the suction help you ride out your orgasm.
Minutes passed before you finally recovered.
Yelena chuckled as she pulled away.
“Let’s clean you up now. Shall we?”, she muses, to which you could only nod.
And if there was a clenched fist hovering over your front door, then you were too out of it to even realize.
Notes:
hehe oops
Chapter 43: Training
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hange was mad.
No one could tell why the Commander was in a bad mood. They had successfully captured the Marleyans, but something else had seemed to happen. Hange skipped the Regiment dinner and went straight on ahead to her room. She burst through the door out of annoyance, which was already out of character enough for her.
She pulled the elastic hair tie out of her hair, ruffling her hair as she laid on the floor.
Why? She couldn’t tell you.
She didn’t bother getting up either. She laid there, on the floor, staring up at the ceiling like it was her sworn enemy. She wasn’t sure how long it had been since she arrived and laid on the floor without even changing, but suddenly someone was entering her room, and she couldn’t find it in herself to even look.
“Commander-”, Moblit pauses, stopping at the doorway as he found his Commander laying on the floor spread out like a starfish. He sighed, albeit in amusement.
“What happened?”, he asks, sitting on Hange’s bed.
Years of knowing Hange meant that he was very much aware of her habits and quirks. Ways to tell if she was mad, confused, sad, or any sort of emotion that you could think of. Moblit saw it in her face every time, and he had now mastered the art of gauging what she was feeling.
Right now she was ‘smad’.
Hange made her own word for it, so Moblit began using it in his vocabulary.
Don’t ask him why, he just thought it was adorable.
Hange groans, hitting her head on the hardwood floor.
“I don’t know”, she says, sounding sad and agitated at the same time. Moblit hums, leaning back on his hands. The two of them just talking outside of work wasn’t a rare occurrence anymore, thanks to you. Moblit found that he really enjoyed these talks and just the whole concept of just ‘hanging out’.
“What do you mean?”, he asked, taking his cape off, leaving him in his simple white shirt and pants. He had dropped off his ODM gear at the gear room, so he could finally relax and get some rest.
Hange sighed, closing her eyes as she began thinking.
Moblit gladly gave her the silence she needed. He turned himself sideways so he could lay on the bed, relishing the feeling of his back finally getting some rest. Fuck he felt old. He finally let out a tired breath, letting his body get some rest after moving around constantly.
The silence that filled the air felt nice. The silence and peace that followed every night after taking in the Marleyans as hostages never failed to make him relax.
“Moblit”
The aforementioned hums and turns to face Hange.
Hange turns her head slightly to meet his gaze.
“How do you feel? Towards Y/N I mean”, Hange asks. Moblit blinks, staring back at Hange before he turned his head back up to look at the ceiling. Questions like these didn’t catch him off-guard anymore. He had gotten used to personal talks that involved topics like life or romance.
Since, well… Hange was easy to talk to.
Moblit licked his lips, images of you popping up in his head.
“She’s amazing”, he says, letting the words fall freely from his mouth. Hange looks at him, waiting for other things that he might have wanted to say. When all she sees is a fond expression on Moblit’s face, she turns back her head to look at the ceiling too. She chuckles.
“She is, isn’t she?”, she agrees, which pulls a chuckle from Moblit.
She then gets up, scurrying over to the bed and putting her arms on the mattress. The sudden mischievous look on her face tells Moblit that maybe he should have just not answered. Hange gives him a shit-eating grin.
“But that wasn’t my question”, she muses, staring straight into Moblit’s soul.
Moblit blinked, once, twice, thrice, and still, there was no other response from Hange, so he sighed. “What do you want me to say?”, he asks, twisting his body around so he was laying on his stomach and slightly facing Hange.
Hange smiled innocently. “I’m asking, if you like her”, she emphasizes every word, her grin widening with every passing syllable. Moblit felt like he should at least try and make a run for it.
“It would be unprofessional if I did, Hange”, he says her name casually, which is something that he had grown used to calling her when it was just them.
Hange nods. “Still not answering my question though”, she chirps.
Moblit squints his eyes. He sighs, hiding his face on the mattress in between his outstretched arms.
Hange waits.
It was maybe a minute or two before Moblit sighed yet again.
“Would it be wrong if I did?”
Hange smiled.
Her hand reached out to hold his arm. “Not at all”, she says, which confused Moblit since… if anything, she sounded relieved.
Hange suddenly claps her hands. “Anyways! I’m gonna go”, she says, getting up as she dusted her clothes off. Moblit, already half-asleep, looks at her confusedly.
“Where?”, he asks, slightly getting up despite the actual pull that he felt on his body that was screaming at him to lay back down.
“To Y/N’s place! I wanna go for a swim”, she says, smiling.
Something about the underlying mischief in her eyes told Moblit that he should start asking for a raise. He sighs, not even bothering to get up from the bed as Hange left the room.
-
It was currently two in the morning.
You had just finished cleaning up, and Yelena had left just half an hour ago. Your body felt heavy, the exhaustion coming back once more. You opted for just sleeping on the couch, grabbing the nearest pillow before placing it under your head. You finally heaved a gravy sigh, suddenly becoming aware of the nagging… feeling, in your stomach.
It wasn’t nice.
And you couldn’t pinpoint what it was either.
You laid still on the sofa, suddenly feeling sick. You sighed, not at all in the mood to deal with it. The longer the feeling nagged at you the longer it felt like it was spelling out itself for you. ‘ Guilt’ is what was replaying over and over in your head. It annoyed you.
You literally for the goddamn life of you couldn’t put a finger on it.
Any thoughts that threatened to take your sleepiness away were replaced by someone suddenly booping your nose.
Your eyes blinked awake, your instincts spiking up. But as soon as you saw who it was, you instantly got up. “Hange”, you say, a smile making its way onto your face. Hange mirrors the expression on your face as she got up from the floor and went in to hug you. Your heart warmed, thawing itself from the cold that you felt just moments ago.
Hange sighed, melting into the warmth.
There was an underlying tension in the air, and you weren’t going to turn a blind eye over it. You let the hug last for a few more moments, your thumb rubbing Hange’s back as you buried your face in her shoulder. Hange’s arms were warm against your sides, holding you close to her.
Once you deemed the hug had lasted long enough, you pulled away.
“Hange-”
“Angel-”
The two of you blinked.
“Can we talk?-”
“Do you mind if we-”
You exhaled a chuckle, and Hange couldn’t help but snicker.
“You were saying?”, Hange asks, sitting back onto the floor. You were sitting on the edge of the couch now, with Hange sitting on the floor in between your legs. She placed her arms on top of your thighs, looking up at you with patience.
You took a deep breath, not really sure what to say yet.
Hange sat there patiently, playing with the strings of your sweatpants. She was humming a faint tune under her breath, seemingly fine with just staying like this for as long as you needed. It made your heart go warm yet again. You took another deep breath, trying to calm yourself down because…
This was Hange.
Hange was your safe place.
But still.
What were you even supposed to say?
Your hands placed themselves on top of Hange’s, which catches her attention as she looks up at you with a small smile.
“I uh… I’m sorry”, you muttered.
Hange blinks, giving you a confused expression. “For what?”, she asks.
For sleeping with someone else when you probably were worried out of your goddamn mind for a week.
“I slept with… someone”, you say awkwardly, not really sure where this was going.
“I’m aware”, Hange says nonchalantly.
Your eyes widened. “You-”, then the realization hit you square in the face.
“ Oh ”
Hange chuckles, and you were too in shock to notice the flash of sadness in her eyes.
“‘Oh’”, Hange repeats, chuckling.
You felt your cheeks go warm. You look off to the side, suddenly feeling embarrassed.
“I’m sorry”, you muttered yet again. Hange makes a noise of surprise as she blinked up at you. “Why are you apologizing?”, she asks. You turn back to face her, suddenly unsure of what to say. Why are you apologizing? Hange’s question kept repeating itself in your head.
“Am I supposed to be mad?”, Hange asks, despite the fact that she had been asking herself the exact same question for the last half hour.
A part of her knew that the only reason she was asking was that she couldn’t answer it herself.
That part of her… hoped that you would answer the question how she wanted you to.
Your thumbs rubbed Hange’s wrists.
“I don’t know”, you answer honestly. Your thumbs stopped moving, due to the sudden uncomfortable pressure you suddenly started feeling on your chest. Guilt. This was guilt. You recognized it. Clear as day.
“I didn’t… enjoy it, as much as I thought it would”, you say, which causes a pulling sensation to tug at Hange’s heart.
“Doing it with someone else felt wrong”, you finally find the words you wanted to say. At the exact same time, it felt like the weight disappeared and doubled. You waited for Hange’s response, already lost with what you should be feeling from here on out.
A sudden thought pops into mind.
You look back at Hange.
“What was… what did you want to talk about?”, you ask, not entirely sure if what she had brought up was related to what you were talking about. If Hange’s hands tightened their grip around your thighs then you pretended to not notice.
Hange exhales a nervous laugh. “I’m not really sure”, she admits honestly.
One hand goes to rub her face frustratingly.
“Is it bad that I’m upset?”, she asks genuinely. Your heart hurt. A saddened expression paints over your whole face, which was enough to get Hange to snap out of it. She waves her hands in front of herself frantically. “Not at you! I could… never be upset or anything of the sort, at you”, Hange reassures, holding your hands in hers as she gives you a genuine expression.
The frantic gestures she just did were enough to make you laugh, albeit in relief.
Hange feels the panic leave her body as quickly as a gust of wind.
She sighs, sitting on the floor, slumped. “I just...”, she trails off, and the tone of her voice made you push aside the jokes for now.
“I know that we’re not… together”, she says, and the words suddenly felt like poison on her tongue. “But I...“, she trails off, not knowing what to say from there. Your thumbs rubbed Hange’s knuckles, albeit only with the intention of trying to soothe her anxiety.
Hange’s head falls to your lap, accompanied by a burdened groan.
“I’m really sorry angel. I know that I have no right to be jealous but I-”
“Hange”
You interrupt her before she could even ramble. Once you deemed that she was no longer gonna speak, you put your hand on her hair. Your fingers threaded through the soft strands, thanks to the shampoo that you had basically forced her to use. Hange felt herself relax when she felt your fingernails caress her scalp.
“What did you say?”, you ask, gently scratching the area above Hange’s nape where you knew she loved it. It calmed her down quicker than a blink of an eye.
“That I’m sorry?”, she asks, unsure. You laughed, using your other hand and placing it under Hange’s jaw. You lifted her head up, her gaze finally meeting yours.
“The other thing, Hange”, you add a tone of playfulness in your voice, which is all that Hange needed to get the hint and give you a deadpanned expression.
“I have no right to be jealous?”, she asks, though she was already confident that that was what it was. You smiled, leaning down as you kissed Hange’s forehead.
“That’s a problem”, you say, tilting her head up just a bit more. The new angle and position made Hange slightly squirm. She sighed. “I know, I didn’t mean to be so possessive-”
You retracted your hand from her nape, using your index finger and placing it over Hange’s lips. Hange went silent, and you smiled.
“It’s a problem, be cause you have no reason to be jealous”, you say, which pulls a handful of confusion from Hange. Your hand under her chin moved so it was just your thumb and index finger holding her chin.
“I want you to have a reason to be jealous”, you say, ever the teasing person you were. Hange blinks, suddenly feeling small under your playful gaze. You leaned down further, your lips just barely hovering over hers. “I know that… we haven’t ever talked about these things, and that this is probably really sudden for the both of us, but...”, your eyes finally met hers.
“Everything feels better when it’s with you”
Hange felt her heart throb.
“I just...”, you trail off, suddenly losing all the confidence as you found yourself speaking honestly and genuinely. “I don’t know, it’s just… right, when it’s you”, your eyes glistened with something soft, and the reflected light from the pool showed the pretty shade of red on your cheeks.
Hange was going to cry.
Before you could say anything else, you were suddenly bodyslammed by none other than Hange herself. The force of the tackle was enough to make you lose balance so the two of you fell sideways and onto the couch.
Before you could even register what was happening, Hange was chuckling into your ear.
“We’re… really stupid aren’t we?”, she muses, laying her head on your chest.
The two of you laid on the couch in silence, not saying anything else as you both felt the tension leave the air. Your arms wrapped around Hange’s torso, and you eventually felt yourself get sleepier and sleepier.
“Angel?”
“Yeah?”, you respond, rubbing Hange’s back soothingly.
Hange melts into your warmth. “I want us to be official, but…”, she trails off, lifting her head off your chest so she could look at you.
Looking at you never got old, and Hange doubted that it would ever change.
“Will you allow me to pursue you?”
You were going to cry out of happiness. Any minute now. Mhm . Aaaany second now-
“But”, Hange adds. “I will have to say, that, currently, two or more people have their eyes on you as I do”, she says, but it didn’t leave a sour taste in her mouth anymore. Not after hearing you say what you said just a few minutes ago.
You blinked.
“...Like, romantically?”
Hange gives you a look.
You stare back.
“...Yes?”, Hange says, unsure what you were implying.
You blinked yet again.
“ Why ”, you ask, perplexed.
Hange gives you a confused expression like you were asking the dumbest question known to man. You gave her the same expression, trying to get her to justify just why some idiots decided that you were worth their love and- oh.
Hange sighed, seeming as though she noticed the exact moment the realization sunk in.
“How could someone not love you, Y/N, you’re fucking amazing ”, Hange exasperates. She scoots closer to you, your faces inches apart. “You have no idea how much you captivate people every single day”, Hange says. The fact that you knew nothing about it fucking shocked her.
You still didn’t get it.
Sensing the still very much confused state you were in, Hange just groans and lets her head fall to your chest. “You’re unbelievable”, Hange sighs, to which you could only laugh as you kissed her forehead.
“Would you at least mind telling me who these people are?”
Hange makes an inhuman noise, which causes you to burst out laughing. Hange squirms on top of you, finding a comfortable position before she plops down. “Levi, Erwin, which is just a hunch. Moblit, because I asked. And some other Scouts that we recruited last year, there’s also some of Levi’s squad, but I think they’re getting over their ‘having a teenage crush’ phase but I can’t be so sure”, Hange says, muffled by your chest.
You blinked in surprise. “Moblit?”, you ask, to which Hange nods. “I don’t mind it”, Hange says before looking up to meet your gaze. “You like him too don’t you?”, she asks teasingly.
Your face went red.
“No I don’t, we’re just-”, the way you stammered had Hange burst out laughing. So much so that she rolled off and fell to the floor, cackling until she was choking. You watched her choke out an inch of her life with an unamused expression, waiting until she finally stopped. Tears were in her eyes as soon as she was done, still coughing her lungs out despite the fact that maybe three whole minutes had passed already.
“Are you done?”, you ask. Hange nods, clearing her throat as she went back on top of you, but then decided to roll over so you were cuddling into her as her back was pressed onto the couch.
“It’s nothing to be ashamed of love, I do too”
You fell off the couch.
-
The next morning, you were awoken by text messages coming from the hange, levi, and the 104th bitches group chat. You reached for your phone, reading the notifications whilst trying to keep yourself still since Hange was holding you close.
sweetest potato: Y/N
sweetest potato: THE NEW GEARS ARE DONE
sweetest potato: COME OVER SO WE CAN TRY THEM
Excitement shot through your body, which was enough to make you wake Hange up so the two of you could head back.
-
You did a few poses in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror.
“I feel”, you spun the new ODM gear around with your hands. “Exponentially cool right now”, you say, looking behind you to see what the gear looked like from behind. The new uniform felt great on your skin since you made sure to make it clear that if the fabric was in any way shape or form uncomfortable then you were not going to let anybody wear it.
The new gear was now designed specifically for humans.
Which was ironic, because it was basically a better version of the version that the Military Police used against the Scouts almost three years ago. The fact that the new gear was going to be used against humans was a pill that a lot of Scouts, both veteran and rookie, found very hard to swallow.
But then again, the Scout Regiment has been slaying Eldians all this time, so the pill was eventually swallowed, along with the guilt that bubbled to their throats.
It wasn’t going to be that hard to get used to the gear, but it still needed training which was your specialty in the regiment.
You put your hands on your waist, examining the overall look and gear. Finally being able to wear the timeskip uniform felt like a dream. It’s really been that long huh? Your fingers clutched the grips of the handgears, your eyes raking over your body.
Trauma really does do this to people, you realized. Compared to experiencing the things you did back at your dimension, witnessing death right in front of you, while also being at its front door multiple times did a number of things to how you view life. Sleepless nights haunted you like an ache at your back that you couldn’t just get rid of.
Guilt weighed on your shoulders every single day. The lives that you swore to protect, gone because you didn’t do enough. If only I hadn’t gotten those really bad burns after Bertholdt transformed. The fact that you could only save three more people out of the hundreds that went with you fucking sucked. You promised to protect them, you promised it to their faces. The outcome of that day will haunt you for the rest of your life.
Guilt, disappointment, expectation, trauma, and life in the form of heavy burdens haunted you at every single waking moment, clinging onto your shoulder while it grasped its claws into you, causing that ache to turn to excruciating pain whenever you pondered over your thoughts too much.
You could only promise the lives you failed to save that you would do everything in your power, to make sure that you would keep all your other promises.
When the day comes that Paradis will attack Marley, you will do everything that you could to make sure that casualties will be kept to the fucking barest minimum. You didn’t think that being responsible for another life was going to do your mental and emotional health any good.
You sighed, leaving the lobby of the Scout Regiment’s apartment building and making your way to the training grounds.
Knowing that guns and thunder spears were more efficient, every single time spent training would go to the recruits’ aim. You made your way to the lineup of rookies, all of them wearing their own comfortable clothing but were wearing the new gear. You made your way between Hange and Moblit, and at their sides were Levi and his squad.
Hange gives you a look of affirmation, and you nod.
You clap your hands, catching the attention of everyone.
“Now that we’re all here, we’re going to be teaching all of you how to use the thunder spears, and the new gear plus how to launch a thunder spear with it. The new omnidirectional gear that you are all wearing right now has been in production for almost a whole year now, and since we’re only dealing with invading Marleyans so far, there wasn’t much of a rush”, you say, making brief eye contact with everybody.
“But time’s ticking, and it wouldn’t be that long until Marley moves their focus back to Paradis”, your tone changes, which is enough to make the recruits take it completely seriously.
“So we’re going to be teaching you! Each of use here”, you gesture to your left and right. “Are going to be helping you. As you can see, you have all split into lines already, and whoever is in front of you will be the one training you”, you say, to which everyone slightly fixed their not straight lines.
“If you have any questions, please, don’t hesitate and ask any one of us”, you say with a warm and welcoming smile. That in itself seemed to calm down the majority of the recruits, which made you relieved.
Hange gave everyone the order, and everyone eventually split up and did their own thing.
You shook your head, willing yourself to go back to reality and focus. You gladly helped each recruit out with figuring out the different buttons and triggers. Compared to the first version of omnidirectional gear, this one was more simple, but the fact that it was so simple made it so things like flips and sharp turns were more difficult to pull off.
Of course, they didn’t need to learn how to be a fidget spinner like Levi, but it wouldn’t hurt to excel at it either.
As soon as you got the basics down, which, honestly should be the job of the other veteran Scouts, you made them huddle close to you. A determined yet playful expression was on your face.
“Listen. We have to make sure that we beat the other groups. Got it?”, you ask with an enthusiastic tone.
All awkwardness and tension from being rookies instantly left their bodies, and you were glad that you were able to make them feel comfortable whilst also keeping their motivation up high. “Alright, so now that we’ve done the basics, let’s try to get you to master how to swing as quick and as sharp as you can”, you hold up the handgears that now had the claws and wires, plus the gun that was attached above where the grips were.
“Which should be much easier, so let’s get to work”, you smile, determined. Your group smiles back, equally as determined as you.
Jean turns his head back, pausing his short tutorial as he called for you.
“Oi Y/N! You look like you’re plotting something!”, he says, which catches the attention of every other section in the training grounds. You peek your head up from the small group huddle, your expression as smug as can be.
“We’re just talking about how we’re gonna beat your asses in training! No biggie!”, you shout, which causes some of the leaders, Hange, Moblit, and Armin, to snicker, whilst causing the others, Jean, Sasha, and Connie, to squawk and shout out their threats and claims that they were the better groups.
Then the others such as Levi and Mikasa just stared at the mess without saying anything and went back to work. But a little competition never hurt.
Connie finishes his own tutorial and points at your, Jean, and Sasha’s group. “YOU’RE ALL GOING DOWN!”, he shouts, before he and his group ran off into the training forest.
You blinked, watching as they all ran out of sight.
“Anyways”, you went back to your own group, and eventually the actual training began.
It was fucking hilarious.
You stood on a branch with Moblit and Hange, watching the recruits learn with ease whilst Levi’s squad with the exception of Armin and Mikasa just competed with each other mid-air, completely disregarding the air of intimidation and respect that they had around them. You scratched the side of your head, puckering your lips as you watched Connie slam himself into a tree.
“This was a bad idea”, you say, to which Hange bursts out cackling.
Moblit hums, nodding slowly as Jean and Sasha’s wires got tangled, causing them to bodyslam into each other before falling to the ground. Thankfully, Mikasa and Armin were there to catch them, stopping any more brain damage to their already damaged heads.
You crossed your arms, watching the group you were assigned to already make decent sharp turns.
A proud smile made its way to your face. “YOU’RE DOING AMAZING!”, you shout, which makes your group smile bashfully while some of them only grew more confident.
Which sucks, because it was titan training tomorrow.
You groaned, leaning your head to whoever was on your left’s shoulder.
Judging by the fact that you felt them go stiff, it was definitely Moblit. You look up at him, smiling. “Hi”, you say with a smile, to which he nods at you with a small smile of his own. Hange watched with a knowing smirk.
“I want us to figure this out, once we’ve accomplished our goal”, you say.
Hange nods. “Which is how far away?”, she asks. You pucker your lips, thinking. “I’d say maybe a little more than a year until then”, you say, to which Hange smiles, relieved.
So for now, everything was fine as it was right now.
You look up at the Walls, a feeling of adrenaline shooting through your veins.
Just a little more than a year huh?
Notes:
i might write alternate endings in a separate oneshot in case y/n ends up with someone, but that's up to my willpower hehe
anyways, hope you enjoyed this chapter, the next ones are going to be h e c t i c
Chapter 44: Assassin's Bullet
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the night before the attack.
Another year had passed since then.
Sitting on top of the Walls, wrapped in a really thick coat, you breathed a heavy breath as the weight of the world sat on your shoulders. It was really cold, you noticed, upon feeling your fingers go numb. You clutched your sleeves weakly, bringing the fabric to your face as you tried warming your nose that had gone as cold as your hands.
You exhaled through your mouth, trying to warm yourself up.
It was still winter, though it would soon be spring. You hoped that things would turn out the same with the weather. The past summer and autumn seasons were spent just training and strategizing. You gave all the recruits a run for their money, not allowing a single one of them to slack off. Your combat skills have gone extremely better. In fact, you would proudly say that you were at the top of your game now.
One can even say, that you could beat Annie in her titan form.
But that’s just the expectation speaking. You were still as pessimistic- ahem-
Realistic, as you always were. Ever since the Battle in Shiganshina, one could say that several things had changed. With you, specifically. Not to pull an Eren Yeager, but you could only stay so optimistic for so long before you would eventually spiral into an endless loop of misery.
You hated it, but you knew that things would eventually come to this.
You lost count of how many nights and mornings you had spent crying yourself to exhaustion. How many times you fell asleep then woke up with swollen and tear-stained cheeks. You hated it.
Like seriously, who has time to be emotionally drained?
At least in terms of your physical strength, you had gotten a lot more fit. Heck, you were a fresh twenty-two-year-old when you arrived here. You were-
Your eye twitched in annoyance.
You were turning twenty-six this year. Which, in all fairness, wasn’t even bad. Heck, you had a very ripped body now, thanks to the constant training. You wouldn’t be able to go through a day without Mikasa roping you into doing core exercises for a whole hour even if you tried.
And you tried.
For someone who’s been through constant misery and you’d dare say depression, having a great body was something that made you smile every now and then. Not that it mattered, but being able to stay fit was one of your goals, especially since your titan needed a proper holder.
You won’t catch the Four-Armed Titan slacking off. Nope. Never. You would never allow it.
The Four-Armed Titan waited what was probably decades for someone like you to appear, so to hell with slacking off and not bringing it to its fullest potential. You sighed, your very calloused fingers gripping the cuffs of the coat.
There’s also been… an issue, with your powers lately.
You never told anyone about your ability to use the Founder, since that was one thing you weren’t so sure would be smart. Suddenly becoming the fucking Saiki of this dimension was something you just weren’t going to deal with. Heck, you doubted that Eren even knew yet.
But back to the issue at hand.
Lately, you’ve been… dreaming, and would find yourself at the Paths.
The Coordinate.
The place where all Eldians were connected.
That basically confirmed that you were, in fact, an Eldian. You thought that the only reason you even had these powers to begin with was that you had AB negative blood, but you supposed that just simply having that blood already made you an Eldian by default. You weren’t really sure, nor did you care either.
It was becoming more and more often now. You would manage to get a decent night’s rest, then at some point during the night or early morning, you would find yourself waking up at the Paths. The ever so empty and eerie place where Ymir Fritz often walked about. You never saw her in the many times you woke up there.
Though you knew you were there.
You were already familiar with the feeling of the sand beneath your feet whenever you would find yourself there. It was very odd. You didn’t know exactly why you were there. You never talked to anybody there, much less even saw anyone. Every time you found yourself there you would just roam around, sometimes going to the Coordinate itself and seeing what would happen if you touched it.
You did it once, and never again.
You couldn’t even explain to the others why there was a huge-ass fucking burn mark on your hand. What were you even supposed to reply to that?
“Oh, I woke up at the Paths which is also where all Eldians are connected and my dumb ass decided to touch the glowing beam in the middle because my impending curiosity has dissipated all my sense of rationality”
Fuck no.
So you insisted that it was just from grabbing a really hot spatula that was left near the fire of your stove. Though it was a pretty convincing alibi, you weren’t sure if that would work next time. It was also confusing since that meant that your body was physically there.
At the Paths.
It really…
Fucking boggled you out of your damn mind.
You groaned, laying on your back as another gust of wind blew through the top of the Walls.
-
“That’s the fifth”, Moblit says, watching the Scouts place the crates filled with ammo and gas onto the ship. You nod in response, waiting for the last of the crates to arrive you could go back to Marley.
This would be the third trip from Paradis to Marley, delivering ‘food stocks’ when in fact it was the Scout’s gear and weapons. You were assigned to escort the crates to the fake food warehouse that Onyankopon helped build and manage, and so far for the last week, everything has been going well.
You sighed in relief as soon as the last wagon arrived.
You threw your hood over your head, knowing that the boat ride there would be as chilly as the last few days. Onyankopon, Jean, Mikasa, and one of the other squad leaders would be accompanying this time, so you didn’t mind getting some sleep first.
The boat ride to Marley usually lasted four to six hours, depending on the weather.
You sighed, trying to get some rest, ignoring the buzzing sensation in your head. You tried to rid the anxiety and fear that was building up inside of you, knowing that there was no point in dwelling on it since what was gonna was still gonna happen.
As soon as you heard the anchor being pulled up, you willed your body to rest, instead replacing the negative thoughts with excitement because you’re going to be meeting a certain someone very soon.
-
Eren wished he had brought his phone.
Even though the chances of him being able to keep it safe were extremely low, he wanted a way to communicate with you without having to send individual letters. He sighed, leaning back against the bench. Falco had just left, bringing what was probably the last letter he’d send before things finally went to shit for everyone.
His fingers tightened their grip on the cane.
He really, really missed everyone.
It was close to sunset now, which meant that it wouldn’t be long until he would be escorted inside to get some rest. A feeling of dread overcame him. It nagged at him continuously, constantly reminding him that in just a couple of weeks, this place where he was currently sitting would be trampled on by fifty-meter tall titans.
Life really sucked for him right now.
“Nice leg you have there”
Eren felt his heart drop.
He hastily turns to face the direction in which the voice came from.
And there, was you. You smiled at him, jogging your way over to him before you sat down on the bench. Eren drops his cane and instantly wraps his arms around you. The smile that went on your face felt refreshing, your arms hugging him back as you felt him let out shaky breaths.
“W-What are you doing h-here?”, he asks, stuttering on his words as he tried holding his tears in. You hugged him tighter, having waited so long to get to hold him again. Eren, one of, if not, the one person you wanted to protect with your whole existence, was back in your arms.
“We’re delivering the ammo and other gears we need”, you say, letting your tears fall upon feeling Eren’s own ones falling onto your shoulder. Eren freely cried on your shoulder, completely unable to say anything else because goddammit finally-
“You- Everyone’s here?”, Eren asks in disbelief.
A pang of ache landed in your heart. “Of course we did”, you smile, pulling away from the hug and placing your hands on his shoulders. “What makes you think I’d let you go through with this alone?”, you muse, despite the tears in both of your eyes. Eren exhales a shaky laugh.
The two of you said nothing else, letting your iron grip on each other speak volumes about how much you missed each other. Finally being able to hold and comfort Eren like this felt like a breath of fresh air.
“Mr. Kruger- Oh. Is this a friend of yours?”, one of the nurses in the establishment suddenly walks up to the two of you. You froze, not showing your face as you stiffened. Eren immediately noticed the way your body went still in his hold.
“I met them here, some time ago”, Eren replies, looking at you before looking back at the nurse, his arms securing their hold on you.
“They’re quite shy”, he says, deadpanned. The nurse has a knowing look on his face. “I see”, he says, a somewhat pleased expression on his face. “I’ll leave you two here then”, he says politely, to which Eren nods in acknowledgment. He watched the nurse go back inside the establishment before pulling away from the hug.
“That was smart”, Eren says, chuckling.
You rolled your eyes. “I passed through at least four wanted posters of my very exquisite face today”, you say with a sprinkle of sass, which pulls another chuckle from Eren.
“Hence why I’m trying to keep it on the down-low”, you say, gesturing to the very middle-class clothing that you had borrowed from Clove and Hanz.
“I appreciate your efforts”, Eren muses. Then he sighed, leaning back against the armchair.
The atmosphere went grim, so you scooted closer to him and leaned on his side, your head laying on his shoulder. “We’re… finally here, huh?”, Eren asks, chuckling as he felt the nostalgia hit him square in the face. You laughed, turning your head a bit so your temple and cheekbone were against Eren’s neck.
“It’s been a heck of a long two years”, you say, sighing. Eren chuckles, the sound of it being much deeper since you were pressed against his neck. “You tell me”, he muses before he turns to face you.
“You’re famous you know”, Eren says, to which you blinked at him questioningly.
“...Were the wanted posters, not , a telltale sign?”, you ask, one eyebrow raised as if you were asking him to repeat the dumbest question known to man. He chuckles, shoulders shaking as he bent down and grabbed his cane before getting back up and looking at you.
“During the war, I mean. Many of the soldiers and shifters said that it might have been easier for everyone if the Warrior Unit managed to at least get the so-called ‘Four-Armed Titan’”, he makes air quotes with his fingers, laughing as he leaned back.
“I, personally, agree. With someone as stubborn as you I’m sure that you would have won the war in less than a month”, he teases, gesturing to the scars adorning your skin. You laughed, scoffing.
“I’m taking that as a compliment so fuck you”
“Love you too”, he sasses.
You slapped your hands onto your knees. “Well”, you start, turning to face him. “I’ll see you tonight”, you chuckled, to which he laughed. “Yeah yeah, go on now, Falco should get back in a few minutes”, he says, to which you waved him off, nodding as you left the establishment grounds.
You turned the street, finding Clove and Hanz waiting for you, suitcases and bags in hand.
“Ready?”
They both nodded.
“Great”, you smiled as you began leading them to the dock, where one of the Anti-Marleyan Volunteers was waiting. He nodded at you, and you waved goodbye to Hanz and Clove as they boarded the boat. They waved their whole arms at you, a somewhat sad smile on their faces as they looked at their hometown one last time. You felt bad, but compared to what would happen in just a few weeks, this was nothing.
You asked them if they had any friends or family that they wanted to bring along, but they said that it has always been them, since they were orphans and no one in their neighborhood had a particular interest in ‘maniacs’.
Typical homophobic behavior.
You watched as the boat furthered, wishing them a safe trip. Judging by the weather, and the slight windiness, they should be able to get to Paradis in a smooth three or fewer hours. Marlo would be there to escort them along with Hitch, so you had no worries about them.
It dawned on you.
That this… this was an actual operation.
Compared to the Battle in Shiganshina, where it was just against titans…
This was a battle between humans.
It still irked you. The last time you killed someone was during that day, when the Scouts had to go against the Military Police. Whether or not you actually killed them or not, their injuries were definitely enough for them to be unable to escape. The guilt of that day constantly nagged at you.
And at Shiganshina- God. You hated thinking of that day. All those lives you promised to protect. Their blood was basically on your hands as much as it was on Zeke. It made you so incredibly sad.
You sighed, slapping both of your cheeks with your hands, the sound so loud that the other fishermen nearby had to pause and look at you.
Get your shit together Y/N, you scolded yourself.
You shook off the anxiety and guilt, reminding yourself that there was nothing you could do besides ‘moving forward dammit’, you say to yourself as you took a step forward when a cart full of freshly caught lobsters went behind you. You went back into the plaza, watching the stage get set up along with the bleachers.
You sighed, deciding to go back to the hideout for now.
-
Gabi excitedly sat on her seat, with Zofia sitting on her left whilst Udo sat on her right. Falco was still nowhere to be found, but Colt insisted that he must be somewhere with the friend he had claimed that he had made back at the hospital. Willy Tybur was still backstage, so the seats weren’t as packed yet.
She pouted, slightly annoyed that Colt refused to let them have any more sweets. Her legs swung under her as she waited for the speech to start. She was silently waiting for Reiner, knowing that he would gladly buy her as many sweets as she wanted.
Out of nowhere, Zofia hands her a small handful of candy.
Gabi’s eyes widened slightly. “Where’d you get that?”, she asks, making sure not to let Colt hear. Zofia gestures to a person sitting next to her.
“The nice lady next to me gave it. They said they overheard you complaining that you weren’t allowed to get candy”, she says, voice monotone. Gabi happily gets the candy, bending over to whisper-shout a ‘thank you’ at the woman who gave them.
The woman nods, before going back to looking at the stage.
Gabi happily ate the candy, giving some secretly to Zofia and Udo. Both Pieck and Zeke laughed at the kids’ antics, though they couldn’t shake off the feeling they got upon seeing a glimpse of the woman’s face. They were sitting behind the three children, with Porco and Colt on their right.
Before Zeke could tap the woman’s shoulder to ask her a question, one of the soldiers suddenly came up to them, saying that Commander Magath was calling for him along with Pieck and Porco. With a few words exchanged between them and Colt, the three left.
-
You watched as Yelena lead the three shifters out of the area, your nerves on edge as you subconsciously scooted closer to the three kids who were unaware of the chaos that would ensue as soon as the speech began.
Willy Tybur arrived on stage just moments later, and you knew that this would be the time when Reiner and Falco would be with Eren.
You stayed quiet as the speech began.
Your eyes caught a glimpse of light being flashed somewhere at your left. You looked at the building behind the high bleachers, seeing a flashlight being shaken around trying to get your attention. You looked up slightly, your eyes meeting whoever was signaling to you that everyone was in position.
Your hands began hardening out of pure instinct.
Your titan knew that it was coming.
“Once the Tybur Family inherited the Warhammer Titan, we were able to access its memories”, Willy announces, pausing for a brief few seconds before he continues. “And we will be revealing the truth, for the first time, in front of all of you”, he says, arms outstretched as he saw his sister standing at the side of the stage.
You saw the soldiers in the streets, no doubt looking for the Warriors of Marley. You heard gasps and murmurs as soon as Willy revealed the things that no one has ever heard of in the history of the Eldian Empire. You heard Gabi and her friends gasp as well.
Your back hunched as you heard Willy mention their one true enemy.
“Eren Yeager”, he says, with such malice it made your hands twitch.
A spark of electricity suddenly flashes from your neck, your titan basically screaming at you to transform already. You shut it down, your eyes closing as you willed yourself to not give in to your instincts.
“I want you to join me in the fight against the devils of Paradis Island! Here and now, as representative of the Marleyan government, I proclaim…”, your feet braced against the ground as you heart the distant sound of crumbling cement.
“To the enemy forces of Paradis”
Your hardened fingers clawed at the long skirt of your dress.
“A declaration of war!”, he finally exclaims.
Breaking all cement and wood in his way, Eren emerged from the building, instantly slamming his hand down onto Willy Tybur, who was smashed and therefore mangled as he was suddenly thrown in the air.
Your body lunged towards Zofia, and you pushed the three kids away as you heard the debris crashing down onto unexpecting watchers. You heard Zofia grunt, and you quickly got up as you checked to make sure both Gabi and Udo were alright.
“Are you okay?! Any injuries?”, you ask as you helped Zofia stand up. A sharp pain shoots through your leg, making you curse as you looked back and saw your whole foot crushed under the humongous piece of debris that would have crushed Zofia’s body had you not pushed her away.
Damn you Eren, you cursed.
“You’re hurt!”, Colt exclaims, going to help you but is suddenly pushed away by the oncoming stampede of people trying to get away. You grabbed Udo and Zofia who were still in the way of the stampede, holding them close to you as you shielded them from the other people who couldn’t give a damn if they stepped, kicked, or pushed anyone in their way.
The stampede of people running away eventually stopped, and you watched as Eren beat the ever-living shit out of the Marleyan soldiers whose bodies were all probably in pools of their own blood now.
“Are you hurt?”, you ask as soon as you helped Zofia and Udo stand up.
“N-No! But you’re foot!”, Zofia exclaims, extremely guilty because you selflessly pushed her out of the way. Udo mirrored her expression of worry as he pulled Colt and Gabi from behind the piece of debris.
“I’ll be fine. Go! You’re not safe here”, you say, and with all the willpower in your body, you grabbed your ankle, and with reckless fucking abandon, you yanked it off from your foot. You winced when you heard the sound of a join popping off. Udo screamed in horror upon seeing the bloody mess.
Colt instantly went to your aid, and the five of you went as far as you could till you reached the streets. You could still hear Eren beating the fuck out of the Warhammer Titan, so that meant that you had plenty of time before you had to go off on your own.
“You’re bleeding too much, we need to get you to a hospital”, Colt says, accompanied by the worried rambling of Udo plus Zofia’s constant apologies aimed at you. Before you could turn the street, someone stops you.
“Y/N! Where were you?!”, he exclaims, obviously acting.
“I’m fine”, you say, as Colt reluctantly handed you over to the stranger that you seemed to know. “I’ll be okay, you go somewhere safe now”, you tell Colt and the three kids. With some persuading, they eventually went off, but not without Zofia and Udo still apologizing on their way out.
“You seriously couldn’t last an hour without injuring yourself?”, Jean asks as he leads you two to an alleyway. You scoffed, letting your foot heal- ahem, grow back as you began taking off your clothes, with Jean doing the same.
“The others?”, you ask.
Jean quickly throws his shirt over his head, finally relieved that he could get the damned thing off since it was fucking hot having to wear that and the new uniform and gear at the same time.
“At least I hid my gear better”, you sass, removing the god-awful heavy dress along with the cloth that was wrapped around your hair. Fashion purposes, Clove had said when he put it on you.
“Yeah yeah. The others are in position, I was the one flashing the light at you earlier, I panicked when I saw electricity around your neck, so I went down earlier than I needed to”, Jean admits.
You laughed. “I was fine, Jean, just slightly annoyed at Willy Tybur and his bullshit”, you said as you finally secured all of the gear around you.
Jean rolled his eyes, and the two of you eventually parted ways as you went to your own hideouts and formations.
-
The sounds of wires were what made Eren finally feel that relief he had been longing for.
He watched as Mikasa shot the thunder spears, all eight of them hitting the Warhammer’s nape dead center. Mikasa maneuvered herself forward, using the Warhammer Titan’s head to pull the pins off the thunder spears.
Before any of the Marleyan soldiers could react, the Scouts hiding behind them launched themselves up as they shot their thunder spears. The sounds of explosions filled the air, accompanied by the gunshots and wires that sounded through the roofs.
You stretched your arms above your head, letting out a few relieved noises as you sat on the edge of one of the roofs. The sound of someone grabbing a gun and reloading it came from behind you, to which you responded by jumping off the edge of the building.
You caught yourself using the wires, and before you could drop to the ground, you hoisted yourself up into the air, far higher than the building as you pulled the trigger onto whoever was planning to shoot you. Your eyes widened as you saw what was probably five people on the roof.
Oh shi-
You used the steam to launch yourself further up, both of your arms outstretched as you shot the people all aiming for you. Thanks to the dark and the uniform, the soldiers had a difficult time finding their aim, which gave you the free ticket to shoot to your heart’s content. You shot all of them in the head, not wanting to prolong their misery.
You latched the claws of the gear onto the light tower, letting yourself pass the Warhammer Titan as its attention was fixated on Mikasa. You went onto the roof where Eren was.
“What’s your plan?”, you ask as soon as you landed.
Eren huffs. “Make nom nom of the Warhammer Titan”, he says, deadpanned. You snorted, accidentally doing something with your throat which causes you to go out in a very violent coughing fit. Another cough leaves your mouth, and you were positive that it was not normal to make that noise.
Eren looks at you. “Is this how you plan to die?”, he asks, blinking as tears ran down your face.
You punched your chest, getting up as you wiped the tears off your face.
“No”, you respond simply. Letting out the final few coughs before regaining your composure.
“Do you plan on transforming?”, Eren asks. You hum, swallowing your saliva as a way to wash down your throat.
“I probably will, but it might just be for defense”, you say. Eren hums, nodding. He jumps off the roof, transforming as soon as his feet leave the cold tiles of the roof. You pondered over it, puckering your lips as you weighed the pros and cons.
Should I…?
Hange did give you the ‘go’ to transform whenever you’d like, so…
You shrugged, putting the grips of your ODM gear onto their slots on your waist as you bit your hand. You jumped off the roof, letting yourself transform behind the building. You sat there patiently, waiting for Porco and Pieck to show up. Mikasa should be busy on standby, and the others should also be busy with dealing with the Marleyan soldiers.
You smiled cheekily, sighing through your nose as your thumbs twiddled with each other as you crouched down on the ground.
This is fun.
You hear a distant scream from Mikasa, so you have it a few more seconds before you got up, circling the area so you were still hidden. There you found Pieck in her titan form, and right in front of you, Eren was stabbed through his body as a tree made of hardening impaled him, nearly stabbing through his nape.
Just seconds later, Zeke arrived, stomping his way like a drunk looking-ass bi-
You sighed, your eye twitching as you finally emerged from the shadows. The three shifters who fought for Marley all looked at you, shock on their faces upon finally seeing you again, minus Porco who was in complete shock because damn the rumors were true.
You stood next to where Eren was impaled.
You look up at him, your hands going onto your hips and waist because badum tsss you had four hands. “Sheesh, you look rough ”, you say, to which Eren looks at you with obvious disbelief. Eren’s titan was incapable of speaking, due to not having lips which ahah sucks for him.
But the disbelief was still clear on his face, so you had no issue with gauging his expression.
You held one of your arms up, reaching for the Warhammer Titan’s crystallized form. You were sure Eren was sighing, as he gave you the crystallized shifter with reluctance. You smiled as you held it, waiting for Eren who was taking his sweet time in thinking over his next move.
You did a little dance as you waited, your hands curled to loose fists as you hummed a tune, your arms doing the dance with you. Zeke, Pieck, Porco, and pretty much everyone on the battlefield paused to look at you.
You instantly noticed everyone’s change in demeanor.
You put your lower hands on your hips. “What?”, you ask sassily. “Can’t I dance in my titan form?”, you ask, your sharp teeth showing as your eyes showed the clear astonishment you were feeling. So I can’t do my little dance now? You put one hip to the side to accentuate the sass. The audacity of these people!
You looked at the Warhammer Titan’s crystallized body, and with no other idea of what you could do to help out Eren, you opened your mouth and bit down on it.
Blood splattered all over it as you sighed, steam filling your mouth as your teeth were now broken and healing. Shame. You watched Eren jump down, transforming yet again. You gave him the crystal, yawning as you climbed the building next to you before plopping down onto it.
Sitting back and just watching the show seemed to be the best thing for you right now.
Levi’s squad all collectively sighed upon seeing you.
I wonder what cut of steak I should get from Niccolo later.
“Unbelievable”, Levi sighs from where he was hiding.
Zeke stares at you in disbelief. Is she serious? Pieck and Porco seemed to be in the same state of confusion. You hummed a tone, swinging your legs as you waited for any of the Warriors of Marley to make a move. You looked down onto your hand, where you saw your hand steaming from an injury. Where’d that come from?
“Is she serious?”, Porco asks out loud.
Pieck responds. “I don’t know, but it’s safe to assume that she’s planning something”, she says, to which Zeke almost laughs.
“Whether or not she’s here, we’re the ones controlling the battlefield. They went here using their gear, which means that they’re stranded in enemy territory. They are being driven into a corner”, Pieck says as she sees you bob your head to something you were humming to.
You held your hands out in front of you, letting them harden into claws.
And no you weren’t about to fight anyone right now, you were just bored.
“Right now, our priority is to protect the War Chief from Ackerman”, Pieck says. "That's Pieck for you", Zeke muses, and as soon as his arms were in position to throw the crushed debris you jumped off the roof and shielded one of the buildings.
Zeke chuckles. Porco watches. "She's not going to attack us?", he asks, to which Pieck responds with: "I'm not sure. She might just be planning on being their shield", she says, waiting for the dust to clear as you were nowhere in sight.
You emerged out of your titan, covering your nose and eyes from the dust as you went inside the building through one of the broken windows. You hardened your whole titan, so that the Scouts could hide here. Your hardening was much sturdier than other titans’ hardening, meaning that it was perfect for things like this.
"Is everyone okay?", you ask. Everyone responds with 'yes', to which you sighed in relief. "Thank fuck", you say as you get out of the building and used the undamaged ODM gear to find Sasha.
You maneuvered your swinging until you eventually found where Sasha was. She was crouching under a small hideout made of steel, waiting for her chance to shoot one of the people on the Cart Titan.
Once the other Scouts came into view, one of them started shooting. That was when Sasha took her chance and shot with pinpoint accuracy. As soon as it dawned onto them that their comrade was dead, Pieck instantly went for Sasha. You launched yourself into the air, letting Jean have the space to pull himself under Pieck in order to launch a thunder spear into her titan's eye.
"NOW!", he shouts, which is all the other Scouts needed to start launching their thunder spears onto the Cart Titan's gear. Explosions went off and you watched as everyone on the Cart Titan burned to their deaths.
Pieck manages to escape, and you watched as she fell off the building.
Zeke was nowhere to be found.
You regrouped with Sasha and the other Scouts, your eyes wandering to the blimp that was slowly riding through the air, following the lights that were successfully set up. Everyone watched as Reiner came out of nowhere, both him and Eren engaging in a quick fistfight only for Eren to find out that Reiner managed to grab a hold of Porco.
You went with Mikasa as the two of you landed on Eren's titan, with him out of his nape.
"I think the fight's over. We're out of strength", Eren says.
You look at him. "I can transform four more times. I can fight him", you say. Eren hums, contemplating over it.
"As of now, I can't kill Reiner", he says before he turns to you. "Can you?", he asks.
Whether that was a genuine question or not, was not your focus right now. "I can", you say, reading between the lines. You need Reiner to defeat me , is what he was saying. "But the blimp is here, and we can't prolong a fight when we've taken two of their assets now", you say, to which Mikasa responds.
"Then... let's go home now", she says, readying herself to launch. Eren takes one more look at Reiner. "See you, Reiner", he says, then the three of you went off.
-
You boarded the blimp, a bit bummed over the fact that you weren’t able to save the six people who died tonight. Eren was tied up at the front of the blimp, leaving you to ‘celebrate’ with the others. You felt dizzy.
After all of the things you stressed about, plus actually doing them, was definitely a recipe for a really bad fatigue trip as soon as the adrenaline died down. You were so out of it.
You heard a noise from behind you.
You turn around hastily, moving in front of Sasha before the bullet pierced through the air.
The pain that arrived just below your chest felt different. Unlike all other injuries that you’ve sustained before, it hurt like hell. It felt as though the bullet was burning inside you. It hurt. The pain was enough to make you fall to your knees, the searing pain overwhelming you to the point that your vision began blurring.
Why am I not healing?
You saw the other Scouts rush to Gabi and Falco.
“Don’t-”, you grunted, coughing up blood. Why am I not healing?!
“ Don’t hurt them ”, you managed to grunt out, which was enough to stop the others from continuing the assault that they already had started. “What are you on?! She shot you!”, one of the newbie Scouts says.
“They’re-”, you coughed up more blood. Sasha and Connie came to your sides, both wondering why your injury wasn’t healing itself. “They’re just kids”, you say weakly, your head fell forward, the pain making you dizzier and dizzier.
You looked down onto your hand, where you saw your hand steaming from an injury.
“Oi! Why aren’t you healing?!”, Floch asks you as he harshly held Gabi and Falco by their collars.
The blood you coughed out splattered onto the floor. Your eyes met Gabi and Falco. Guilt and shock were what you saw in Gabi's expression, whereas Falco looked guilty and scared. You tried getting up, with the aim of getting those two away from the Scouts who you knew wouldn't let them go without a beating. But the pain stopped you.
You could feel the blood dripping out of your mouth. The taste of metallic liquid painted your tongue as you continued to feel the burning sensation inside you. It felt like the bullet was burning through your flesh, and all of a sudden you found it difficult to breathe. Where was I shot? You couldn't even see where it was when you looked down, your vision getting more and more blurry as you tried and failed to get up.
The blood seeped through your clothes as it dripped onto the wooden floor.
“Anti-Titan b-bullets”, you manage to cough out. With one last glance at everyone and everything, you fell back, the only thing stopping you from hitting your head being Connie who caught you in time.
Everyone’s anxiety tripled when you passed out, your blood continuing to bleed onto the floor.
“Anti-Titan bullets?”, Sasha says in complete hysterics. She holds you up by your shoulders, letting the Scout's doctor do her job as scared tears ran down her cheeks.
Jean brought Gabi and Falco to the front of the blimp. Eren’s eyes widened upon seeing them. “Y/N”, Jean starts, and the tone of his voice is enough to get Levi and Eren’s nerves on edge.
“This kid”, Jean gestures to Gabi. “She shot Y/N, with Anti-Titan bullets”, he says shakily.
Yelena perks up. “Anti-Titan bullets are able to penetrate through the Armored Titan’s hardening. When left in the titan or the shifter, it can stop them from healing due to the chemicals and material that is in the bullet”, she says, explaining what it was since Paradis didn’t know what it was. A beat of silence passed, only the sounds of Connie and Sasha worriedly shouting in the background being heard.
The reality dawns on all of them.
Jean felt the poison from the words ready to leave his mouth. Levi saw you laying on the floor, bleeding out from the injury on your diaphragm and your mouth. Hange came out of the other room, immediately noticing the tense atmosphere.
“S-So what you’re saying is… That the bullet that’s in Y/N’s diaphragm, is actually killing her? She can’t- She can’t heal?!”, Jean asks hysterically, which is enough for Mikasa, Armin, Levi, and Hange to rush to your sides as you continued bleeding.
Hange’s eyes widened upon seeing how bad your state was.
The Scout’s doctor that was on standby finishes wrapping you in bandages, a solemn expression on her face. "Commander Hange, everyone...", the tone of her voice began leaving a bitter feeling to everyone sitting around you.
“I’m not positive that Miss Y/N is going to make it”, she says.
Reality stabbed through everyone’s hearts like knives.
Notes:
*drinks hot chocolate*
Chapter 45: The Be-Shitting (Prologue)
Notes:
first of all
THANK YOU SO FUCKING MUCH FOR 1000+ KUDOS
LIKE I COULDNT HAVE ASKED FOR A BETTER EARLY BIRTHDAY PRESENT THAN THIS YALL ARE SO FUCKING AMAZING
*aggressive hugging noises*
seriously, yall are so amazing i cant even put into words just how thankful i am that so many people are enjoying this fic. but anyways, tysm, i love you all *proceeds to give headpats to each of you because i love you*
Chapter Text
The Scout Regiment was in shambles.
Every first-class doctor and surgeon were in the tent near the dock. Hange paced back and forth outside, her fingers numb from the cold as everyone else sat on standby, worried out of their goddamn minds. Sasha, Armin, Mikasa, and some of the newbie Scouts were all crying. Sasha’s whole body was shaking as Connie and Jean comforted her, telling her over and over that it wasn’t her fault.
Zeke and Eren were in one of the wagons, with Zeke a bit sleepy whilst Eren was this close to screaming his fucking head off. He wanted to run into the tent and see if you were okay. But the rope tying his wrists together made it difficult for him to even get up. That and he wasn’t sure that the Scouts would let him inside.
The whole dock was filled with nothing but silence, just the waves crashing into the cement accompanied by the sniffling from those who were crying. The newbie Scouts who were trained by you were all shaking from the anxiety. A lot of them, even the arrogant ones, looked up to you and saw you as their older sibling. The fact that you could be dying right now served a gallon of poison to everyone’s mouths.
The trip back to Paradis felt excruciatingly long, and it was either a fucking miracle or you were just that stubborn since you were still alive when they made it back.
That didn’t mean you were in bad shape though.
You were basically soaked in your own blood. Jean’s hands were fully covered in blood once he walked out of the tent, since he had been the one who carried you there. Your clothes and gear were removed, and Hange felt her heart drop once it was handed to her by one of the doctors. The whole torso part of your uniform was soaked, and the hole from the bullet didn’t help ease her anxiety.
Dried and fresh blood dripped down your chin and neck, and even though you were unconscious you were still coughing out blood every fucking two seconds. When the emergency doctor that they had brought along finished wrapping the bandages, she said that the bullet was either in your diaphragm or in your lungs.
Hence why you were coughing it up and why you were heaving for the slightest bit of air.
Some of your gear was stained with blood as well.
It wasn’t a pretty sight.
The two kids whom they’ve captured were tied up next to Levi’s squad, since they weren’t sure just how capable they were, so they had to keep an eye on them. Falco and Gabi stared at the tent where you were getting surgery, a mix of emotions running through their heads.
She was the woman who gave us the candy, Gabi thought.
She had so many questions running through her head. Things like why did you save Zofia, why were you so kind to them? Why did you tell your comrades to not beat them up? She was confused out of her fucking mind . Falco had no idea who you were, and he had no idea why Gabi looked so guilty and confused all of a sudden.
He realized that the only reason they weren’t getting beat up right now was because you gave your comrades orders to not hurt both him and Gabi.
He didn’t get it. Gabi shot you. You were dying. It’s not like he wanted to get beat up but he just didn’t get it. How could you be so nice when Gabi was the one potentially responsible for your death? He hoped you would be okay. He really did.
Jean felt like absolute shit.
He heard something too. He heard it. But he didn’t do anything. He just shrugged it off as if it wasn’t something that he should have double-checked. That grave mistake was what landed you in that tent, fighting for your life as he felt his heart break with every cough that you let out. They could all hear it.
Every order that the head surgeon gave. Every grunt of pain that left your unconscious body. His hands that were stained with your blood taunted him, reminding him that this was technically his fault. Your blood was on his hands. He hated it.
Levi was standing near the wagon where Zeke and Eren were, feeling like he just lost a part of himself. He didn’t want to be so pessimistic about this. He wanted to believe that you were okay. He prayed that you would be okay. But the nagging voice at the back of his head constantly told him that things weren’t going to play out the way he wanted them to.
The atmosphere was tense.
“She’s losing too much blood”
Everyone on the dock went silent.
“We need someone to give their blood”
“Hurry up then!”
Eren looked up. “Captain Levi”, he says, which doesn’t catch the shorter man’s attention. One of the doctors went out of the tent, gloves covered in blood as he glanced around the group of people.
“We need someone to give their blood, Miss Y/N is losing too much of it”
Eren tries and fails to break out of his ropes.
“I’ll do it”, Hange says, and what follows is Sasha. “I’ll do it if you need another person”, she volunteers.
“Your blood won’t be compatible for her”, Eren says, trying with all his strength to break out of the ropes tied around his wrists. Everyone turns to face him.
“The hell are you talking about?‘, Levi snarks.
Eren feels the rope loosen. “Y/N taught me about how blood worked back at her dimension, you can’t just give her blood from someone else”, he says, feeling the stress make his skin sweat. Hange and the others look at him questioningly.
“Y/N and I have the same kind of blood, I should be the one to give her blood-”
“You expect us to trust you?”, Levi exasperates.
“You left! You abandoned Paradis. You expect us to just trust you-”
“SHE’S A GOOD AS DEAD IF YOU DON’T LET ME IN THERE!”, Eren shouts, sparks of electricity appearing around his body. Zeke snapped out of his drowsiness and scooted away. His loud response was enough to turn everyone’s anxiety into confusion.
“Dammit”, Eren curses, letting the sweat on his wrists help him in slipping out of the rope. He breaks out of it, which alarms both Levi and the others.
“You can beat the fucking shit out of me if you want. But I will not sit around here when I can help Y/N”, he says, glaring at everybody as he jumped off the wagon.
“ And I will ”, he says, the tone of his voice enough to have everyone back off. Hange watches him cautiously, and the doctor standing next to her reluctantly leads him inside. Everyone gaped at the brunet’s outburst, unable to say anything as, for the first time since the last time he saw them, Eren looked close to hysterical.
Eren didn’t even wince when one of the doctors stabbed a needle into him, the tube connecting to your arm where the blood was transferred smoothly. The doctors had successfully removed the bullet, thanks to the bright lights that you had given to them for this specific emergency.
The bullet, however, had torn through your diaphragm, making the procedure all the riskier since you weren’t able to heal yourself. You were unconscious and they didn’t have any painkillers, which drew the conclusion that your titan purposely left you unconscious so you wouldn’t feel any of the excruciating pain.
The table under you had a small puddle from under your neck, where blood occasionally came out of you when you would cough it up. It was…
Really bad.
Eren winced, guilt brimming his eyes with tears. It looked horrible. Your body was a mess. The doctors explained that their best bet was to get all of the bullets and their remnants out of you so that your body would start healing on its own.
The bullet was out.
So why wasn’t your body healing?
Eren felt his nerves spiral.
“Eren”
The aforementioned felt his body freeze.
“There’s one more piece of the bullet”
Eren was sure he was the only person hearing it. The surgeons and doctors weren’t reacting. Was this all in his head? He’s going insane. He’s sure of it. Fucking positive-
“A small piece of Anti-Titan metal, it’s still there”
Eren’s mouth spoke on its own. “There’s one more fragment of the bullet somewhere”, he says out loud. But he couldn’t just tell them that a voice was speaking in his head. They’d kick him out and Y/N would die . So when the doctors turned to face him, he pointed at the bullet that was on a small metal plate near the desk filled with surgery tools.
“There’s a missing part that must’ve chipped off”, he says urgently. The doctors, knowing completely that they knew little about guns and bullets, just nodded as they proceeded to continue looking for more bullet residuals.
The air smelled like blood. Eren felt sick. Ironic, but it irked him because all that blood was from you. From your body that was quite literally split open .
“He’s right! There, hurry!”, one of the surgeons pointed at a small chip of metal that was in between your organs. The surgeon next to them quickly went to grab it.
The tenseness of the room never could have dissipated faster, when as soon as the chip of metal was out, steam began coming from your body.
“Thank heavens”, one of the surgeons sighed.
“Took you long enough”
Eren was going to scream. Where was that voice coming from?! His internal crisis continued on even as the doctor pulled the needle out of his arm. He sighed, feeling a bit dizzy.
“Eren”
He was going to explode-
“Eren it’s me”, a familiar voice spoke. Eren finally recognized it. Was that Y/N?
“Yes, you dumb bitch. I’m communicating to you telepathically through the Founding Titan. COOL RIGHT?!”, Eren winced at the sudden shouting in his head. Did this mean he could just talk in his head? He wasn’t sure. His eyes glanced at your unconscious body, where steam was freely and continuously coming out from your organs that were finally healing.
“How are you so happy when you nearly fucking died?”, he asks in his head.
“Aww come on. It wasn’t that bad”
Eren tiredly put his hands on his face. “Y/N. Everyone outside is crying. Your blood was all over the blimp’s floor, your clothes, the fucking dock, this table. You felt lighter than you should have, according to Jean”
It was silent for a few moments.
“Sounds rough”, you said before you fell back onto the sand, cackling.
You were currently at the Paths again, where you were able to watch everything happen from your body that was currently unconscious. Your soul, you could say, was the one watching, and for a moment you thought you died.
Until you felt your diaphragm get pulled and sewed and poked that you realized you were still very much alive, although in a lot of fucking pain.
The Paths was interesting like that, you realized.
“You’re insufferable”, Eren sighs.
“I love you too”, you cackled, still at the Paths.
Eren was going to fucking cry.
“Awww”, you trailed off. Your hand twitched on the table, meaning that you were going to wake up soon. “I’m not leaving yet, Eren, you know that”, you say comfortingly, which is almost enough for Eren to not rip his fucking hair out. Almost.
Just about as he was going to take handfuls of his hair in his hands, another hand wraps around his wrist.
“Don’t”, you could barely mumble. Eren’s eyes widened as soon as he saw your eyes open. Yep, he was going to cry. A part of him genuinely thought that he would never see your eyes open ever again. That you were…
That you were going to be gone. For good.
“Awww”, you weakly teased at him.
“I’m fine. You saw Ymir with her guts rearranged right? Not in a sexual way but-”
“Oh my fucking-”, Eren sighed exasperatedly. The particularly loud chuckle you let out made your diaphragm constrict painfully, which in turn made you cough up blood. “Ew”, you say, deciding that speaking wasn’t something you wanted to do right now.
“My mouth tastes like metal” , you winced. Eren chuckles weakly, his hand laying limp over yours. Tears ran down his cheeks freely, and he didn’t care if the others saw or not. You were alive, and you were healing, and that’s all that mattered to him right now.
“I’m going back to sleep”, you say, to which Eren just hums in response as he held your hand up to his lips, where he held it in place with both of his hands.
Thank fucking Ymir.
-
“Y/N!”, Hange was the first to tackle you.
You grunted, feeling the momentum slam onto your body. The head doctor immediately scolds Hange. “Commander! Miss Y/N is still recovering, please keep all drastic movement away and make sure she doesn’t strain herself”, the doctor says, sighing. Hange awkwardly mutters out her apologies.
“Y-Y/N”, a weak and shaking voice sounds from next to you.
Sasha walked up to you, wrapping her arms around you before she sobbed.
“I’m sorry! You had to put yourself in front of the bullet for me and it could have been completely avoidable had I just done something when I heard a noise but I didn’t and you ended up having to take the bullet that just so fucking happened to be for titans and titan shifters and oh my sweet potatoes I’m so so so sorry that you had to endure all of that pain it must’ve been really hard and fuck I can’t believe you’d do something like that and just why would you and you should have seen the blood bath that was in the blimp and your clothes seriously I’ve never felt more suffocated in my life I just can’t believe you had to go through all of that just because of me and please forgive me I just-”
“Sasha”, you stop her onslaught of rambling.
“I’m okay, see? I would have taken a bullet for you any day regardless”, you chuckled, pulling Sasha in closer as her tears wetted your shoulder and oh shit you were in just a bra that was unclasped-
“Here”, as if reading your mind, Connie comes up behind you and puts a clean and thick blanket over your shoulder. “Thank you”, you said, smiling as you clutched the fabric into your body. Before you could even take a breath of fresh air, another person joins the three of you, and before you knew it, you were in a four-person hug.
“We still have our gear on you moron!”, Connie scolds Jean. The aforementioned chuckles, but only tightens the hug more. “Shut up”, he says, burying his face into the area between Sasha and Connie’s shoulders.
You laughed lightly, letting yourself enjoy the warmth of the four-person hug.
It took maybe a few seconds before the trio pulled away, letting Mikasa and Armin have their turn with squeezing the ever-living fuck out of you. Their tears stained the blanket, which, didn’t really bother you because you were beginning to understand just how bad it must’ve been for them. You weakly hugged them back, your body still exhausted from the Anti-Titan bullet being in your body plus the insane amount of healing it took.
The Scouts were getting ready to ride back, with each of those who cried and worried being the people who made sure you were escorted safely onto the front wagons. You happily sat next to Hange, the two of you on the wagon’s floor as you opened your arms out for Levi who genuinely looked like he was going to cry. He grumpily scooted over, taking his seat on your lap since the wagon made it so you weren’t visible to those at the back.
The last time you saw Levi cry, like, mental breakdown kind of cry…
Was that day, in Shiganshina.
The weight of the situation finally settled in, and you were really happy that you made it out of that surgery alive. You couldn’t help the smile that appeared on your lips as you nuzzled your face into Levi’s neck. Hange chuckled fondly as she wrapped an arm around your shoulder, pulling you close to her as she gave Levi a chaste kiss on his head.
“Levi-”
“Shut. it. ”, Levi cuts you off.
“Not a single word from you”, he glares basically into your soul. You gulped, nodding in slight fear before he plops his head down onto your shoulder.
-
The jail cell was dead quiet, unless, you want to count the snoring guard then Gabi supposed that it was quiet enough.
Too quiet, even. It was the kind of quiet that made it so the only thing that you could hear was your own thoughts. It wasn’t great, obviously. Gabi laid on her bed with nothing but confusion running through her head.
These people…
They were devils.
But why?!
Why?!
How could you just, be so nice?! You were part of the reason why the world hated the Eldians, you were part of it! Paradis was the only reason why the Eldians still faced discrimination to this day. She worked hard every single day in order to prove to the world that Eldians were good people.
That they weren’t-
That they weren’t monsters!
But Eren… Eren Yeager ruined that for her. Paradis ruined it for her. All of her hard work went down the drain.
But still.
Still…
The look of worry on that woman’s fucking face still wouldn’t stop bothering her! Gabi’s beliefs repeatedly told her that you shouldn’t be trusted. That you were just someone who was playing tricks on her. Tricking her to believe that the devils were kind and that they weren’t the reason her life was so screwed up-
“Gabi”
A sigh follows that call.
“Please, just… try to understand them”
Falco turns his head to face her. “That woman… I think she’s the Four-Armed Titan”, he says, sounding completely exhausted. The only bruise on his face was the one on his cheekbone, which would have been worse if you hadn’t stepped in just as the one Scout would have finished his punch.
Gabi’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “What makes you say that?”
“The woman looked like the Four-Armed Titan, when I ran past it earlier, something about the demeanor they have just… I don’t know”, It makes me calm down, was what Falco wanted to say next. Your eyes held a gentleness in them, something he couldn’t just put into words. The way you just disregarded your injury just to make sure he and Gabi weren’t hurt made him question things all over again.
That and were able to survive a gunshot, meant for Titans too. It was the best evidence they had. Zeke had often told them stories of that day when they went to Paradis, and although they failed their mission, Zeke seemed to have looked past it. He talked about the people there, how they were skilled in aerial maneuvering and how there was, in fact, the Tenth Titan.
He was beginning to understand more, about these so-called devils.
Sure, Eren Yeager didn’t have to kill all of those people, but from what he heard…
The same thing happened to him, all those years ago. Marley did this to him, to them. Eren had no choice, and that was something he was finding difficult to just…overlook. All those people he killed.
But that woman proved them wrong.
Falco sighed, and Gabi looked back up at the ceiling.
“They’re all devils”, she said, almost like she was trying to convince herself. They’re all devils. They’re the monsters responsible for the discrimination and oppression that the Eldians are facing now. She closed her eyes, trying to get some rest.
They were all devils.
Somehow it didn’t sound right.
-
As soon as you got back at the Scout Regiment’s apartment complex, you passed out on the spot. Well, ‘passed out’, sounds too dramatic. You fell asleep, to which Levi and Hange gladly carried you into your room to let you get some rest. There was still some steam coming from below your chest, and some on other parts of your body where you probably injured yourself without noticing.
Everyone wanted to sleep too.
Because god dammit it’s been a long and excruciating twenty-four hours. With all the planning, and then executing. Plus the fucking aftermath, it was tiring. And the fact that you almost died served a fuck heavy of weight onto everyone’s fatigue. As soon as everyone got the message that you were safe and sound, they all went on their own to get some well-needed sleep.
Hange needed to report back everything that happened, but Moblit, who was busy with assisting the blimp back into its safe landing area, insisted that she also get some rest before he left. She sighed, going to her room as she fell to the floor with a thud.
Wait till Erwin hears about this.
-
The Scout guarding the jail cells reluctantly gave you the keys. Although you still had to convince Hange and Levi along with his squad for permission, your position in the regiment already made it so you could go on and about however you’d like.
Hange left just a minute ago, and you snuck inside so you could see him. The weight of her words that echoed throughout the dimly lit hallway still weighed heavy on you. “You only made one mistake in your life, Erwin.”, she had said to herself as she sighed. “Why’d you make me commander?”, she had added as soon as she finally took a deep breath. You tried to ignore the ache that it left as you stood at the other end of the hallway, hiding so Hange wouldn’t see you. To her, you would be arriving much later.
“That was rude”, you say loudly, which is followed by a gasp. You find Eren’s cell in no time, where you find him in all of his ‘tatakae’ glory. His eyes widened upon seeing you, and you couldn’t help but run up to his cell.
You slipped your arms in between the gaps of the bars, your head pressed uncomfortably against the metal as Eren’s arms reached out themselves. It wasn’t as close of a hug as you’d have liked, but it was enough for now.
“Seriously, shouting at Hange? You said all of that as if you forgot that I plan to save everyone”, you huffed, pinching his side. He flinches, pulling away.
“You should try being isolated in a jail cell with nothing to accompany but your own thoughts”, he huffs, tilting his head back. You scoffed, laughing as you put your hands on your waist.
“I’ll pass. Anyways”, you walked back so you were leaning on the wall.
“Would I get arrested if I accidentally kill Floch?”, you ask.
Eren gives you a look. “‘Accidentally’”
You nodded. “Accidentally”
Eren blinks. “I suppose not, but he will be helping me and stuff, even if I hate his guts”
You cackled. “Can you say that again? I wanna show Floch”, you pulled your phone out, opening the Voice Recorder app. Eren sighs, unable to stop the fond smile that appeared on his face.
-
It’s been a few weeks since then.
If the fact that you passed by someone who looked like Pieck earlier, then it would be safe to presume that today would be the day when things finally went to shit. You were on your way to Niccolo’s restaurant, humming a tune to yourself as you ran your fingers through your short hair. That time when you visited Marley a year and a half ago when you cut your hair for safety purposes, made you realize that you liked having short hair.
So until now, you kept it as it was.
You were led to a spare room to wait for Niccolo to finish his cooking, your eyes wandering the fancy interior. You were too entranced by the designs and furniture that you didn’t notice the panicked look on Niccolo’s face. “Don’t drink that!”, he exclaims, grabbing the wine bottle from Jean.
You stood there, unable to respond as Niccolo called you and your squad a bunch of ‘filthy devils’. If you hadn’t known why he said that, you would have been fuming. But you knew, and you could only watch as Niccolo stormed out of the room, leaving Jean and Connie to stand there, astounded.
“What was that about?”, Sasha asks you. You shrugged. “Beats me”, you muttered in response.
But then you blinked, and the next thing you knew you were running.
You found yourself watching the commotion between Gabi and Niccolo. You blinked, confused. But Sasha’s alive? Why’s he-
“Oi Niccolo! What are you doing?!”, Jean shouts.
“Dad? Niccolo? What’s happening?”, Sasha asks, confused.
“This is the kid that almost killed Y/N and Sasha”, he says with so much malice it made you shudder. But you and Sasha were okay! You didn’t understand just why this mattered so much. You were okay. Sasha was okay. There was no harm done except your failed visit to death’s door.
You stood there, watching as the situation played itself out.
“Niccolo, let Ben go”, Sasha’s mother says. An expression of shock and uncertainty passed Niccolo’s eyes until he gave up and laid Falco onto the floor. Niccolo was pulled away by Connie and Jean, who were then consulted by Sasha.
You rushed to Falco’s side, wiping off the wine with a cloth that Mrs. Braus gave to you. You cursed in your head. This wasn’t supposed to happen! Saving Sasha would have stopped this whole situation altogether, and you hoped that the story would play itself out for you. But you didn’t expect it would still end up like this.
“The side of his head is bruising”, you say, wincing at how painful that must’ve been for him.
“Gabi”, you say, which catches the little girl’s attention. “Are you alright?”, you leave Falco’s side as you went to Gabi, using the clean part of the cloth to wipe away the blood dripping down her nose and chin.
“It’s you…”, Gabi looks at you. You smile sympathetically, gently holding her face but not touching her too much.
You flinched as a knife suddenly appears right in front of you.
“Kaya-”. Gabi barely mutters.
“You tried to kill them!”, she shouts, the knife held back by Mikasa. “If Miss Y/N wasn’t there you would have killed her! Miss Y/N almost died because of you!”, she shouts, expression filled with the dread of being betrayed. You gaped, even more confused now.
Kaya was one of the kids that you often talked to whenever you and Sasha would visit. You could say that she saw you and Sasha as her older sisters, and she often talked to you whenever you voluntarily did chores together. The fact that she was reacting this way was almost understandable.
You helped Gabi get up as Sasha’s parents helped restrain Kaya, who was just screaming at Gabi. She kept calling her a bad person, that she trusted her and that she couldn’t believe she tricked her into helping the person who was responsible for your near-death experience.
After wiping the last bit of blood away from Gabi’s face, Mikasa and Armin led her out and into the hallway.
“Try to wash out that kid’s mouth, some of the wine got in him”, Niccolo suddenly says. Sasha’s parents and everyone else stared at him. “Though, it’s probably too late”, he mutters. Hange’s eyes widened.
“What’s in the wine?”, she asks, and the weight of the situation only grew heavier.
Niccolo looks up to meet her gaze. “I think… It’s Zeke’s spinal fluid”, he says. Jean’s eyes widened as everyone gasped. Hands fisted themselves in Niccolo’s shirt as he was yanked up and pushed against the wall by Jean.
“What do you mean? Zeke’s spinal fluid is in the wine?”
“I don’t have proof but… They packed the first Scout fleet to the brim with it. More than any scouting mission would need”, he says, watching you as you held Falco’s head gently as Hange and Connie helped you with washing his mouth out.
“Around the time I was recruited as a chef here, they told me to serve it… to the high-ranking officers”
You, Onyankopon, Hange, and Connie all froze.
“Who told you to?!”, Jean shoved Niccolo against the wall once more.
Niccolo hesitated for a mere moment. “Yelena”
All five of you gasped. Hange and Onyankopon stared at Niccolo in disbelief as he continued to speak.
“As far as I know, she’s the only one who’s in on it. I can’t speak for the other volunteers”
You anxiously wiped Falco’s mouth with another clean piece of cloth, watching as Hange looked hastily at Onyankopon, who looks back at her with a shocked expression. “This is the first time I’m hearing about it!”, he exclaims.
You remained quiet for the rest of the conversation, helping Falco up as you held him close to you. I swear on all Ten Titans I will protect this kid with my life. You sighed, knowing that you and your squad were in truly deep shit.
“So earlier, you were grabbing the wine away from us, because you were trying to protect us?”, Jean asks as he lets go of Niccolo, who nods in response.
You got up, carrying Falco as Hange gave you instructions to help her clean Falco up. You nodded, holding Falco close as you hoped that Gabi would be okay.
It was a few minutes of washing Falco up until you heard a commotion coming from outside. You were behind Hange as you found Floch and the Yeagerists with their guns up. “Commander Hange”, Floch says, turning to face you and your squad.
“I’m glad you’re here”, he says as he turns around and points the gun at Hange.
“I presume you know where Zeke is at. We’ll have you take us to him”, the fucker has the audacity to say. Electricity sparked all over your body, making everyone’s guns point to you.
Today’s events flashed through your head as you tried to find the best solution, but the next thing you knew, Floch was yapping about once more.
“Who cares if Zeke’s spinal fluid got spread around? It’ll just make those idiot MPs into even bigger idiots”
Hange gasped as you all got restrained. “But I never told you who got the wine. Don’t tell me, that you also knew about the wine?!”
Floch turns around, putting an index finger over his shit-eating grin.
“Use your inside voice please-”, a shoe being thrown straight at his face cuts him off.
“See?! You’re nothing but a fucking pain in the ass!”, you struggled as you tried loosening your other shoe to throw at the bastard’s face. Fucking Beyblade looking-ass-fucking-hair. Floch scoffs at you.
“I’m just following Eren’s orders”, he smirks, wiping off the dirt that got on his still filthy and crusty-looking face. You rolled your eyes, wishing you weren’t restrained so you could give that asshole a piece of your mind. And for the extra fucking salt you would play the recording of Eren saying he hated this bitch’s guts.
You were all escorted outside, where you and Hange were forcefully thrown into a carriage whilst your squad got thrown into a separate one. Falco laid in front of you as you glared at Floch who was talking to the other Scouts outside.
You felt your heart beating out of your chest the whole ride.
The fact that Falco suddenly twitched in pain made you realize that things were beginning to get messy. You only hoped that Levi remembered the words you repeatedly told him.
“When you come close to killing Zeke, and it’s raining…”, you trail off.
Levi squirms on top of you. “Hah?”, he asks, cuddling into you as he grumbled something about mentioning the monkey bitch right now out of all times.
You laughed, reaching for a small bottle in your nightstand’s drawer. “When you find yourself in the specific situation I just mentioned, get away as far as you can. And pour this all over yourself will you?”, you hold up a bottle of fake blood.
Levi grimaces at it. “Why should I? That looks disgusting”, he says, looking away as he snuggled up into you. You laughed, but you felt at ease when he still brought it with him when he left.
So when you found yourself on a horse, following behind Hange as the sound of a Thunder Spear sounded from the distance, you could only hope that he was okay.
You made your way there.
A slumped body near the river made you jump off your horse. Hange follows behind you, despite Floch’s screaming as he told you two to not do anything suspicious. Some pieces of metal were still dug into Levi’s skin, but you thanked Ymir Fritz that his face didn’t have that really big slash that he had in the original plot.
“He’s dead”, Hange says as soon as one of the Yeagerists said that they would shoot Levi in the head. Hange proceeded to explain how Levi’s state was worse than it looked, how his organs were in terrible shape. That he died instantly.
The moment you had been waiting for finally arrived when Zeke emerged from a titan’s body.
“Now”, Hange whispered.
The two of you jumped into the deep river.
The fogginess of the rain made it so the Yeagerists who were shooting at you had bad aim. You and Hange swam for your fucking lives. You silently apologized to Levi. Just hang in there a little longer.
He probably was unconscious due to the aftershock of being so close to an explosion, so you had no doubt that he would be fine. As soon as you heard the sounds of gunshots fade away, you and Hange went up for some air.
You coughed, wiping your eyes as Hange laid Levi on the grass near a small forest.
You sighed, laying there with half your body in the river.
You contemplated on whether or not you should drown yourself right then and there, but then Hange was calling you to help her aid Levi.
So you opted to do that another day instead.
Chapter 46: Our Last Dance
Notes:
its my birthday in two days, and ill be celebrating it again on Saturday with my friends, so please be patient with the next update :]
n e ways, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Relieved sighs left your and Hange’s lips once Levi woke up.
“What the-”, he tries getting up, only to be gently pushed down by the two of you. Hange huffed, fixing the folded suit jackets that you two had taken off to serve as a pillow and blanket for him. “Don’t”, she says firmly, giving a fixed glare at Levi who looked a little out of it.
“You’re injured”, she says. You got up and grabbed the small pot of water that you had boiled to get rid of any bacteria. Hange assisted Levi in getting up just slightly as you let Levi drink some water. He slowly gulped it down, albeit with a little struggle.
Once his lips detached from the pot you put it back next to the bonfire. It was still raining, much to your annoyance. The fog was thicker now, which both served as a good thing and a bad thing since you wouldn’t be able to see if someone came or not.
“What happened?”, Levi asks as soon as he heaved a few breaths.
You sighed, which left Hange to explain. “You were really close to a thunder spear, it’s a miracle that you escaped with just a headache and a few cuts”, Hange sighs. Levi blinks, looking at you.
An expression of understanding passes through his face.
“So it was what you were talking about”, he sighs, leaning back onto the folded cape. “I really hoped it wasn’t”, he admits. You sighed understandingly, scooting closer to him so you were on his left while Hange was on his right. You plopped onto the grass, feeling extremely fatigued.
“Am I missing something?”, Hange asks as she cleans up the medical tools she used. You hummed, patting Levi’s thigh as a way to tell him to leave all of the talking to you. “I told Levi to pour some fake blood on himself if he found himself in this specific situation”, you explained, grabbing the towels you had used and giving them to Hange.
“Smell”, you say, to which Hange reluctantly took a sniff.
“It smells… chemically”, she grimaces. You chuckled, nodding and throwing the towels off to the side to be cleaned later. “So the injuries aren’t that bad”, Hange concludes, to which you nod, while Levi hummed.
“The only injuries I really have are…”, Levi looks down at his body.
“Really deep scratches, plus the cuts on my face”, he says, trying to brush it off. You scoffed, lightly smacking him on his uninjured arm. “You also have to face the aftershock of being really close to an explosion, and you also hit your head”, you scolded, not allowing him to take this so lightly.
He gives you a look.
You raise an eyebrow, looking back at him with the same amount of sass. The two of you remained the eye contact until Levi suddenly had to sneeze. You raise your arms in victory. “I win!”, you exclaimed happily. Hange snorts while Levi gives you his signature ‘tch’. You settled back down, trying to block out the noises that you could hear from miles and miles away.
You sighed, contemplating whether or not you should take your leave and help with the fight. Technically, they’d be fine. None of them would die, and you would be fine as long as you kept Hange and Levi here until Pieck and General Magath would be in your view half a day from now. Who knows?
“Get some rest, kitten, we’ll move when it’s safe”, you said, but before he could protest, you put your hand behind his head, your fingers scratching his scalp. A faint whimper left his lips, and he defeatedly went slack from your touch. You and Hange chuckled, much to Levi’s embarrassment at being so pliant just from getting his favorite ‘scratchies’.
You kept gently scratching the lower part of his head, where his undercut was. Levi found himself getting more and more relaxed, much to his dismay and relief. The adrenaline had died down now, so it wouldn’t be long until he would be able to sleep. You continued your actions of lulling Levi to sleep, all whilst Hange built the small wagon from what was left of the explosion.
It’s been half an hour since the last time that someone lurked around, with the hope of finding the three of you to kill you. According to one of the Scouts, you three were one of the biggest threats, besides Levi’s squad. But not one person had shown up since then, so you deemed it safe unless your titan instincts would make goosebumps appear on your arms again.
That was your telltale sign, which was quite efficient in your opinion.
Once you saw the slow rise and fall of Levi’s chest, you retracted your hand and fixed your coat as you made sure Levi’s whole body was covered. You heaved a heavy sigh, leaning back against the tree as you felt the bubbling fear and anxiety in your throat.
“You can get some rest too, angel, I’ll be done with this wagon by the morning probably”, Hange says, using the hammer to ram down the nails. You looked at her, noticing her tense shoulders despite the small distance between you. You blinked slowly, unable to deny the sleepiness you were feeling. The yawn that came after only proved that more.
You got up from the floor, pulling down the gem part of the pendant you were given four years ago. It felt like everyone’s hands suffocating you every time you were reminded of it. Sometimes you could even hear it in your ears. All of them, screaming and crying wondering where you were. Why weren’t you protecting them like you said you would.
It was heavy.
The pendant felt heavy every time you wore it.
Like it equaled to all of their corpses.
You pulled your phone out of your pocket, which was surprisingly still working. Being in a river for more than a minute was supposed to not make it work anymore. But hey, that’s something to celebrate, you supposed. You shook off the remaining droplets of water, taking the phone case off as you opened it.
48%.
You unlocked it, a bit concerned when you found no notifications waiting for you. You inhaled slowly, going to the group chat and typing out something.
four-arms: you guys okay?
You waited, and to your utter relief, the small bubble appeared on the bottom left of the chat just two seconds later. The weight that got lifted off your chest felt refreshing. The sounds of the Wall Titans trampling on everything echoed from the distance, making you shiver. You dropped your phone and decided to take your shirt off as well, putting it on the wooden racks on top of the bonfire. It felt better, not having icy-cold clothes stick to your skin.
“Erwin’s cape”, Levi mutters, slipping out of his slumber momentarily. You looked at the folded cape near the tent before you got up, using your knee as a platform for your hand as you made your way to the tent. You grabbed the cape, noticing that it was pretty much dry. It was one of the first things you and Hange dried above the fire.
You swung it over your shoulders, loving the warmth you felt.
You went back to your spot, checking your phone.
minmin ♡: Y/N
minmin ♡: OH MY WALLS ARE YOU OKAY???
sweetest potato: WHERE ARE YOU
ackerman no.2: Are you safe?! Are you injured from the Wall Titans?! It’s just Section Commander Moblit and I here, plus Sasha and Jean but they’re in another room.
jeans👖: IS COMMANDER HANGE WITH YOU? WHAT ABOUT CAPTAIN LEVI?
Everyone was there. That’s good. The only person who shouldn’t be there right now was Connie, and you were sure that Armin was on his way to stop Connie from feeding Falco to Connie’s mother.
four-arms: im fine, so are hange and levi. though levi /is/ injured, we’re okay, the wall titans are really far away, but I can still see them. we’ll meet up tomorrow, for now just let things happen. my phone’s not gonna last long if i keep messaging, just stay safe, we’ll be there i promise
You turned on the ‘Do Not Disturb’, put your phone on the lowest brightness, and turned on airplane mode before you got up and made your way to Hange. You doubted that you would need your phone from this point on, but it wouldn’t hurt to save up some energy.
You grabbed one of the hammers that Hange was using, and you began fixing up one of the wheels as a way to let time pass by.
Hange didn’t seem to mind, and continued to assemble the wheels onto the small wagon. Crackling from the bonfire plus the earth-shattering steps of the Wall Titans served as tonight’s orchestra. The only sound you found relaxing was the soft and peaceful breathing of Levi, who seemed to have fallen asleep for real now.
You tried to not make the banging noises too loud, your hands careful as you reassembled the wheel.
“Angel”
Your arm paused just as you were about to swing.
“Yeah?”, you looked at her with tired eyes.
Eyes equally as tired looked back at you.
“Ever since that day… When you arrived here, which then led you to find out that you could change what was gonna happen…”, Hange’s voice sounded completely crestfallen. Her previously tense body went completely lax, the tiredness in her eyes holding an illusion of something along the lines of an empty void.
“You knew that this would happen”
You hummed, nodding.
“Even then, back at that day in Shiganshina, you also knew what would happen”
You nodded yet again, finding your hands gripping the hammer and the wheel tighter.
“Right now, and- fuck. Even the things that will happen later, tomorrow, all of it ”, you paused, noticing the crystal-clear despair that Hange was feeling. You didn’t look back at her, afraid that your heart might break if you saw what expression she might be making.
“You- You had to… see all of that, experience it. And- god- did you even have anybody?”, she asks, sounding completely distraught.
“It’s not as bad as you make it sound-”
“Y/N shut up ”
Your eyes averted away, and you slowly looked up at the Wall Titans that were still passing by.
“You were suffering in silence. All of that pressure, who- Did you even have anybody to talk to?”, she asks, and you were slightly taken aback by the way she raised her voice. Your fingers fidgeted as you felt the negative feelings bubbling up inside you.
“Eren”, you answered simply. “We… are kind of in very similar situations right now”, you chuckled weakly. Hange’s eyebrows furrowed as she looked at you, but once she saw your saddened expression, she realized that you had no intention of explaining anything further. If your empty expression was anything to go by.
Another handful of minutes passed by, with no words said as the sounds of the Wall Titans continued to walk.
“Angel I… I’m so sorry, we had no idea”
You blinked, putting the hammer and wheel down as you looked at Hange. To your utter confusion, she looked completely heartbroken. “Hange? Why- Why are you?-”
You were cut off. “ Because I wasn’t there for you! ”, she exclaims.
Suddenly it sounded quieter than before.
Tears dropped and seeped into the wood that she was holding. Despite the fact that she had glasses on and had an eyepatch, the tears were rolling down freely. She sighed shakily, dropping everything as she lifted her goggles off her face.
“I promised I’d be there for you. That I would be there to comfort you if the weight of your responsibilities got too much for you”, she said, and you couldn’t stop the tears that began rolling down your cheeks as you watched Hange look down at the grass with the most guilt an expression could hold.
“I can’t even- goddammit ”, Hange hastily wiped her tears away with her somewhat dry sleeve. “I can’t even begin to imagine just how much you’ve had to go through, and it fucking frustrates me that I can’t even know about it because I know deep in my heart that I won’t be able to handle the things that are going to possibly happen and I know that I won’t be able to stop myself from just running away with you if I find out just how much you’ve been suffering all this time”, Hange says, trying not to choke on her sobs. The tears on your face rolled down to your neck and to your chest.
“How painful it must have been for you”, Hange says, unable to hide the pain that she felt upon realizing just how much you’ve suffered behind everyone’s backs.
You couldn’t say anything.
How much you’ve been suffering all this time.
You looked down at your scarred hands and arms.
What were you supposed to do? Deny it? You promised Hange that you would never lie about your feelings again. But that’s when you finally understood.
You finally understood her reasons to be this frustrated. It’s finally dawned onto her just how fucked up it must have been for you. Having to hide all of this, because, as much as you wanted to, you couldn’t say anything . Hange was frustrated because you can’t. Not because you couldn’t.
“And I’m just- fucking making this about myself now aren’t I? God how can I be this horrible- ”
“Hey”, you cut her off firmly, holding her wrists as you forced her to look at you. Bloodshot eyes met with equal misery and pain, but all you could feel was comfort and warmth as soon as your eyes met hers.
“I’m not allowed to think so low of myself right? That applies to you too”, you settled down as you smiled weakly.
“Angel-”
“You’re allowed to feel as frustrated as I am, Hange. You’re not the only one who’s going through this you know”, you chuckled, albeit a bit shakily.
Hange made a face of disagreement. “But you have it worse! You had to know about this and you had to go about it with just Eren! Even if we’re going through the same things and we’re on the same boat that doesn’t mean that-”
Hange went silent as your lips met hers.
She sat there, frozen. Her body went lax slowly, and eventually, she just melted into you . You pulled away just seconds later, a satisfied smile on your face. “What did you say about comparing our feelings to other people?“, you ask teasingly.
Hange sighs, both in defeat and in amusement.
“...That just because we have it worse or less than other people, doesn’t mean that it makes our feelings any less valid”
You smiled, kissing Hange’s forehead. “Bingo”, you laughed lightly.
Silence followed your word as you stared at each other, the bonfire adding beautiful hues of gold and yellow onto your skins. Being close to the bonfire made it so you were warmer now, and you couldn’t feel the uncomfortable dampness of your pants anymore.
You got up, making your way to your phone.
39%
You went to your Spotify, searching for a specific song as Hange sat from the other end of the campsite in silence. You scrolled through the endless list of songs until you eventually found it.
For the Dancing and the Dreaming, from How To Train Your Dragon 2. Hange’s favorite movie.
You made your way back to Hange as you clicked on the play button.
“Come on”, you took a few steps away from the wagon, holding your hand out. Hange blinks, looking at you with a dumbfounded expression. The instrumental played in the background, and all it took was a smile from you for Hange to chuckle before she grabbed you by your hand.
You pulled her up, the two of you smiling.
The song finally came to Hange’s favorite line. “ If you will promise me, your, heart ”, Hange barely whispers, following along the person’s voice.
“ And love… ”, she trails off. You intertwined your hands. “ And love me for eternity ”, you sang with a laugh at the end. You walk backward, bringing Hange along with you as you sang along with the song.
“ My dearest one, my darling dear ”, Hange chuckles as she puts her hand on your waist. “ You’re mighty words astound me ”, you couldn’t help but smile wider as Hange mirrored your expression.
You put your hand on her shoulder. “ But I’ve no need of mighty deeds when I feel your arms around me ”
The two of you held each other’s hands as you began dancing. “ But I would bring you rings of gold ”, your hands held each other as you pulled each other close before pulling away. “ I’d even sing you poetry ”
You laughed. “ Oh would you? “
Hange couldn’t stop smiling. “ But I would keep you from all harm ”, both of you let go of one of your hands as Hange twirled you around. “ If you would stay beside me ”, the two of you circled the area where you were standing.
The two of you slid away from each other. “ I have no use for rings of gold ”, you sang before the two of you clapped once. You slid parallel to each other, your eyes never leaving each other. “ I care not for your poetry ”, a second passed before the two of you clapped twice.
The two of you went back to each other, but this time you had your back against Hange. You crossed your arms over each other with your hands now at your sides. Hange held them with her own, her hold ever so gentle.
“ I only want your hand to hold ”, Hange lifted your arm that was on top of your other one, pulling it over your head as she twirled you around to face her. You both smiled even wider as your eyes met.
“ I only want you near me ”, her fingers tightened their hold on your hands.
“To love, to kiss, to sweetly hold”, the two of you sang as you went back to placing your hand on Hange’s shoulder. Both of you still held hands as Hange used her now free hand to place it on your waist, holding you gently.
“For the dancing and the dreaming”, the two of you waltzed around the grass.
“Through all life’s sorrows and delights I’ll keep your laugh inside me”, the two of you waltzed just a little bit faster, your steps swift and clean as you danced just a bit further away from the warmth of the bonfire’s reach.
“ I’ll swim and sail on savage seas, with ne’er fear of drowning ”, the two of you slowed down as you waltzed back to the campsite.
“ And gladly ride the waves of life, if you would marry me ”, Hange let go and grabbed you by the waist, lifting you up and twirling you around as you placed your hands on her shoulders. The song continued playing in the background as you were finally twirled back down.
You let your hands slip from Hange’s shoulders as you hugged her, and she gladly took the opportunity to hug you back. Your legs wrapped around her waist, and she held you securely, pulling you in closer. You nuzzled your face into Hange’s hair, while she nuzzled herself into your shoulder.
Somehow, time felt slower.
You felt warm now, with Hange wrapping her arms around your back as she held you. You felt safe again. With Hange, she always knew what to do, what to say.
“You’re… really fucking amazing to me, Y/N”, Hange whispers, chuckling as she pulled away from your shoulder. You lifted your head off your arm, your eyes meeting Hange. Her eyes glimmered with something that made your knees go weak.
Love .
This was love.
Lips met in a gentle kiss, nothing but the sweetest and purest feelings poured into it.
So this is love.
You couldn’t help but smile into the kiss.
I like it.
-
You stood next to Levi as you watched Hange approach Pieck and General Magath.
You were unable to stop your hand from hardening when Pieck reflexively went to eat Hange. You sighed in relief when they stopped.
“We’re unarmed! We have no intention of fighting”, she holds her hands up. Pieck and General Magath glanced at you and Levi, to which Hange explained that it was just a really injured soldier plus the Four-Armed titan who had no intention to kill anybody.
You watched from the distance as Pieck and General Magath slowly lowered their guard. Hange gestured for you to come over, so you lifted the grips of the wagon as you brought Levi with you. You tilted it up, using the stands that you and Hange installed so Levi could still technically stand.
“Oh! It’s you!”, Pieck exclaims.
You look up at her, ignoring the slight discomfort you felt upon being so close to such a huge mouth. Seriously, the Cart Titan was terrifying. You nod at her in response. “It’s been a while, hm?”, you chuckled.
Pieck gives a knowing expression. “I wouldn’t say so. You sat in front of me at Willy Tybur’s speech after all”, she says, a matter of fact. You give her an impressed expression.
“You noticed? I’m impressed”, you crossed your arms.
“I’m flattered”, Pieck chirps.
“ Ahem ”, General Magath interrupts.
Your eyes rolled back in annoyance. This man ain’t getting none of my respect. General Magath gave you a side-eye, to which you glared at him back until he looked at Hange.
“To what may I be of assistance to you devils?”, he asks. You chuckled, leaning against the wagon.
“Our interests align”, Levi says. “Commander Magath. Pieck Finger”, he addresses them. A beat of silence passed until General Magath reloaded his gun.
“Levi Ackerman”, he holds his gun up. “You seem to have the abilities to fight and defeat the Nine Titans”, he says, and you tried your best to hide your amusement. “But can you dodge this bullet that I’m about to fire at you right now looking like that?”
“I cannot dodge any bullets, but I’m presenting myself to an enemy in this sorry state”, Levi states honestly. “Shoot or listen. It’s up to you”
Another beat of silence.
“Then we’ll listen before we shoot. You said you’d kill Zeke. Where is he now?”, he asks.
Hange steps forward. “My guess is that he’s trying to win over Eren, so he can use his Royal Blood- Well, win over the Founding Titan ”, she corrects herself.
Pieck perks up. “It seems you know a lot about this. Even more than Marley. Have you seen this Founding Titan for yourself?”, she asks. Hange hums. “I only know that it’s really big and quite literally indestructible”
“So we just have to combine forces. Unite! You get it right?“, she says, ever the enthusiastic person she was. Pieck and General Magath shared a look.
“And what about that one?”, General Magath gestures with his gun at you. You gave him a raised brow. “Threatened?”, you ask.
He gives you a firm look. Seriously, he doesn’t look like his face moves at all. He puts his gun down, much to your surprise.
“Where was your titan all this time? How come Marley never knew about this?”, he asks.
You puckered your lips, trying to weigh out the pros and cons of telling him. In all honesty, it wasn’t like it was dangerous. He was gonna die soon anyway. You bit your lip, trying not to laugh. No no no no Y/N that’s bad-
“I’ll explain the history of my titan once everyone’s here”, you say.
Pieck couldn’t help but find herself intrigued.
“Well, let’s plan then shall we?”, she says excitedly, much to General Magath’s dismay and Levi and Hange’s amusement.
-
You did a little dance as you saw Jean, Yelena, and Onyankopon get practically spat out by Pieck’s titan.
“Ew”, you grimaced.
“I’m never getting in a titan’s mouth again”, Jean coughs out all the disgusting gunk in his mouth. You couldn’t help but pull your phone out as you filmed him coughing out all of Pieck’s titan’s saliva.
“Oooh what’s that?”, Pieck’s titan’s head pushes into your face. You meet her gaze through her eyes. Pretty eyelashes, you noticed. “It’s a phone! There are many functions for it”, you flipped the camera so it was on selfie-mode.
You held up the iconic ‘I shall bite thee hand to turn into thy rawr titan’ hand position whilst making a peace sign at the same time. Pieck just stayed in position as you extended your arm and took a picture.
You showed Pieck the picture.
“Woah… Take another one! I wanna do the hand thing you did”, Pieck’s deeper voice spoke. You nodded, watching as she put her weight on her three other legs and she held up a peace sign with her titan’s hand. You felt giddy as you excitedly took another picture.
“Hehe”, you laughed, showing Pieck the picture.
“Hange!”, you called, to which she walked over. “Yes angel?”, she asked as you gave her your phone. “Take a picture for me real quick”, you say as you hardened your fingers and climbed Pieck’s titan.
Hange mirrors your enthusiasm as she happily clicked away.
At one point, you even climbed down and went into Pieck’s mouth, pretending to be scared as she held her titan’s mouth open.
“You seem to be having fun”, Jean sighs as he approaches you three.
“Wanna have your turn?”, you ask as you got out of Pieck’s mouth.
.
.
.
Jean just sighs as he got in Pieck’s titan’s mouth with you.
-
It was around sunset when the others finally arrived.
“Pieck!”, Gabi and Falco exclaimed as they bolted to Pieck’s titan.
“Are you guys okay?”, you ask as you wrapped your arms around Mikasa and Armin. They hummed, nodding as they hugged you back. You pulled away and wrapped your arms around Connie and Sasha.
They all muttered their words as you gave Connie and Sasha their favorite head pats. They smiled at you before going to Jean to give him a hug. As soon as you looked away from them, your eyes met Reiner’s and Annie’s.
The three of you stood there frozen.
“...Hey”, Reiner says awkwardly.
Your heart ached as you ran towards them.
Reiner, damn his height, stood there in shock as you held both him and Annie with the most care that he felt in a while. Tears ran down your face as your one arm wrapped around Reiner’s back whilst your other arm wrapped around Annie’s shoulders.
“I’m so sorry. I couldn’t find a way to save Bertholdt”, you say, sounding completely distraught. Reiner pulled you off of him. “What? I thought-”
You cut him off with a pained chuckle. “It’s a long story”, you wiped your tears away. You opened your arms yet again, to which Annie didn’t even hesitate and took the hug like it was hers. Reiner, who had gone impatient, just bent down and carried the two of you up in a hug.
“You big oaf get off- ”, Annie grunted.
Reiner eventually sighed as he put you two down. Two familiar faces caught your attention as you looked to your left.
“Gabi! Falco!”, you rushed to kneel down as you hugged them close to you. They stood there still, wondering if they should hug you back or not. You pulled away. “Are you okay? Any injuries?”, you ask as you placed your hands on their shoulders.
“N-No”, Gabi answered.
“We’re fine, thank you…”, Falco adds. You smiled in relief. “What about Udo and Zofia? Are they okay?”, you ask, much to their surprise.
“We… We left them back at Marley”, Pieck answered for you. You look up at her, nodding in response. You gave Gabi and Falco a last pat on their shoulders before you got up. Hange was already making stew for dinner, and standing right next to her was-
“Moblit!”, you exclaimed as you ran into him. He grunts, falling over as his arms wrap around you to hold you securely. He couldn’t help but smile as you held onto him for dear life.
“Now that we’re all here, let’s eat, shall we?”
-
“Now”, General Magath starts as he sets down his bowl.
He gives you a pointed look.
“Explain where your titan came from“, he basically demands.
Reiner turns to you in confusion.
You sighed, leaning back against Moblit’s chest as you made yourself comfortable.
“Where do I begin”, you sigh.
Moblit wrapped his arms around you, pulling closer to him to serve as warmth for the two of you. Hange watched you two with a fond smile as she poured some stew into another bowl.
“There’s always been a Tenth Titan”, you say.
“It’s difficult to explain, but every titan shifter has their own type of blood“, you say, hands up as in a hand gesture.
“Think of it as a category”, you say. Laying back down as you put your cold hands over Moblit’s.
“Every titan shifter has their own kind of blood, and whoever inherits that titan will inherit that blood type. But as it goes, if a titan shifter is not fed to its next inheriter, then the titan will be given to random newborn Eldian”, your thumb absentmindedly played with Moblit’s thumb.
“The Four-Armed Titan had a very specific blood type. Due to its rarity in the Eldian Empire, the Four-Armed titan eventually ran out of possible inheriters, leaving the Four-Armed Titan to have to wait until someone with its blood type was born“
You gestured to yourself with your thumbs. “Then I appeared! So badabing badaboom the Four-Armed Titan went ‘I choose you!’ then put itself into my body, thus, making me an Eldian”
“Back in my world, blood types already existed, and it just so happened that I had the same blood type as the Four-Armed Titan”, you say, smiling as you felt Moblit chuckle from your wording.
“And how come Marley never knew about these so-called blood types?”, General Magath asked.
You blinked.
“...You didn’t?”
A brief few seconds passed by.
“No. We did not”, General Magath responds simply.
You blinked yet again, slowly getting another spoonful of flavorful soup and a singular slice of carrot into your mouth.
“Well”, you say, swallowing the stew. God Hange’s such a good cook.
“Sucks to suck”
Sasha, Connie, and Jean all collectively spat out their soup.
Notes:
*coughs in tags and content warnings*
btw, for those who don't know, the song that hange and y/n danced to was a song from the second movie of how to train your dragon, if you watch the actual scene you'll get to appreciate this chapter more :')
Chapter 47: The Power of The Founding Titan
Chapter Text
Besides you and Jean, everyone else in the camp was silent as they slept.
You were all taking shifts on keeping a watch out. Pieck and Reiner had just fallen asleep, which gave you and Jean the opportunity to just… talk.
You sat on the branch of a tree, with Jean sitting next to you.
If someone decided to ambush the group, then they wouldn’t be able to figure out that people would be on watch-out from the trees.
The Wall Titans kept walking, and you could only watch as they slowly moved across your field of vision. You still couldn’t comprehend it. They were huge. It would take all your effort and skill just to kill one without dying. And that was with injuries and burns.
Your hands clutched the gun you were holding.
The shadows of the Wall Titans reached the campsite, showing you just how small you were compared to them. Sure, titans are called titans because they were huge, but nothing compared to the Wall Titans as they were finally walking freely. Fear poured from your heart as you remembered what would come out from today’s events.
“Hey Y/N?”
You snapped out of your breakdown.
“Hm?”, you turn to him.
An empty expression comes into view as you faced him. “What is it?”, you asked.
Moments of silence passed with nothing but your shallow breaths. The familiar earth-shattering steps of the Wall Titans continued on. Jean looked exhausted. Which, to be fair, almost everyone was. In the emotional aspect.
The altercation that happened just a few hours ago was definitely a mood-shifter for everyone.
“Would he have lashed out on Reiner like that?”
He finally meets your gaze. “Would Marco have acted like that?”
The sound of charcoal making a popping sound follows his statement as you felt your heart crack. Jean looks down at his hand, flashes of burnt bones passing through his head. “Would he have forgiven them?”, he says offhandedly.
“You’re a great leader, y’know?”
You look back up at the Wall Titans.
“Nah”, you respond honestly. Jean’s breath hitches, as if it wasn’t the response he was expecting. You smile, looking back at him. “Marco would punch Reiner and Bertholdt in the face, glare at Annie, before accepting their apologies with a grain of salt”
Jean blinks as he stares at you.
“Seriously?”, he asks.
You hummed. “Mhm”, you answer. “Marco’s not one to just forgive that kind of thing. Even if I never met him I’m sure he would agree”, you chuckled. Jean stared at you in shock for a few moments until he eventually broke and let out a small chuckle.
“You think so?”, he asks.
You nod enthusiastically. “Mhm! I feel like we would have gotten along”, you say honestly. Jean chuckles, albeit more sadly than happily. “I feel like he would’ve enjoyed your company too”, he adds, leaning back against the bark of the tree. You laugh, nodding in agreement.
“He’s proud of you”
Jean’s laughter dies down as he looks at you. “Hm?”
You scoot closer to him, ruffling his hair. “Marco’s proud of you”, you repeat. Jean gives you a perplexed expression, to which you responded by grinning and flicking his forehead. He nearly falls off the branch and your cackling coincidentally woke up the next two people who were going to go on the lookout.
You climbed down the tree, helping Jean down who was currently dangling upside-down as Annie and Armin climbed up the tree awkwardly.
You went back to where you previously slept.
You plopped down onto the grass, laying down as you cuddled into Hange’s torso. A sleepy chuckle is heard before you felt yourself get spooned from behind. Immediately you noticed the sturdy and firm chest pressed into your back, and it didn’t even take you a second before you realized who it was.
His arm draped over your and Hange’s sides as he nuzzled himself into your shoulder.
“Good night, Y/N”
You smiled. “G’night Moblit”
-
You watched as Jean kicked Reiner awake, wincing when the poor man flinched.
“You’re already healed aren’t you?”, Jean snarks as you chuckled from behind him. Reiner gave you two a surprised and confused expression. “You’re helping us?”, he asks. You laughed as Jean responded with a simple and off-handed answer. You helped him up, patting his back as all of you got onto the wagons.
The ride to the dock would be five hours at the least.
It was mostly silent, except for the part when Jean upfront told Reiner he wasn’t going to apologize for beating the shit out of him. Last night’s altercation played itself in your head, the sour yet bitter taste in your mouth making you grab your water canteen so you could wash it down. Hopefully. It didn’t work.
“It almost sounds like you claim to be any different”, Yelena’s words echoed in your head.
“‘Saving the world’. Are there any words sweeter and more alluring?”
You didn’t like remembering where this was going.
“You give yourselves the sublime excitement that is the idea of saving hundreds of millions of lives. You gulp it all down as if to wash away all your hatred until now as if it never existed”, Yelena said cunningly as she gave everyone a knowing look.
“That’s how all of you look to me right now”, she says, sitting back down.
“Just think about it a bit, won’t you?”, Yelena says as she looks to Reiner.
“Reiner Braun. I wonder… how many Eldians were eaten by pure titans when you made that hole in the wall”, she says, and you could feel the exact moment when the words sunk in for everybody. “From there, you snuck in and spent times both good and bad with your so-called comrades”
A look of smugness shows on Yelena’s face.
“Then you betrayed them. You killed them”, the calmness of her voice made all of you squirm. “And now you’re pretending to be their comrade once more?“, she asks rhetorically in judgment.
She turns to Annie. “Annie Leonhart. It seems like you killed a number of Scouts as well. Oh, and trampled on some citizens from the Stohess District as well”, she says it so casually that it actually irks the person of discussion. A flash of guilt passed Annie’s eyes as she looked away.
“But all of you in Paradis, you displayed great courage when standing against the nation of Marley”
“I never thought that someone who acts so sensible would smash and tear their way through the naval port like that…Armin “, Yelena looks pointedly at him. “You’ve displayed just how much power you stole from Bertholdt Hoover”, she states, looking back collectively at the group.
“The scale of your military exploits there must only be matched by the casualties you left behind, dead civilians included”
“I don’t know the extent of the rest of your bravery in Liberio. But you did an impressive job at overcoming the Marleyan Army’s superior numbers to leave that place covered in blood. Especially you, Jean”, the call-out makes Jean and Falco’s eyes meet.
“And Gabi, that girl over there”
“Attempted to kill Sasha, almost succeeded with killing Y/N, who I’ve heard saved Gabi’s friends back in Marley as well. She watched as everyone panicked and cried as Y/N fought for her life that would’ve easily slipped away had Eren not forced his way through the others to offer his help by giving his blood”
Yelena finally looks at you.
“And you, Y/N. How fascinating you truly are”, Yelena says fondly. It made you subconsciously scoot closer to Moblit who possessively put his bowl into one hand so he could use his free hand to hold you by your waist.
“You arrived here in this universe, and right from the get-go, you were given the option to change what was supposedly inevitable. You had to grieve every single person whose life you failed to save as you promised. You went through every single day carrying the weight that was bestowed onto you”, everyone gave a collective glance at you.
You stared at your half-finished stew as Yelena continued speaking. “You were at death’s door more times than you could remember, yet you kept fighting for the sole reason that you just want those you care about to live and hopefully see the future you long for them to finally see”
“You have shown that you have absolutely no regard for your own life. You were shot by an Anti-Titan bullet and the first thing you thought to do was to save the person who would have been responsible for your death had you not survived”
“The knowledge you have about everybody in this circle, shows that you no longer look with ignorance towards anybody in this universe, enemy or not.”
“I suppose that having that knowledge about everybody’s lives makes it impossible for you to even judge and relent somebody. And I can prove it, say… “, she trails off, her gaze suddenly doubling its intensity.
“Do you resent Eren?”
Everyone didn’t bother hiding their curiosity as they looked at you.
You finally look up, meeting Yelena’s knowing gaze as you kept your expression neutral. “What gives you the authority to ask me that question?”, you ask, not liking the way your fingers hardened in instinct.
Yelena smiles cunningly. “It’s just out of my pure curiosity!”, Yelena says with feigned innocence.
“After all, Eren Yeager is trampling on countless nations and civilizations, leaving nothing but cities and empires that can no longer flourish after dealing the damage that has been done to them. That and the corpses of people who had no idea of the devastation that would occur in the following days. Seems like the worst crime to ever commit, don’t you agree?”
Everyone gave small glances at you as they drank their stew, awaiting your answer.
You drank the last bit of your stew, swallowing the lump in your throat along with it.
“It’s a bit rude to put myself on the spot like that, don’t you think?”
Yelena just smiles.
You gave your bowl to Hange, who gladly took it to give you your seconds.
You leaned against Moblit’s side as he held you protectively. “To answer your question, Yelena”
You look down at the fire. “Yes”, you answer simply, chuckling afterward. “Genocide isn’t something that I define as simply just killing. As we’re speaking, Eren is aiming to wipe out all of humanity. It’ll be a miracle if we find any survivors in the trampled-upon cities of this world“
You look back up at everybody. “Not to think so lowly of me, but I’m not any better of a person than Eren is”
Everyone froze as they slowly looked at you.
“Hah?”, Jean was the first to react.
“That’s not true”, Sasha adds.
You laughed, genuinely amused. “Hundreds of people died during that day in Shiganshina, not only that but I’ve killed enemies as well. Their blood is on my hands. I don’t think the number of people I’ve killed matters now don’t you think?”, you say, holding your hands up to prove your point. “Can you really say to all those people I’ve killed that I’m a good person?”
“Can you really say that to our comrades who died because I failed to save them?”
You laughed, getting up as you dusted your clothes off.
“All of you fight, because you have no choice”
You turn around, fixing your cape. “I fight because I want to make something of myself. All those people who I promised that I’d protect, are gone because I wasn’t fighting harder than I should have”
“So maybe my answer was no after all”, you say, turning around as you fixed the cuffs of your shirt.
“No, I don’t resent Eren. I never could. Never will. We’ve gone through things that none of you know about. Why? Well-”, you chuckled as you met all of their gazes.
“Because we understand each other’s situations, I’d dare say more than any of you could, sorry Hange”
“Don’t worry about it angel”
You clapped your hands, turning back around as you walked away, off to find somewhere where you could just be alone. “But angel your seconds!”, Hange exclaimed as you walked off. Apparently, that was when Yelena stirred up some more drama between Jean and Reiner, but you were too busy wallowing in misery.
You sighed.
“Miss Y/N?”
You blinked, looking at the source of the voice.
“Yeah?”, you ask as soon as your gaze met Gabi’s.
Gabi played with her fingers as Falco gave her an encouraging look. Gabi looks down at her hands as you waited for her to say something.
“...I’m really sorry”
Everyone on the wagons collectively went silent.
“You saved both Udo and Zofia, even if you overheard all of the things I said about Paradis. You saved Falco and me on the ship, even if I almost killed you”, she says, guilt written all over her expression.
You were pleasantly surprised.
Despite the fact that Gabi would eventually come around, you never expected an apology. You didn’t even want it, you just hoped that Gabi would continue on and forward as a person with her own beliefs. A person who didn’t live by the brainwashing that was drilled into her brain.
You smiled, opening your arms.
“Come here”, you say kindly.
Gabi looks up at you, uncertainty on her expression.
Falco mirrored Gabi’s reaction, much to your amusement. All it took for Gabi to get up was a gentle nudge from Reiner. “Go on”, he says surely.
Gabi slowly got up, making her way towards you. You smiled as soon as she was in your hug zone. You wrapped your arms around her gently, smiling even more when she eventually hugged you back.
You look at Falco, who had a small smile on his face.
“You too”, you extend your other arm out. He lets out a little ‘eh?‘ before Gabi suddenly pulls him into the hug herself.
You laughed as you hugged them both, the two of them eventually going lax.
Jean, Reiner, and Annie watched, relieved as the tension in the group slowly lessened.
“You are two of the bravest kids I know”, you say, pulling away as you patted their heads softly. “Don’t be so hard on yourself yeah?”, your hands fell to their shoulders. The two of them blinked, surprised.
But they still nodded, smiling as they said yes.
-
“Before we go”
Everyone pauses, looking at you.
You turn to them, your expression void of any amusement or your usual optimism.
“It’s kill or be killed. Got it? ”
Almost half of their breaths hitched.
“But-”
“Anyways!”, you hop off the small heap of rock as you made your way to the side of the building. Everyone blinked, sighing afterward as they all proceeded with the plan. Reiner and Annie snuck up next to you, the three of you ready to blend in with the Yeagerists. You clutched the gear in your hands, wishing that things would be okay.
There were so many risks right now.
You waited with bated breath as two gunshots sounded from the second floor. Just seconds later, the sounds of glass breaking were heard. Mikasa threw herself into the building, and you could hear every punch and commotion that was going on inside.
Thunder spears went exploding as you heard the Yeagerists yell amongst each other.
You, Annie, and Reiner all launched yourselves into the air.
“They’ve run to the basement!”
“Get more explosives!”
A single drop of your blood fell to the ground as the three of you transformed.
Flesh formed itself and around your limbs as warmth engulfed your body.
Instantly, the moment you felt yourself be fully transformed, you hardened every single part of your body the same way Reiner’s titan was covered. Experiments upon experiments helped you master the art of hardening, and Hange has officially concluded that your normal hardening was as durable and as sturdy as Annie’s crystal.
Claws formed around your fingers as you began slashing at the air.
Blood splattered all over your claws and onto the ground.
“The thunder spears are able to break through Reiner’s armor!”, you shout, since you weren’t sure if Annie knew that yet. Thunder spears were launched towards you, but due to the indestructible hardening, they all just fell and exploded.
You slid yourself in front of the Azumabito who were fleeting away and onto the ship.
You watched as the Azumabito got onto the ship safely, and you diverted your attention back to-
Oh shi-
You put yourself in front of Reiner and Annie’s quite literally obliterated titans.
You hardened your titan’s body the fastest it could go before getting out of the nape.
“C’mon you gotta move”, you say repeatedly as you helped Annie out of her titan. You hardened your fingers and sliced through their titans’ flesh. Reiner weakly jumped off his titan, carrying Annie with him as you jumped off.
You grabbed a piece of the thunder spear scraps on Annie’s titan and sliced your hand with it, transforming once more.
You hardened your hand and cut it off, throwing it with pinpoint accuracy as you saw one of the Yeagerists aim their thunder spear at the ship.
You used your two right hands and arms to swing at the Yeagerists standing on the roofs. Once you reached the corner of the roof, you slammed their bodies down and crushed them with all your strength. Some of them were the people you considered friends.
But you tried not to dwell on that fact or else you would find your movements to be much slower.
So with a heavier heart but lighter movements, you killed as many people as you could.
It was when Falco, who you didn’t even notice began rampaging, attacked Pieck that you dropped everything and went over.
“Falco!”, you shout, using all four of your hands to grab him and pin him down to the ground. “Just hold on!”, General Magath exclaims as he used the ODM gear’s blade to slice Falco’s titan’s nape. You sighed in relief as he was safely pulled out.
You panted, getting out of your titan as you were helped by Connie.
You were assisted onto the ship, a bit annoyed that you were fatigued so quickly. All of you got onto the upper deck of the ship. You watched, unable to say anything as the ship containing the rest of the Yeagerists plus General Magath and Keith Shadis exploded.
-
You went to the back of the ship.
The air back at the inside of the ship was just… too much.
You needed a breather.
You sat at the edge of the deck, sitting cross-legged as your hands gripped the metal railings of the ship. You inhaled the fresh air, unable to stop the suffocating grip your fear had on your chest.
It felt like someone was pinning their whole body weight onto you.
You closed your eyes.
“Eren?”, you called out for him in your head.
…
“Please answer me”, you repeated, tears ready to roll down your cheeks.
“I need someone to talk to”
You waited for another few seconds.
“Y/N?”
You felt yourself relax just barely.
“Eren? It’s me”
A brief moment of silence passed. “Are all of you okay?”
You smiled weakly. “Y-Yeah, everyone’s okay, some of us are busy healing”
“...That’s a relief”
You nodded despite him not seeing you.
“Y/N… I can hear it”
“What?”, you asked.
A sob echoes in your head. “I can hear all of them. The people I’m killing- They’re all just there, I can hear all of their screams and cries Y/N I can’t do this-”, Eren sobbed.
Your expression crumbled down as you cried with him.
“ I know baby I know, just a little bit longer and it’ll be over okay? ”
Eren continued to sob. “ Please ”, he begged.
You chuckled weakly. “ Hey hey, I promise I’d save you didn’t I? ”
His sobs in your head quieted down slightly. “ That’s one promise I’ll never break ”, you say confidently. “ Just hold on a little bit more ”, you say, wishing you could be there to hug him.
“I’ll save you. I promise”, you finish, wishing that your tears would stop running down.
“You’ll be okay, I promise”
You let Eren continue to cry as you rested your head on your hands that were still on the railing. Suddenly, all of the fear that was choking you to the point you couldn’t breathe just disappeared.
You needed to save everyone.
That was your purpose.
That was your promise.
-
The weight of something which was for once not the fate of the world held you down as you carried the crate of metal tools. It was early in the morning, and you barely got any sleep. You spent the two hours you were asleep talking to Eren, who, was basically inconsolable at this point.
The guilt was eating him alive, nipping at his sanity as the Founding Titan just carried him through flourishing nations, and he could only watch and listen as they were all turned to nothing but wastelands with piles upon piles of mangled corpses.
The two of you met at the Paths, where you were grateful because it felt like you were actually hugging him.
You couldn’t see Zeke there, so you were a bit confused because where was he supposed to be if he wasn’t there?
But you didn’t mind it one bit. In fact, you were thankful that you and Eren could be alone.
A hand waving itself in front of you wakes you up from your daze.
“Y/N? The Azumabito needs the tools now“, Connie says. You blinked, nodding offhandedly as you brought the crate of tools next to the stand where the engineers were doing their work. You felt way too out of it. Your head was dizzy in a way that felt like strings were attached all around your head, pulling you in all directions.
You couldn’t even hear those around you.
You could vaguely hear one of the engineers saying that you should start filling up the flying boat with fuel.
The only thing that snapped you back to reality was the sound of a gun clicking.
You moved in the span of less than the time it took for someone to blink. Sharp pain shooted through your stomach as you fell to your knees. The sounds of wires sounded through the area as you heard a choking noise follow it. Reiner came to your side, serving as support as you put your hand on his shoulder to stable yourself.
“He punctured the fuel tanks!”
You cursed.
“Two of the bullets managed to get it”, one of the engineers says as they cursed.
Your injury finished healing, the bullet being pushed out of your flesh as it dropped to the ground with a faint clunk. You sighed, getting up with Reiner’s help. You clutched your stomach, not liking the way you instantly got hit with fatigue.
The whole dock went silent as you heard it.
Oh no.
Fuck fuck fuck fuck.
You ran outside.
Steam filled the air as burning hot titans stomped on the earth. The Wall Titans walked over the hills slowly, still bringing earth-shattering tremors as you watched in horror. The fear that shot through your body was unlike anything else you’ve ever experienced. The Wall Titans were coming towards you.
Oh my fucking god they were coming towards you.
“Is there anything we can do?”, Mikasa asks Armin.
The aforementioned stares at the Wall Titans in horror. “No. This is it. I’ll stay behind and slow them down-”
Reiner cuts him off. “No! Not you!”, he exclaims, bending down to accentuate his point further. “You’re our only chance at beating Eren. I’ll do it!”
Your hands trembled.
“You’d really think I’d let you do that?!”, Hange exasperates as she appears behind Reiner. “We can’t lose any more of our titan powers”, Hange claims, gear at the ready. You turn towards her.
“I led all of us to this point, even if it meant killing so many of my comrades”, she says, voice determined. You were the only person who noticed the building regret in her eyes.
“I’ll take responsibility for that”
You couldn’t even hear the commotion of your other comrades helping Onyankopon in the back. The ringing in your ears was blaring. Electricity sparked around your body as you felt your hair levitate from the static.
“Armin Arlert… I hereby… as the fifteenth commander…Survey Corps”, Hange’s words were blurry.
Your hands hardened until the skin just below your elbow was stiff, covered in hardening. Nobody even noticed the sudden changes around you, and you were too out of it to even notice that you were doing something. You didn’t know what the fuck it was but it was something.
“And that’s on that. See you guys later”, Hange grins, turning around as she suddenly remembered something. “Oh, by the way, Levi is your subordinate now. So work him to the bone, m’kay?”, she says as she walks further away.
Your senses came together when you saw her getting ready to launch herself up.
…
Everyone gasped.
Suddenly, the tremors just… stopped.
Your pupils were glowing yellow.
Everyone stopped, finally noticing the non-human… thing that was in front of them. Your hair was levitating from the static, sparks of electricity just popping out of every single part of your body. Your pupils were no longer the color they usually were, and instead, were replaced by a bright yellow that illuminated from your eyes.
You could hear the vague shouts of your name as your fingers twitched and trembled.
“Quick! While they’re not moving!”
Flashes of the devastation left by the Rumbling flashed your vision.
“It’s ready!”
The first thing your body did was lunge forward to them.
You heard a gasp from right next to you.
The Wall Titans suddenly began moving once more.
“Take Hange to the flying boat, she should be conscious in a few minutes”, you said, giving her to Armin and Mikasa who watched in shock.
One moment you were in some sort of dazed-like state, then the next you were running at a speed that was quite literally inhuman. In one swift motion, your hand swung against Commander Hange’s nape as she was suddenly knocked out.
Reiner and Connie snapped Mikasa and Armin out of their dazes.
It was fast.
Everything that was happening, was happening way too fucking fast.
Because Levi was suddenly forced into the flying boat. He was thrashing, looking absolutely insane as he screamed at Jean and Sasha to let him go.
Annie watched from the ship as everyone on the dock frantically rushed into the flying boat.
Y/N.
Where’s Y/N?
A familiar flash of light appeared from behind one of the Wall Titans.
Everyone watched in horror as your titan went rampaging as it clawed out the Wall Titans’ napes one by one. You couldn’t feel anything. You couldn’t hear anything. God, you couldn’t even control your own body anymore. The heat that burned through the already hot flesh of your titan was excruciatingly unbearable.
“Y/N STOP IT!”
Was that Eren?
You couldn't tell anymore. You could feel the heat burning through your titan’s flesh. Your eyes fought your own will to stay awake.
Distraught screams went unheard by you as the flying boat set off onto the ocean and into the air.
“Y/N!”, Armin banged on the wall as everyone saw your titan’s flesh burning through. You’ve taken down five of the Wall Titans already. ‘ GO BACK NOW!’, everyone shouted in their heads as they watched your titan slowly succumb to the heat and pain.
This was enough!
You could use your gear to escape and latch onto the flying boat, you were okay now! WHY WEREN’T YOU ESCAPING?! The tension on both vehicles became as suffocating as the air surrounding you.
Pain-streaked screams filled the flying boat as everyone flew further away.
Your body felt numb.
“Y/N WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”
Your titan’s claws slowly loosened their grip on one of the Wall Titan’s shoulders.
The heat burned through your flesh. Your actual flesh. Your titan was basically burned off of you, leaving you exposed to the heat caused by the Wall Titans.
You couldn’t anymore.
It hurt.
It hurt so bad.
The heat.
The fucking heat was just burning you.
You fell to the ground, but you weren’t there to realize it as your vision went dark. The pain burned through your skin and into your bones. The fire covered your clothes as you felt the ground shake.
It hurt so much.
Please-
You cried as you saw one of the Wall Titans lift its foot.
Just make it go away.
“Y/N!”, Eren’s voice echoed in your head one last time.
The pain was unbearable. Completely unbearable. But it wouldn't stop. The pain covered your whole body and you couldn't even do anything to make it go away.
But as soon as the last strike of pain arrived, it disappeared as soon as it arrived.
Chapter 48: Under The Mistletoe (Christmas Special)
Notes:
MERRY CHRISTMAS!!!
i didnt know how to have you all know that i made a Christmas fic from this au, so i just posted a separate oneshot that you can find on my profile and this chapter
enjoy!! ^^
Chapter Text
It was by pure accident that Hange found out what the term meant.
It was a cold and snowy morning for the Survey Corps, and she was happily spending it with you, Moblit, Erwin, and Levi at your house. Currently, she was sipping on some really good hot chocolate that had those cute and squishy ‘marshmallows’. She was sharing the really big blanket with Moblit, who was happily sipping on his own mug of hot chocolate.
Erwin was laying diagonally on the other end of the couch, his hair messy for once as his one arm laid on the backrest of the couch whilst the other was draped over you and Levi. You were laying on your back on top of Erwin, your head laying on his chest with Levi laying on his stomach on top of you. His arms face was pressed into your chest, his hand intertwined with Erwin’s hand that was laying over you.
Erwin let his arm fall off the backrest as he played with your hair.
You were a bit sleepy, but it was the kind that was perfect for cuddles.
Levi was fast asleep on top of you, minus the occasional whine he’d let out whenever he’d feel your hand move off of him.
Christmas music was playing from your tv, and what was currently playing was ‘Mistletoe’ by Justin Bieber. The two-hour-long playlist had been playing for a while now, and you would occasionally hum to the tune that was playing. Your fingers ran through Levi’s hair, your nails scratching his undercut since you knew he loved it.
The adorable little whimpers he let out whenever you found that spot was what kept you going.
“I should be playing in the winter snow
But I’ma be under the mistletoe”
A content smile appears on your lips as Levi snuggles up more into you.
“I should be playing in the winter snow
But I'ma be under the mistletoe”
Hange pauses mid-sip.
She looks at you, about to ask something but then notices that damn you looked comfortable. No. She couldn’t. Bothering you right now as you laid there with the most content smile on your face would be a crime.
So instead of asking, she grabs your phone from the coffee table and goes onto Google.
‘ What does miseltow mean???? ’
Upon reading the first thing that popped up, Hange concluded that mistletoe was a parasitic plant that thrived during the winter, latching onto trees and other plants. Even when the said trees and plants are left bare, the mistletoe stays green and vibrant.
Hange still didn’t get what ‘under the mistletoe‘ meant though.
She scrolled down the page, finding a suggested question.
‘ Why do people kiss under the mistletoe? ’
Hange blinked. That was a thing? She clicked on the question, reading a brief summary which led her to read the whole history of this parasitic plant. Apparently, mistletoes were a symbol of love and/or fertility and life. On one of the websites, it even stated that it was a classic tradition during Christmas.
So with that, Hange came to the conclusion, that the whole concept of being ‘under the mistletoe’ meant that whoever ended up under one, presumably two people, had to kiss.
Because by the law of tradition that’s how it’s supposed to work.
Hange checked the ‘images’ section of the page.
With nothing more than a hum leaving her lips, Hange exited the app and set your phone back down. She leaned back onto the couch, snuggling next to Moblit as the two of them drank their warm, sweet, and oh so silky hot chocolate.
Hange didn’t quite understand the concept of it, but she thought that it was interesting at best.
-
It was when Moblit and Erwin fell asleep that you and Hange got up. Levi whined when you disturbed his little cat nap, but settled back down once you laid him on top of Erwin. The aforementioned could only chuckle in amusement as he wrapped his arms around Levi, who snuggled into Erwin’s chest. Despite the sweaters and sweatpants that you gave them, you still grabbed the extra blanket draped over the backrest of the couch.
Erwin gave you a small, appreciative smile as soon as the two of them were covered by the thick, knitted blanket.
You ruffled Levi’s hair, just for funsies.
You sighed, content as you went to the kitchen to grab something to eat. The playlist had just stopped a few minutes ago, which you thought was very fitting. Though you did end up just clicking on a five-hour loop of bonfire crackling noises just for the effect. Moblit was laying on the couch, a pillow under his head as he was also buried under a very thick blanket.
You stood in front of the counter, using your clean hand to place some frozen cookie dough onto a piece of parchment.
It was really, really cold.
But just like Hange usually did, she stood behind you and wrapped her arms around you.
You smiled, putting your head on Hange’s shoulder so you could kiss her on the cheek. She looks down at you, smiling. You kissed her jawline, giggling. “Hi”, you say.
Hange was going to sob.
Who gave you the right to be this cute?
Seriously.
Nobody on this planet should be this charming and irresistible.
Hange wanted to just-
Kiss you.
She just wanted to kiss you.
And so she did, doing no more than just angling her face so your lips met in a soft kiss. Hange smiled into the kiss, her arms tightening their hold around your waist. You pulled away, licking your lips whilst also licking Hange’s.
Hange couldn’t help but find herself amused at the way you had an effect on her.
A simple gesture like the one you just did, licking two lips in one swift motion. Goddammit. Hange was not going to even start. Her hands took a firm hold around your waist, but before she could turn you around, you held your arms up dramatically.
“Salmonella”, you say, walking to the kitchen sink.
Hange snorts, deciding to help you by preheating the oven.
“350 degrees?”, she asks for confirmation. You hum in response, grabbing the kitchen towel as you wiped the water droplets off. Hange took your kitchen timer and set a 15-minute timer.
You went to the fridge, grabbing the bottle of milk that you used earlier when you made the hot chocolate.
Hange went behind you, twisting your body around as she grinned at you. You laughed, wrapping your arms around her shoulders, the bottle of milk dangling behind her. Just as Hange was about to speak, your eyes went up and you laughed.
Hange looked up, curious.
“We’re under a mistletoe”, you chuckled. Hange blinks, looking down at you.
“I thought that mistletoe grew on trees and plants?”, she asks, confused.
You laughed, pleasantly surprised. “How do you know about that?”, you ask, smiling as you felt Hange’s arms rest on the lower curve of your back. Hange shrugged, looking down at her favorite person.
“I found out about a thing or two”, Hange says, pulling you closer as she pushed you against the fridge innocently.
You laughed. “That’s a fake one. It’s for decoration, just like everything else”, you refer to the multiple Christmas decorations around the house. Garlands adorned your staircase, decorations covering pretty much everything. Down to the red and green blankets.
Hange hummed in revelation. “I see”, she says, fascinated.
“In that case…”, she looks back down at you. All amusement left your body when Hange’s face leaned in. “Shall we?”, she asks as one of her hands held your chin up with gentle care. You smiled bashfully, looking off to the side.
“I mean… we are under a mistletoe. So we can’t really break tradition”, you say, looking back up to meet Hange’s gaze.
She chuckles, pulling your lower back towards her as your lips meet.
“ Mmm ”, you let out when you felt yourself go pliant in Hange’s hold.
Hange pulls away just a bit. “You must have a blast when you remember just how much you affect me”, Hange chuckles. You leaned up to give her another kiss. “It’s quite entertaining. But could you blame me?”, you ask, smiling menacingly.
Hange kisses your forehead. “I suppose not”
You laughed, unwrapping your arms from Hange as you went to the kitchen counter. There were ten minutes left on the timer, so you opted to just make the hot chocolate as soon as you put the cookies in the oven.
Hange stood still, blinking.
“Oh”, she whispered.
I get it now.
-
Everyone that day felt a collective shiver, despite the fact that everyone was bundled up in their own blankets and sweaters.
-
The first time it happened was the morning after.
Of course, the fact that Hange was cackling at six in the morning was already a telltale sign that something was happening. You got up from the couch, careful not to startle Moblit who was fast asleep. You found Levi glaring at Hange from where he stood next to the fridge.
Erwin was standing next to him. Too close, in fact. Hange was standing next to them, laughing her head off as Levi glared at her whilst Erwin looked at Levi in amusement.
“Is being stuck under here with me really that bad?”, he asked.
Levi wanted to die.
“Good morning to you too”, you spoke groggily. Hange stopped laughing as she went over. She quickly presses a kiss on the top of your head. “G’morning angel”, she smiles, looking back at Erwin and Levi as she crossed her arms.
“They don’t believe me”, Hange pouts.
You raise an eyebrow. “Believe what?”, you ask. Erwin points above him.
You look up, your mouth forming an ‘o’ shape as you finally understood. You look at Erwin and Levi once more, a shit-eating grin slowly appearing on your face.
“You have to kiss y’know?”
Hange jumps in excitement. “See?!”, she cackled once more.
“It’s tradition. You cannot break it”, you say pointedly. Levi gives you an agitated expression.
Erwin chuckles, scratching his messy bed of hair. “Well-”
“No”, Levi says.
“It’s tradition”, Erwin repeats.
“A tradition that I do not practice”, Levi argues.
Erwin chuckles yet again, just opting for giving a kiss on Levi’s head. His hand reaches for Levi’s nape, where his fingers took a hold of his neck firmly. Levi basically went pliant, letting Erwin move him as he felt the blond’s lips press against his head.
You and Hange watched in amusement.
But before Erwin could walk off, Levi forcefully grabs his wrist and pulls him back next to him.
“Levi?-”, a hand on his nape pulls Erwin down as his lips pressed against Levi’s.
The squeal that left both of you and Hange unfortunately woke up Moblit.
That and it was maybe heard by the Scouts who were on patrol.
Maybe.
-
Today was the day when you promised to cook dinner for the Survey Corps.
Besides the fact that potato soup was disgusting, they rarely ever had meat. So, since it was the time and season for Christmas, you happily volunteered to cook tonight’s dinner. The task in itself wasn’t tiring at all, especially when you had four other chefs to assist you.
By the time you were done and food was served, you sat down with Erwin, Hange, Moblit, Levi, and the other squadron leaders as everyone began eating.
It felt really cozy.
With everyone bundled up in jackets and scarves, plus the fires just crackling at the fireplace.
But then, like most things in this world, things went chaotic not even twenty minutes into dinner.
“What’s that?”, you heard one of the Scouts say as you turned around to find them pointing at something on the ceiling.
You look up curiously, nearly choking on your food when you recognized what it was.
There, in the middle of the ceiling, was a fucking mistletoe.
A fake one too.
Things finally clicked as you looked at Hange. But once you turned to face her, she was no longer in her seat. You blinked, looking at Moblit who was also seated next to the empty spot. He smiles awkwardly, gesturing with his elbow to the spot behind you.
“It’s a mistletoe!”, Hange says, acting surprised.
Everyone blinked, confused, besides you, Levi, and Erwin, who just slowly succumbed to the chaos all three of you knew would be happening for the next few days.
“I have learned recently, that there is a tradition where, if two people end up under a mistletoe, they must fulfill the act of giving each other a kiss”, Hange says, tone completely serious. Everyone gaped at her words, unsure if she was serious or not.
“So! With that said…”, Hange looks up at the ceiling.
And looks down at the two unfortunate souls who found themselves under it.
Having realized the concept of the mistletoe, everyone found themselves doing the same, and looked at the two people standing under it. A pair of wide eyes stared at Hange with the most annoyance and embarrassment.
“Absolutely not”
“I’m not doing this”
“Not with him”
“I’m going to hurl myself into a titan's mouth”
The Survey Corps all collectively laughed as Eren and Jean stood frozen under the mistletoe.
“Somebody please help me”, Jean says, dramatically making eye contact with his group. Sasha and Connie just looked away, pretending to not know him. Eren looks at Armin and Mikasa.
“It’s tradition”, is all he gets from Armin.
Eren looks at Mikasa.
“You heard Section Commander”, Mikasa says simply.
The entirety of the Survey Corps just burst out laughing as Jean and Eren stood there, denying their fates. You chuckled to yourself, getting up and standing next to Hange.
“Oh, and if you don’t, you’ll be cursed with bad luck”, you add, sipping on your water. Hange’s breath hitches from next to you, and you suppressed the urge to smile at seeing her trying to hide her laughter.
Everyone gasps.
“You’ll get bad luck if you don’t do it Eren! You have to now!”, Armin says, acting all frantic despite you being able to see through his facade.
The little shit , you chuckled to yourself.
“It doesn’t have to be on the lips by the way. But a kiss on the lips ensures that the good luck will come by instead of the bad luck”, you say, smiling innocently. Hange nods from right next to you.
“Damn you Y/N”, Eren curses beneath his breath. Jean didn’t like that he swore towards you, but right now he might have to agree. He sighs, exasperated. Their best bet was to get this over with.
“Oi”, he calls.
“Hah?“, Eren responds.
Everyone went silent when Jean grabbed Eren by his nape. You and Hange shared the same expression , glancing at each other frantically as you watched the scene unfold. Eren’s whole body went stiff.
Like, stiff.
“Are you fine with this?”, Jean asks, still bewildered that he was actually pulling through with this.
“Are you? ”, Eren exasperates in disbelief.
Jean clicks his tongue, annoyed. “I don’t have much of a choice right now”, he admits.
…Though the thought of kissing this suicidal maniac was a bit…
He snaps out of his thoughts real quick.
“I swear on all the the fucking Walls-”, Eren curses as he grabs Jean by his collar and pulls him down, their lips pressing against each other.
You and Hange screamed.
The rest of the Scouts followed suit.
-
When asked about how it was, Eren simply cursed, saying that it was the worst moment of his life.
Spoiler alert: It wasn’t.
-
And when Sasha and Connie asked Jean if he enjoyed it or not, he simply…
Looked away.
-
Thanks to that little incident, everyone suddenly became wary of every ceiling they stood under.
Which, was pretty fucking hilarious in your opinion.
Because Hange failed to mention, that mistletoes grew on trees and plants too.
So when you found yourself training with some of the Scouts in the training forest, you couldn’t help but cackle when you heard someone say:
“Freeze! You two!”
You stopped mid-air, looking for the source of the voice plus the cackling that followed it.
You eventually found who it was, and you couldn’t help but nearly fall to the ground as you saw who the two people were. You made your way up the trees, finding Connie along with some of the other Scouts looking at the two people who were caught under the mistletoe.
“Miss Y/N”, one of the Scouts call out when they noticed you.
Connie turns to face you. “You wouldn’t believe who it was”
You raise an amused eyebrow, looking at where Connie suddenly pointed.
You fell off the branch, cackling.
Everyone screamed but was quickly calmed down when you launched yourself back up. “Sorry, sorry”, you laughed, wiping the tears off your face as you looked down at Mikasa and Sasha.
“You know the drill”, you smile, crouching down as you smiled menacingly at them.
Mikasa blinked, unbothered. Sasha looked confused.
Jean suddenly appeared next to you. “C’mon Sasha! It’s tradition! Plus, you don’t want to get bad luck do you?!”, Jean shouts, completely amused that Sasha finally got to experience it. Connie laughed with him, not even bothering to help Sasha.
Mikasa blinks, wanting to get this over with.
So she turns to Sasha, and plants a kiss to the corner of her lips.
Connie and Jean stopped laughing as they screamed and went to catch Sasha who went limp and fell off the branch where she was previously standing.
-
Sasha was fine.
Physically? Well, that was up for debate. She may have hit a few branches on her way down when she fell. Mentally? She was unresponsive for a good hour for the rest of the training.
-
Mikasa, well, she seemed to think nothing of it.
But as she walked away, you didn’t fail to notice the subtle red dusting her cheeks.
-
You and Erwin were discussing the recent performance of the newer recruits.
You were bundled up in coats and sweaters, due to the cold weather. Not just that, but it was already snowing. Your face was buried in a scarf as you walked around the Survey Corps’ grounds. That was when you passed by Erwin, who was also bundled up in warm clothes.
“Y/N”, he says, smiling.
You smiled up at him, and that’s when you noticed the stack of papers he was holding.
And that was how you ended up discussing the recruits’ performance under a tree, because it sheltered you two from the snow. That, and because there was a bench conveniently placed under it.
“He’s been slacking off in training”, you noted, pointing at the profile of one of the recruits. Erwin hums, putting the document under the stack as the two of you continued to read through the reports.
“Aren’t you two having fun”
“We’ve been looking for you!”, Hange exclaims, jogging up to you with Levi trailing behind her.
Before she freezes.
You and Erwin could feel the drop in temperature, so you slowly looked at Hange.
“There’s a mistletoe above our heads, isn’t there?”
Hange nods excitedly.
Levi blinks as he stood next to Hange, just the slightest bit amused.
Erwin chuckles, and so do you.
The two of you turn to face each other, smiling before your lips pressed together as Erwin leaned down. You cup his nape with your hand, deepening the kiss. You could hear Hange’s faint ‘hehehehe-ing’ in the background, but you were slowly getting too lost in the feeling of Erwin’s lips and tongue just ravishing you back.
God damn he was a great kisser.
It didn’t help that Erwin placed his hand on your thigh, gripping it gently as his fingertips inched up your thigh.
“Oi oi oi”, Levi interrupts.
“The tradition is to kiss not to have sex!”, Hange exclaims.
You and Erwin couldn’t help but chuckle, breaking the kiss as you pulled away.
“Well shit, we might have to change the tradition now”, you say, putting your hands on your waist with the most sass you could muster. Hange bursts out cackling, whereas Erwin just laughs.
Levi walks up to the two of you.
Then yanks Erwin off the bench.
And then, like he just didn’t yeet the Commander of the Scouts off the bench, just plops down onto where Erwin previously sat. Erwin stood next to Hange, blinking. How the fu-
But before any of the three of you could ask, Levi just simply points at his own lips.
“Kiss”
You blinked, staring at him.
But Levi just stared back, waiting.
Which led to you just laughing, shaking your head as you leaned down to press your lips onto his lips. You could feel him go lax under you, his breath softly ghosting your face as he relaxed. You smiled into the kiss, amused at the way Levi just let his more clingy side out.
Levi lets a faint whimper slip past his lips when he felt your tongue lap over his bottom lip.
Your hand placed itself on his waist.
Words couldn’t describe just how much you thanked the hellforsaken parasitic plant above your heads.
-
It was the week before Christmas.
It was getting busy at the Survey Corps, and by busy, it meant setting up the Christmas decorations.
Everyone found themselves being completely infatuated with the winter-time traditions. Decorating pine trees was a Scout Regiment favorite, and it arrived at the point where pretty much every tree you would pass by would be covered in colorful cloths and handmade ornaments.
And,
Okay, you’ll be honest, some of them looked bad.
But it was the intentions that mattered! Watching the Scouts be genuinely happy for once was definitely a sight that you were going to prolong as much as you possibly could.
So here you were, helping the Scouts decorate the main hall of the Survey Corps.
Christmas music was playing from the Bluetooth speaker you brought, only bringing even more joy and energy to the usually shallow and quiet halls of the Scout Regiment.
“A little bit more to the right!”, you shout, guiding the two Scouts who were hanging from the walls using their ODM gear to hang up the garlands and other decorations. You watched as they repositioned the decorations, and you smiled once it was perfectly in place.
“Great job!”, you shout, turning back around to busy yourself with the other two Scouts who were waiting for your assistance. But before you could even look back at them, a garland was swinging its way down towards you.
“Oh shi-”, you made a position to dodge the heavy and huge piece of garland, which-
Was an actual garland meaning if it smacked you in the face it would hurt like a bitch.
But before you could, a hand stops the heavy decoration as a body suddenly positioned itself in front of you.
“I’m sorry Y/N!”, the Scout who dropped it shouted.
The person who saved your face from a bad bruise sighed.
“Here”, he hands the garland to one of the Scouts who was standing by.
“Thanks, Moblit”, you smiled, putting your hands on your hips.
But before you could say anything else, the whole group of Scouts that were helping you decorate the main hall of the Scout Regiment went silent. You blinked, looking at Moblit who seemed to know what was happening.
The Scout who was now holding the end of the garland, sucked their lips in, their hand slowly pointing at the garland piece that was dangling over your head.
You didn’t need to look up to know what it was.
Moblit stood there, completely frozen as he looked at everywhere and anywhere except at you. You chuckled, looking up to confirm that, there was, in fact, a mistletoe.
Yep.
There it was.
Dangling off the garland like the little shit it was. You clicked your tongue, looking up at Moblit.
“So”
He coughs, looking down at the floor. “So?”, he asks.
You finally laughed, finding his embarrassment way too adorable.
“We have to, you know?”
He finally looks at you. “I don’t want you to force yourself”, he admits, looking off to the side once more.
Everyone waited, and you could only get more and more amused.
“But I want to though”, you say simply, to which Moblit chokes on his own breath. You laughed, doubling over as you clutched your stomach. The man just stood there, wishing to be swallowed by the ground.
“U-Unless”, you coughed, clearing your throat. “Unless you don’t to then I won’t force you”
.
.
.
“Please”, he mumbles, shyly looking at you.
You smiled.
You happily went closer, going on the tips of your toes as you pressed a chaste kiss to his lips.
Ooh soft.
The screams and wolf-whistles that were in the main hall were heard all the way to the outside, where the other Scouts were invited inside from pure curiosity.
And much to Moblit’s dismay, it just had to be Hange’s squad who saw him kissing you.
But your lips just.
Felt fucking amazing.
So maybe this little pinch of publicity didn’t really bother him.
-
Armin was having a blast.
He had always been fascinated by the concept of finding out what other traditions were like.
Christmas was definitely a favorite now.
Just-
Everything about it was so fun . The decorations, the music, the traditions, the food, the cold. Usually, a lot of the Scouts dreaded the cold, but now, it’s like everyone wanted it to stay. The presents too! The whole concept of giving each other gifts was so fascinating and just fun to him.
Even if he had to pull Sasha aside to tell her that wrapping up baked potatoes was not a good idea, it was still fun!
That was until Sasha and Connie cackled at his face as he stood frozen under a tree.
“Whoever stands next to you suffers the same fate”, Sasha says in between cackles.
And then Eren arrived since he failed to realize why Sasha and Connie were laughing at Armin who was standing under a tree. And like the not-so-bright person he was, he decided to stand exactly next to Armin exactly under the mistletoe.
Which was when he realized his fate too late.
“I’m so sorry”, Eren mumbles, covering his face in misery.
“It’s fine, Eren”, Armin mumbles back, covering his eyes with his hand as he sighed.
“The faster you kiss the faster you’ll be able to leave and forget this ever happened!”
The four friends stopped, turning around only to find you and Hange by the corner of the grounds.
“Just saying”, you hold both hands up, smiling innocently as you and Hange slowly walked off, walking backward as you saw the deadpanned expression on Eren’s face plus the flustered expression on Armin’s face.
“Fucking- dammit ”, Eren sighs as he puts his hand around Armin’s waist, pulling him close as he pressed an agape kiss on Armin’s parted ones. Armin feels his cheeks heat up when his lips pressed together against Eren’s surprisingly soft ones.
The faint gasp and whimper that accidentally left his lips were what made Eren finally pull away, cheeks red as he glared at Sasha and Connie.
“ I will bring you to your demise ”, he says, voice and tone completely not his own.
Sasha and Connie gulped. Scary, they thought.
Armin gulped as well. Attractive, he thought, biting his lower lip secretly.
-
You and Hange laughed as you sat down on the top of the Walls.
“That was like, twelfth time this week?”, you recounted.
Hange chuckled. “Yep. Eighteen times if you include the ones from last week”, she muses, to which you laugh.
, Hange says, laughing as she leaned back on her hands.
You chuckled, scooting closer to Hange as you laid your head on her shoulders.
Silence.
Nothing but the Christmas music was playing now, and it was still very much faint. The chatter of the Scouts as they passed by could still be heard, and something about it just felt calming.
The sudden gust of cold wind made Hange pull you closer, her hand suddenly placing itself on your waist.
You smiled, scooting closer to her.
“That was fun”
You perk up.
“Hm?”
You look up at Hange, who’s looking at your house from the distance. Christmas lights brought the whole place to life. Hange couldn’t describe it, but for the first time since… never,
It finally felt like she was alive.
Hange smiled.
“Setting up all of those mistletoes!”
You blinked.
Once.
Twice.
Thrice.
Heck, you just kept blinking, trying to comprehend if what you heard was correct.
“You-”, you cut yourself off, blinking rapidly yet again.
Oh my fucking Go-
“You set up…”, you made a rotating hand gesture. “All of those mistletoes?”, you ask, the genuine surprise and disbelief clear in your face and in your tone. Hange nods, kind of like a satisfied puppy.
“Mhm! Things turned out quite well don’t you think?”
Your mouth stayed agape.
No way.
There was no way-
“I’m doing the gods’ work, I know”, Hange smiles smugly. You sat there, your brain processing yet un-processing the information over and over. What the fuck. Hange didn’t seem to have anything else to say about it, so you slowly just dropped the subject.
“I also placed the one above our heads right now”
You perked up, looking above you to find.
How the fuck.
Was the mistletoe floating?!
But then you saw the string it was hanging off of, and it didn’t take a while for you to find the poles where they were tied to. All that left your lips was a breathy chuckle.
“You’re unbelievable”, you sigh, smiling as Hange laughed.
The two of you turned to each other.
“Merry Christmas angel”
You smiled, leaning in. “Merry Christmas Hange”
Hange places her hand around your waist, and you placed your hand on Hange’s cheek. Fondness glazed over both of your eyes as the two of you smiled at each other.
Then your lips pressed together.
Just like all of the other kisses in the last two weeks,
It was under the mistletoe, and as Hange pulled you closer, you knew that it was just the right kind of perfect.
Chapter 49: And Love Me, For Eternity
Notes:
happy new year!! ^^
last year was a fucking RIDE let me tell you, thank you for all of the kind comments that always motivated me to keep this story going, and especially to that certain someone who was really fucking cute and always made me excited to post a new chapter ily uwu
but n e ways, i love you all, now have some angst ^^
Chapter Text
So this is love.
You smiled,
“You really know how to cheer me up, huh?”, Hange chuckles, going back to the campfire before sitting down, with you on her lap, your legs and arms still wrapped around her. You nuzzled your face into her neck, kissing the base of her neck.
“I mean I hope I do”
Hange laughs, kissing the side of your neck.
“You always do, either way, you could’ve just smiled and I would have forgotten all of my troubles”, Hange jokes, the feeling of her laughter shaking her body on yours. The sound of it makes you melt.
“Poetic, Hange”, you laugh, your toes twiddling as you listened to the crackling of the bonfire.
“Flattered”, is all Hange says.
God damn ,
Love felt amazing .
For so long, all you’ve ever described as love, was something that brought you pain. Your family? Loving them and giving them second chances only brought you pain. You suffered from their words and close-minded judgment.
To the point that it drove you to move out at fifteen.
Homeless at fifteen, a challenge that would’ve driven you to insanity had you not been taken in by your coworker. A random stranger that, in all honesty, you were too quick to trust. But you were young, and quite naive if you were being honest.
But that big risk led you to the job you had.
At seventeen, you were the best employee at the shady company that ended up being a high-end confidential business.
The job was dangerous. You knew that right off the bat. It was clear when your coworker refused to have any sort of close relationship with you. You were just their roommate, whom they took in because you needed a place to call home.
Well, sucks for them.
Since you basically frolicked your way into their heart and ass.
Ten years of friendship was the result of their act of kindness.
And…
That led you to the predicament you experienced four years ago.
Four years ago today, you wouldn’t have ever imagined that life would just turn out this way for you. You never expected your dull and meaningless life to end up like this. Relationships were something you found hard to obtain, much less maintain.
Anyone that arrived in your life, left just as fast.
Some of them you’d rather not think about anymore.
But here.
You’ve never felt so loved.
Words can never describe the amount of pure euphoria that these idiots gave you. From Sasha, Connie, and Jean’s shenanigans, to Armin’s constant mental breakdowns, to Mikasa’s blank retorts, to Levi and Erwin’s beating around the bush, to Moblit’s high alcohol tolerance, to Eren’s depressive life story and-
To Hange.
To Hange.
Hange Zoe.
You’ve been prancing around blindly, oblivious to the answer in front of you. Years passed, and you quite literally needed to have it spelled out for you.
But…
It was Hange.
It had always been Hange.
You never knew why you were suddenly blind to it. But Hange, it was, and will always be Hange.
Love had never felt so damn good.
Then there was Moblit, Levi, and Erwin-
Love felt amazing.
But then…
With love came pain. That’s something you should have known. Pain in the form of watching your loved ones leave. Not in the sense that they would be leaving you, but in the sense, that they had no choice. Because as you watched them board the flying boat, you only felt relief before you instantly felt-
Pain.
Pain that had never hit so hard.
Compared to all the other stings and shots of gut-wrenching pain,
Nothing.
Nothing could have prepared you for the feeling and sensation of having the heat of hell itself burn through your titan and through your flesh. It was hot. So so very hot. It felt like you were encased in a mold of your own body, but said mold was made of burning-hot metal that was practically glowing from the heat.
Hell.
It felt like hell.
You couldn’t even cry .
Like the heat was just burning them away.
That or the pain was just that fucking bad that you couldn’t even comprehend what was going on anymore .
To the point that, for a split second, your screams of pain were louder than the Wall Titans’ earth-shattering tremors. The pain lasted for who knows how long. With how much you were suffering, you didn’t really have time to comprehend just how long it felt.
How long you were burning.
The pain could never be described in words.
It felt like you were burning from the inside out. Your screams of utter pain eventually had come to a stop, when you couldn’t even find the strength to keep yourself awake. You don’t know when exactly your titan had been burned completely off your body, but the last thing you remembered clearly was laying on the ground as you failed to cry out tears.
Not a single noise left you. Not a sob. Not a cry. Nothing.
You couldn’t remember if what finished you off first was the pain or the Wall Titan.
You were just thankful that the pain finally came to a stop.
You just hoped that they would be successful.
And with that, you finally succumbed to the darkness.
-
The scream that sounded through the flying boat was deafening.
So much so that it almost felt as though the vehicle shook from the agonizing tremor of Hange’s despair.
The moment the words ‘we left Y/N’ left someone’s mouth, it only took a whole minute of dead silence for the reality to finally sink in.
Nobody could console her, and nobody could stop their tears from running. It’s been twenty or so minutes since they took off, leaving Y/N at the dock.
Where she was burned.
Where she was crushed.
Nobody knew if you were alive. And fuck, even if the chances were slim to none, they wanted to hold onto that chance of you being okay. You were a titan shifter, surely you would survive.
Right?
Hange was on her knees, staring at nothing as she went silent. Tears ran down her face, with no hint of stopping at all. Moblit, who didn’t even know what led up to this outcome, just sat on his own seat, head in hands as he grieved in silence. He wouldn’t respond. And something told them that he wasn’t going to respond anytime soon.
Everyone was sobbing.
Besides Onyankopon and Pieck, of course, but Onyankopon was still deeply saddened.
‘Why did it have to be you?!’, Hange screamed in her head. She would rather have been the one to die. In fact, she was supposed to die. She felt it in herself, that the dock would be the farthest that she would go.
That was her end.
That was supposed to be her end.
Not yours.
Hange couldn’t even see clearly, despite having taken off her glasses.
She swore she could hear your pain-instilled screams in her head.
‘ Why’d you leave me? ’, Y/N’s voice echoed in her head.
Hange’s nails dug into her skin.
‘ You said we’d be together!’
Hange could feel herself about to spiral.
Y/N.
Her precious Y/N. Hange couldn’t even begin to imagine the amount of pain that Y/N must’ve gone through. The worst kinds of pain that Hange had gone through could never compare to the suffocating feeling that was constricting her chest from the inside out.
She couldn’t stop saying your name in her head.
She couldn’t stop apologizing.
The fucking guilt alone was eating at her.
She couldn’t bring herself to get up. Nothing. From here on out, she no longer had a reason to fight. Damn humanity. Damn this mission.
Damn it all.
"WHY DID YOU LEAVE HER?!", she asks, distraught.
Everyone flinches at her voice.
"THERE MUST'VE BEEN TIME! A way to get her onto the flying boat in time!", Hange exasperates, glaring at everyone at the same time. No one responded, feeling the guilt themselves far before Hange even woke up. They expected this. They knew from the way that the Commander looked at Y/N.
Hange loved Y/N.
And if the way you held hands and slept together whenever you were together after the Rumbling started was a telltale sign that you two had got together, then Mikasa and Jean didn't say anything. And neither did the others when they noticed it.
Nobody made a move either to stop Hange.
Not even Moblit.
“Oi”, a voice says from next to Hange, followed by a weak kick to her side. It still makes her wince. She weakly looks up at Levi, who’s staring at the ground. The tears on his cheeks and bandages were clear as day.
“Get it together”, he mutters.
Hange blinks.
Levi does nothing and just looks at her. “She wants us to continue fighting”, he says, leaning back against the wall, slumped. Almost looking defeated, if not for the rage in his eyes. “I don’t think that sulking and grieving counts, especially since we haven’t won yet”
Hange found herself stunned.
Armin comes back from where he was checking the fuel.
“Let’s discuss our plan”, he says, sucking up the heavy pressure on his chest.
Everyone sucks it up just the same.
Hange swallows what felt like a boulder in her throat.
Grieving can wait.
Hange shook her head.
No.
Hange took a deep breath.
Y/N was alive. She knew it. Titan shifter or not, she knew you wouldn’t just die like that.
She really, really wished that she was right.
-
Your eyes blinked awake.
Your mind was in a haze as you stared up at the clear skies.
… What?
You got up.
Confusion ran through your body.
“Oh! You’re awake!”, you flinched when a familiar voice spoke from somewhere near you.
You looked up.
“You were out for quite a while, we were beginning to worry if you were gonna-”
“Petra?”, was the only thing that left your lips.
Said girl laughs, sitting down in front of you. “It’s been a while hm?”, she laughs, seeming as though she couldn’t see the state of shock you were in. Petra? Why is she here?
Am I-
“Come on! The rest are waiting!”, she exclaims, grabbing your hands and helping you up.
You get up, albeit a bit shakily. But before Petra could lead you to wherever she was planning to go with you to, you stood your ground. She stops, turning around. “What’s wrong?”, she asks, walking back to you.
“Why am I…?”, you trail off, looking down at your arms as you pulled up the sleeves.
No burns.
Hands placed themselves gently on your cheeks, lifting your face to meet Petra’s gaze.
“Y/N…”, her thumbs wiped away the tears that were running down your face.
“Petra?- Oh! You’re finally awake!”, another familiar voice spoke. Said voice laughed as you heard them come closer. Your vision was blurry, probably from the tears that were running down your face.
It can’t be.
“Oluo?”, you call out, not removing your gaze from Petra.
“The one and only!”, he responds as he finally comes into view.
Movements that were quicker than a blink of an eye, your arms wrapped around Petra as you finally broke down. Oluo’s laughter turned down to just chuckles as he joined the hug, understanding how you could be feeling right now.
“ I’m so sorry”, you say weakly.
Oluo laughs. “Hey! There’s no need for any o’ that”, he muses, somehow sounding drunk and sober all at the same time. Petra laughs, wrapping her arms around your torso.
You finally found the courage to speak. “Am I really…gone?”
You couldn’t say it.
Sympathetic chuckles left both Petra and Oluo’s lips.
The minuscule movement of Petra’s head was all it took for you to break down.
You began shaking, to which Petra and Oluo only stayed silent as they comforted you. Your knees felt weak, but Petra and Oluo just held you securely.
Hange was the first person that you remembered.
Tears ran down your face.
"I promised we'd be together"
Petra hummed, rubbing your back comfortingly.
"I know sweetheart", she responds, saddened by the fact that this was the first thing you thought to realize.
"I promised that we would figure things out", you say, forcing the words out of your throat as a way to choke down the sob that threatened to leave your lips.
Oluo and Petra felt their comforting smiles drop to sad frowns.
"I promised ", your voice cracked, and you suddenly found it difficult to breathe.
Or it could just be you.
You weren't sure if breathing was a thing here.
Petra and Oluo pulled away, the two of them smiling weakly at you. You felt numb. For the first time since you were born, even in death, you felt numb. You were sure of it. Because you couldn't feel anything after death.
You just felt numb.
Hange , you thought, crying even more at the thought of how distraught she must be.
Everything that happened at the dock felt too fast.
Because for a few seconds, the Rumbling seemed to have stopped. Your hair was floating from the electricity that was running at light speed around your body. Your vision went white for a few seconds, and you couldn't hear anybody for that short while that you went still. You weren't sure what exactly triggered that kind of response.
Maybe it was the realization that Hange was close to her death, that your titan acted faster than you could.
Oh god , the guilt that Hange must be facing right now.
You felt horrible.
You no longer felt anything.
Just pain.
"Let's go, yeah?", Petra tugs your arm.
You nodded weakly.
The walk to wherever you were going felt like an eternity. You felt cold, your fingers numb as you shivered.
Is this really it?
Is this what death was like?
You swore you could still feel the hellfire burning your flesh. It was horrible . Death felt horrible . Agonizing . The ghost-like pain was still wrapping itself around you.
Trauma by your own death. Lovely .
Your daze was interrupted by the voices you heard in the distance.
Your eyes welled up with tears yet again.
“Miche”, you cried, running towards him. He chuckles, opening his arms and carrying you as soon as your body crashed onto his.
“Glad to see you again, Y/N”, he muses, gentle with his hold.
You smiled, albeit with a pained expression.
“I’m sorry”, you apologized, referring to the fact that you weren’t there to save him when you could have.
That was the fucking thing.
You could have saved so many people.
You could have.
Miche chuckles. “You’re not responsible for my death, Y/N. I can assure you that I do not see it the way you see it”, he reassures, gently patting your head. You whined, unwilling to go back down onto the ground.
“I could’ve saved you-”
“And you did your best, and if it didn’t go your way then it’s all in the past!”, another voice adds. You look up from Miche’s shoulder. “Nanaba?”, you felt yourself get put down.
She grins brightly. “At your service”, she does the Scout Regiment’s salute.
You couldn’t help the weak smile that pulled at your lips. Nanaba opens her arms, and you gladly went to hug her.
“I’m sorry we couldn’t be there at the abandoned castle in time”
Nanaba laughs. “Didn’t we make it clear just now that none of us blame you?”, she muses, ruffling your hair. “You did your best, and we’re proud of you. You did everything you could”, she says, pulling away to (vigorously) squish your cheeks.
You blinked, your hands placing themselves around Nanaba’s wrist.
“But why?”, you ask, still very much confused and sad.
“You died, when I knew when and how it would happen, yet I didn’t do anything”, you say, your distraughtness still clear in your voice and expression.
Miche stands next to Nanaba and proceeds to ruffle your hair.
“You said it yourself, didn’t you? That you ‘couldn’t’ . So it’s not your fault”, Nanaba grins, ever so confident.
“And it never was, never will be”, Petra pops up from behind you.
You sagged.
Like actually sagged down to your knees.
Nanaba and Petra gladly sat on the ground with you.
An empty expression painted your face.
“I promised Hange that we would stay together”
Understanding looks passed Miche, Nanaba, and Petra’s faces.
They were watching. They always were. They saw the way you fought endlessly during that day in Shiganshina. The way you threw away your own safety just to save Hange and Moblit. They watched the whole ordeal between you and Floch, and how you admitted to how much you were actually hurting.
Suffering.
They were there when Erwin refused to eat you, much less move. It was…
A lot. Really.
Having to watch your suffering from the sidelines always hurt.
They were there to watch all of the times when you cried to yourself at night, or when the sun hadn’t risen. They were all well aware of the confident and happy-go-lucky exterior you put on for the recruits and basically everyone else. But they were also aware of the heartbreaking sobs you’d let out as soon as you spiraled in a bit too deep whenever you would think of that day in Shiganshina, or just the lives you failed to save in general.
They were there with you and the others, for the four years that passed. Such a long time, yet, it felt so fast, with how similar some days went.
They were there to watch your and Hange’s relationship develop, and they were there to watch the rocky moments of it all. The times when you and Hange argued because of the little things like you not getting enough rest. The times when Hange would have to pull you aside from training just to reprimand you because you were pushing yourself too hard.
And those times when you just…
Broke down in Hange’s arms.
Those times when the two of you would just sit together, be it on the floor or your bed, and just sulk about life together.
They were there, more than enough times to know just how much the two of you meant to each other.
So they also knew, just how much your death would impact not just Hange but you as well.
Because ‘ till death do us apart ’, they say.
And here you were.
Sitting on the ground as you felt nothing but pain and guilt, yet, numb all at the same time. The expression on your face was just…sad. Nanaba and Petra shared a look, both concerned as tears no longer ran down your face.
Your shoulders slumped as you stared at the ground.
“Can I… Can we go see the others?”, you asked, looking up at the three of them.
Miche chuckles.
“I mean, some of them were already waiting but-”, an elbow to his rib shuts him up.
You were helped up by Petra, and the two of you went on ahead, eventually finding yourself a couple of miles away from the Survey Corps’ group.
Two gazes met in both sadness and in relief.
The two of you ran into each other’s arms, with you jumping and throwing yourself over him for him to catch you.
“I’m so glad to see you”, you say, albeit without the happiness and excitement that would usually come with saying something like that.
“So am I”, Bertholdt responds, his arms around your torso as he held you securely.
“Have they been treating you well?”, you ask, eventually being set down on the ground once more.
Bertholdt chuckles. “Some more than others. But what are they going to do? Kill me? ”, he muses, and the two of you laughed. You smiled sadly, your hands reaching up to cup his cheeks.
“Don’t apologize”, he says, cutting you off before you could even open your mouth to speak.
He puts his hands around your wrists gently, just happy to be around you again.
“I was going to be satisfied, regardless of what came to be of that day”, he says, rubbing your wrists with his thumbs. “Yes, it was scary and it hurt, but, it happens to most of us, yeah? That would’ve been how I would’ve died had I reached the end of my term”
You licked your lips, unable to disagree.
“I suppose, yeah“, you barely manage to chuckle.
You were swarmed by the recruits you trained, cutting you off from your conversation with Bertholdt as you were tackled by what was probably twenty or more happy and hyper teenagers.
Seeing them so excited was enough for a barely visible smile to appear on your face.
Though the weight on your chest only grew heavier.
-
"ARMIN?!", Mikasa called out, causing everyone to turn around as they saw Armin get pulled into a titan's mouth.
In a blink of an eye, the titan sped away, and everyone's eyes followed it which eventually led to them seeing the rising number of titans in the distance. But before they could set off and try to save him, three whole titans came towards Reiner.
"REINER!", Jean screams, all three of him, Mikasa, and Connie throwing out their thunder spears in order to blast off the nape of the three titans that were aiming for Reiner.
Everyone panted, each in their own areas as they looked over the flurry of approaching titans.
"Who... Who are these guys?", Reiner trails off, hearing Jean stand on his shoulder.
"Not pure titans, it seems... They're watching us and coordinating their attacks", his eyes gazed over the sea of awaiting titans.
Connie wires himself down. "What should we do?! We'll run out of thunder spears in no time! And-"
A frantic expression covers his face. "Is Armin even alive?!"
"He should have turned into a titan immediately if there was so much as a scratch on him. In other words, he's captured but completely unwounded", Levi says, thankful that he's not that handicapped. He was sure that his injuries were not that bad, because of the fact that you probably saved him two days ago from injuries that were probably supposed to be far worse. He sighs. "He's been taken to Eren's ass though", he deadpans. "And now there's all these titans between us and him... even if I was in tip-top shape, I still wouldn't choose to charge into that mess"
He gives a pointed glance at Mikasa. "So stay calm, Mikasa. Don't rush. Wait for me to get their attention. I'll act as bait"
A quick voice follows up on Levi's statement. "...That won't be possible, Captain", Pieck says, her titan's voice catching everyone's attention.
"Those...", Pieck trails off.
Hange's eyebrows furrowed as she frowned, coming to the same realization.
'The Ten Titans from throughout the ages', she says to herself, the same time Pieck says it out loud.
Hange’s eye went as far as it could reach, scoping the area out as she tried to find Y/N’s titan. If you were…actually dead , then you would be among the swarm of titans. But so far, Hange couldn’t see any Four-Armed Titans. A part of her felt relieved.
See?
Y/N was off somewhere at the dock, completely alright.
Hange didn’t even bother to acknowledge the nagging doubt that pulled at her throat.
Y/N was okay.
Y/N was alive.
Pieck went off, running to the Attack Titan's nape.
Everyone's mouths gaped as they watched Pieck wrap the explosives around the Attack Titan's neck. Mikasa was the first to react, launching herself in order to stop the attempt to blow off Eren's neck. But before Pieck could activate the explosives, hardening pierces through her titan's back and out her titan's chest.
The Warhammer Titan.
Reiner makes a move to rush over and save Pieck, but suddenly feels the presence of a titan from somewhere behind him.
Hardened claws slashed through his titan's armor. "Galliard?!", he exclaims, finding himself in too much of a shock to react in time. Galliard- No. The Jaw Titan . Reiner refused to believe that Galliard would hurt anyone like this. The Jaw Titan started slashing through Reiner's armor, fighting on relentlessly.
"Over here Reiner!", Jean shouts, only to be yanked away by Levi, saving him from another Jaw Titan.
Reiner feels himself stiffen yet again. Marcel. He snaps out of it quickly enough, dodging Galliard's swings and aims at his face.
"Hurry up! We're going to save Armin!", Levi shouts, letting go of Jean who catches himself on his own wires.
"It's the only way out of this!", he exclaims, which is all that everyone needed to retreat and aim for the end of the Attack Titan's skeleton. "LET'S GO REINER!", Connie shouts, using a thunder spear to blast away Galliard's Titan.
The sound of thunder spears exploding filled the air as The Ten Titans came for everyone trying to continue on. Levi used his blades to slash the Titans' eyes, which, wasn't enough but it was better than nothing. All of the past Titans were here. Reiner could recognize the old withholders, the past Armoured Titans, the past Jaw Titans, all of them . They were all here .
All of a sudden, a cloud of steam appears above everyone.
Reiner's hands went cold and stiff.
Bertholdt .
Everyone panicked when Bertholdt went and grabbed Reiner's titan.
The Colossal Titan's mouth opened, and in one swift and almost too quick moment, Jean shoots out and catches Reiner at the same time the crunching noises sounded from behind them.
Jean and Reiner hung under the ribs of the Attack Titan, both with broken gear.
"CONNIE!", they both shouted, seeing the aforementioned dangling off the ribs of the Attack Titan, completely unconscious.
Levi curses, launching himself to slice the muscles of the titan's mouth, but fails to slice all the way through due to his unfamiliarity with the anatomy of the titan.
"LEVI!", Hange exclaims, catching Levi before the titan could bite his leg. She lifts them both away and into a safe distance from any titans, heaving heavy breaths as she watched Connie get up and make his way to Reiner and Jean.
A flash of brown feathers catches Hange's eye, and before they knew it, they were all boarding it. Annie yanked Reiner and Jean onto the flying titan, and that was all it took for Hange to drop both her and Levi onto the titan.
They all ducked.
Just a little bit more and they'd be out.
Everyone was on, except Pieck, who, everyone hoped was still alive somewhere on the Attack Titan's neck.
A clear exit at the topmost part of the Attack Titan's ribs comes into view, and for a moment everyone felt relieved.
Hange made a move to check on Levi, who, didn't look too bad but it was better safe than sorry-
A glance at the side, and Hange stiffened.
Hanging off the Attack Titan's rib, using two hands as its other two tried to reach for them, Hange felt her whole world crumble as Y/N's titan came into view.
Chapter 50: The Four-Armed Titan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Falco’s titan sped and flew up and away, a very safe distance away from the mess and chaos. Hange’s body went as stiff as a board, her eyes void of anything as she suddenly stopped breathing.
It can’t be.
Hange’s vision went as far as it could go.
No…
No.
She was wrong.
Her eyes are just playing tricks on her! That’s all. The literal four-armed titan that she saw just now was not Y/N’s titan. For all they know, it could have been a previous inheritor. Yeah? Yeah. Hange was sure of it. More than positive.
That wasn’t Y/N.
It wasn’t.
It wasn’t.
“Hange!”, Moblit exclaims. The aforementioned snaps her head to look at Moblit, who seemed to have been the only person to actually catch Hange’s attention. Moblit puts his hands on Hange’s shoulders.
“We need to stop focusing on Y/N for now, Hange. I don’t know if she’s actually…gone, but our priority right now is to stop the Rumbling before it actually tramples on the rest of humanity”, Moblit says, finding his words sour himself. He wanted to know if Y/N was alive, he really did. But right now, with them in such a dangerous situation, they couldn’t risk distractions.
Even if Y/N’s well-being wasn’t a distraction.
“I saw a Four-Armed Titan”
Everyone went silent.
“Hah?”, Jean exasperated.
Hange looked back at the Attack Titan’s topmost rib. “A titan with four arms. It-”, Hange swallowed the lump down her throat. “It looked a lot like her”, Hange’s hands curled into fists around her gear, her face scrunching up as she tried and failed to hold in the few tears that escaped her eyes.
Annie’s eyebrows furrowed. “We saw Y/N’s titan at the dock. What the hell happened? ”, Annie asks firmly.
She was with Kiyomi Azumabito at the ship’s deck as they watched with bated breath at everything happening. They saw how the Rumbling had stopped for a brief few seconds. They saw the crew hurry to fill up the flying boat, and how everyone rushed to get on it.
Annie watched as Jean and Sasha carried an unconscious Hange, along with Reiner and Connie who were practically dragging Levi onto the flying boat.
She couldn’t tell what was going on. Why was Hange unconscious? Why were they dragging Levi into the vehicle? He could walk just fine couldn’t he? But those two questions quickly diminished as soon as Annie and Kiyomi noticed that Y/N was nowhere to be found.
But then a familiar flash of light shone from above the Wall Titans, and Annie felt herself freeze once she saw the Four-Armed Titan. It didn’t take long for her to put two and two together to realize that the titan was Y/N.
She watched as the flying boat took off and flew higher, the same time the Four-Armed Titan finally fell.
Then any trace of the titan just…gone.
The fire caused by the Wall Titans’ heat seemed to have just burned through Y/N’s flesh.
If the piercing scream of utter misery was anything to go by.
Throughout all the screams of pain that Annie had heard in her life, none of them could compare to the… the pure agony that echoed throughout the dock. It was so loud. Annie felt her bones rattle and her hair all stand up on edge as the screams died down, possibly along with Y/N. Sparks of electricity appeared on some of the Wall Titans just seconds later.
Annie felt herself panic when the Wall Titans had begun moving faster.
That was when she up and went to help the crew get the boat to go faster.
And if any of the Eldians heard a gut-wrenching scream in the back of their heads, a voice that sounded extremely similar to the voice that announced the Rumbling itself, then they were too lost in panic or joy to hear it.
Though the Levi Squad heard it clear as day.
The muffled sobs in the back of their heads were loud enough to bring Hange back from her unconsciousness.
Jean sighed, clenching his jaw. “We need to focus”, he says firmly.
Because he knew that the reality was going to stab through everyone’s hearts in just the next few seconds.
“We need to end this. For her and for Eren”, Jean says, his heart weighing heavily in his chest to the point that it felt like it was sinking down to his stomach.
Everyone’s tears didn’t stop flowing, but they pushed their pain down, aiming to do exactly what they needed to do. They didn’t come all the way here for nothing. They didn’t kill their comrades for nothing. They didn’t-
They didn’t leave behind Y/N for nothing.
Y/N didn’t give her life to give them time to escape just for just them to fail her.
They all silently yet collectively agreed with that. They refused to fail Y/N.
Gabi was the first to break the silence. “When Eren’s head went flying…”, she trails off, recalling the moment when she managed to blow off Eren’s neck, successfully decapitating him. “I shot Eren’s head off with…”, she swallows the surfacing guilt that ghosted her heart. “An Anti-Titan riffle, right before he could manage to get to Mister Zeke”, she says.
Everyone listens to the girl with piqued interest and urgency. “When I did, something jumped out of Eren’s spine. It looked like… a shining centipede or something, and it connected to Eren’s head”
Annie grimaced. “Ew”, she comments off-handedly.
“That’s the Founding Titan”, Gabi concludes before correcting herself. “No… If that’s the true nature of the power of the Founding Titan, we might see it again”, she looks at everyone. “If we decapitate him”, she says, sure of it.
Falco makes a sharp turn above where the other Eldians and Marleyans were.
“Falco! Watch out for projectiles!”, Reiner shouts as they all dived down.
Everyone grasped the ropes of the fishing net that was tied around Falco’s titan. “SPEED UP!”, Falco hears, muffled from inside his titan but he does so either way. The Warhammer Titans all aimed with their bows and arrows. Falco flew down quickly, and everyone winced at the sounds of arrows whooshing past them, the speed of it fast enough that they could hear the sharp slices of hardening piercing through the air.
“Let’s go!”, Jean exclaims. “You go help Armin!”, Reiner follows.
Falco flies above the fray of titans, and Jean took the opportunity to jump off. Reiner followed seconds later, not wanting to get Jean caught up in his transformation.
“Jean! Reiner!”, Mikasa screams. “Please!”, Sasha shouts. “Don’t die on us!”, Connie screamed, hoping that the two heard him. Reiner swallows, right back at you, he thinks.
The Warhammer Titans all went for him.
His hardened hand swung in one swift and hard hit, successfully ripping the two Warhammer Titan’s necks open. Reiner glances behind him, watching as Jean launched himself towards the Attack Titan’s upper body.
Just hold on Reiner, he thinks, just wait till I detonate the-
Jean blinks, seeing more titans appear in the distance. ‘More help?’, he exasperates to himself. He grits his teeth, clicking his tongue. ‘Yeah . Makes sense ’, he sighs. Titans walking on four legs all came for him, and he cursed as he sliced their mouth muscles.
Pieck rushes out of her titan’s nape, barely managing to balance herself as she ran down the trident made of hardening. Pitchfork? Fork? She wasn’t really sure anymore.
‘ Learning how to vertically maneuver must be nice ’, she thinks as she tears off a small fragment of her skin. Her titan’s hand reached for the Warhammer’s head as she twisted her body, maneuvering her momentum so her teeth could sink into the Warhammer Titan’s nape. ‘ Shame’, she thinks. ‘ You were a fun person to talk to ’, she says in her head as she rips off the Warhammer- No. Lara Tybur. With a sour taste on her tongue, Pieck completely yanks off the rest of the connected flesh of Lara Tybur’s titan.
Pieck doesn’t waste time and rushes off to the next titan she sees.
She spots Jean fighting off a Jaw Titan.
Jean quickly launches himself up as soon as he sees Pieck coming for the titan. Her jaws clamped around the titan’s nape, and in one very violent movement, she successfully pulls off the flesh around her mouth. Jean launches himself further up, fear and shock running through his body when he sees two titans completely slash up and rip apart the Cart Titan’s body.
“Pieck!”, he exclaims, but stops when he sees Pieck out of her titan.
He blinks, watching as she transforms yet again.
Seeing that she would be fine, he immediately takes the opportunity and rushes to the Attack Titan’s upper body. Pieck seemed to be saying something but he was too busy to hear what it was. He didn’t bother thinking about the onslaught of multiple titans coming his way and just maneuvers himself through the mess.
-
“I can provide backup with the Anti-Titan rifle”, Gabi says, watching Annie, Connie, Sasha, and Mikasa land on the Attack Titan. Levi shook his head. “You won’t be able to kill any of those with that”, he says, which is followed up by hums of agreement from Hange and Moblit.
‘ Where’s Zeke? ’, Levi looks over the fray of titans. He couldn’t find the hellforsaken furry bastard. He’s fully healed at this point, but that would mean nothing if he couldn’t find the fur-faced asshole.
“We’ll find him”, Hange says, snapping Levi out of his upcoming daze. “Even if we have to flip over all of these titans, we’ll find him”, Hange gives him a pointed look, so full of determination that both Levi and Moblit found themselves taken aback.
Hange looks back down at the Attack Titan’s form. “He’s somewhere upfront”, she says, recalling the way the titans were attached to the Attack Titan’s skeleton. “That’s where he would be most useful against aerial attacks”
Levi hums, filled with newfound determination.
-
“Annie!”, Mikasa shouts, and just seconds later her gear shot out and latched itself onto the Female Titan’s hand. Mikasa braces herself as Annie brings her hand back and with all the force she could muster without giving Mikasa too much whiplash, she throws her over to the Okapi who no doubt had Armin in its mouth.
But to her dismay, quadruped titans all ran and covered the Okapi before Mikasa could even use her blades.
Rage filled her body as she maneuvered herself to kill the three titans.
“OUT OF MY WAY!”, she screams, going for the third titan only for her blades to break.
Slight panic ran through her body as she was suddenly trapped.
Annie ran to Mikasa’s aid, her leg swinging up as she roundhouse kicked the Armored Titan’s head off in one quick swoop. The Armored Titan’s head went flying as Mikasa latched herself onto Annie’s titan.
“You can’t go off on your own!”, Connie exclaimed. “They’ll kill you in no time!”, Sasha exasperated.
Annie’s eyes widened as soon as she saw where the Okapi was heading for.
Sasha, Connie, and Mikasa all stood on the Female Titan’s shoulders, contemplating their next plan of action.
Things were getting worse.
Reiner was getting overwhelmed with enemies. Pieck had her arm torn off. If it weren’t for Jean who caught her before she slipped between the Attack Titan’s ribs, she probably would have fallen one hundred meters or more to the ground. Connie and Sasha were beginning to get outnumbered by the number of titans trying to swarm Annie, and they had to save up on thunder spears so they were struggling with using their blades on multiple titans.
Hange, Moblit, Levi, Gabi, and Falco watched, anxious as they considered whether or not they should go down to help or to retreat once more.
The number of titans was growing by the second.
Mikasa gasped, eyes widening as an Armored Titan tackled Annie from behind, causing the swarm of titans to grasp the opportunity as they all ignored Mikasa, Connie, and Sasha and went straight for the Female Titan.
This was it.
They were gonna lose.
There were too many titans.
Even if Hange and the others swept down to save them, it would be too late. Annie was stuck and so was Reiner. Armin was still in the Okapi, and Pieck hadn’t transformed in a while.
They were doomed.
Hange and Moblit jumped off, rushing to save them.
They couldn’t lose.
They couldn’t.
It was on them to save the rest of humanity. They can’t just- lose here. There were so many people left. There has to be a way.
The two landed and latched themselves onto the Attack Titan’s spine, eyes frantically looking for their comrades.
“ANNIE!”, Mikasa screamed, too far away from Annie to save her.
Then, everything just went silent.
Everyone went silent as the Colossal Titan- No. Bertholdt . It was Bertholdt. His hand swung at the titans swarming Annie’s injured titan in one swift swoop. Annie looked up, tearing up once she saw the once empty eyes now filled with his eyes.
“Bertholdt”, a whisper of his name leaves her lips.
Pieck and Jean’s eyes both widened as the titans in front of them were killed.
Pieck felt her eyes well up with tears, her gaze landing on Galliard. That was Galliard. All of the Ten Titans had empty eyes, lost in their own head because of the Founding Titan’s control. But they were here now.
“Galliard! Porco!”, she shouts, relief rushing through her body as she watched them rip off the titans’ napes.
Reiner felt his tears build up in his eyes as soon as he saw them, but was quickly snapped back into reality once he felt another titan’s weight on top of him. He looks up, shock just dropping its full weight on him as he saw her. “Ymir?!”, he exclaims, looking into the familiar eyes of the Jaw Titan.
“Did he just help us? Bertholdt?!”, Connie exasperates.
Mikasa clenches her jaw. “I don’t know, but…”, her hands clenched around the gear. Rage and frustration served as fuel, launching herself towards to the Okapi that was holding onto one of the Attack Titan’s spines.
“I’m not wasting this opportunity!”, she exclaims.
A bullet pierces through the air.
“I GOT IT!”, Gabi’s voice sounded from somewhere to Mikasa’s right.
Mikasa felt her whole body awaken with rage as she quickly sliced the Okapi’s mouth open.
The Okapi’s mouth went slack as Armin fell out of its mouth. “Armin!”, Mikasa exclaimed, only for her eyes to widen as the Okapi’s tongue elongated and pierced through Armin’s leg. Armin finally came out of his state of unconsciousness as he launched a thunder spear straight into the Okapi’s mouth and into its throat.
The Okapi fell, and Connie was there quickly enough and sliced through the Okapi’s tongue.
“Annie!”, Connie shouted.
Armin felt himself land on soft yet firm muscle.
“Annie”, he recognizes her in an instant.
“Armin”, she felt relief wash through her whole body.
“Annie behind you!”, they both hear. Annie’s eyes widened, but as soon as she turned around, ready to defend and protect Armin, another titan had come and taken down the Armored Titan that was aiming to attack them.
“The titans are helping us?”, Gabi asks. Levi hums. “Seems like it”
“Oi!”, a familiar voice shouts.
Levi feels his blood pump.
“You wanted to see me didn’t you?!”, Zeke shouts, sitting down on where he was attached. He took one last breath of fresh air. He knew it was coming. He knew it. It wouldn’t hurt to have one last look at the view.
He felt at peace with himself as soon as he felt Levi’s presence near him.
Levi finally exhaled a breath as his blades cut through Zeke’s neck.
Everyone gasped as the Rumbling stopped. Reiner and Pieck immediately gave Jean the signal to go and trigger the explosives. This was their chance. Jean rushed. He launched himself to the explosives’ trigger, and with a heavy heart, cursed Eren’s damn suicidal block of a head before slamming down the lever of the trigger.
The explosives went off.
“THERE IT IS!”, he shouts. The glowing centipede-like creature spurts out of the Attack Titan’s neck. Jean felt himself panic when he saw the creature go for Eren’s head once more.
Reiner jumps off the Attack Titan headfirst and tackles it.
“Reiner!”, he exclaims, watching his friend wrestle with the creature larger than his own titan form.
“Jean! Pieck!”, Connie shouts from behind them. “We need to get away from here! Armin’s gonna blow away all of this!”, he exclaims, and Jean can already see that everyone else was back on Falco’s titan.
“But Reiner!”, Jean says, but is cut off by Pieck.
“The Armored Titan can withstand the Colossal Titan’s transformation. And more importantly, Reiner’s prepared for the consequences. To let this opportunity would be to let that go to waste”, Pieck says.
Jean curses, unable to disagree as Falco swooped down and took the two of them onto his back with the help of Connie and Sasha.
“Let’s go”, Sasha says, helping Jean’s hand onto the fishnet. Jean swallows the lump in his throat as he took one last glance at Eren’s head.
They all flew away, leaving Armin under the protection of Ksaver, Kruger, and Grisha.
Everyone watched in silence as a blinding flash of light appeared before the Colossal Titan’s fully transformed.
Harsh gusts of wind blew from the explosion, causing the sand everywhere to dust the place up. The explosion shook the ground, causing the majority of the people on the plateau to fall as the ground vibrated in the aftershocks.
Falco went and slowly descended onto the plateau, blowing away the dust that remained in the air. “The bones are gone”, Jean says. “Is Eren…Is he dead?”, Sasha asks, joining the others as they looked for any trace of movement.
“Mom! Dad!”, Gabi exclaims, rushing to get off Falco’s titan. Gabi’s parents both rushed to Gabi, which was all that it took for Annie and Pieck to get off.
Pieck ran to her father, relieved above all else.
“Falco’s in there!”, Gabi pointed at the Winged-Titan. Falco’s parents gasped as the nape of the titan opened and revealed their son. Falco immediately began crying as his parents ran up his titan and wrapped their arms around him.
Hange, Moblit, Levi, Mikasa, Jean, Sasha, and Connie went and stood off at the side, watching everyone reunite with their families. In reality, none of them felt an ounce of victory. As selfish as it may sound, something like this didn’t feel like victory anymore.
“It’s not like… I have regrets, but, we did the right thing, didn’t we?”
Sasha gently shouldered him. “I guess, it doesn’t feel as good as I thought it would be though”
The squad all gave each other a collective glance.
“Where… Where are they?”, Gabi asks, looking for Armin and Reiner.
Everyone gasped as the shining centipede-looking creature wriggled around. “It got hit by the explosion yet it’s still alive?!”, Connie exasperated. Jean couldn’t help but chuckle. “Doesn’t matter, our priority is to make sure it doesn’t live”, Levi says as Armin approached it slowly.
A blinding light appears behind Armin.
Reiner and Armin both turned around, making way for everyone to see Eren’s Colossal Titan appear and emerge from the pit in the ground.
“Figures”, Jean sighed. “Part of me knew that wasn’t enough to kill you”, he says, and no one noticed the longing tone in his voice. Well- Almost. Sasha and Connie heard it clear as day.
“We can’t have that shining thing come into contact with Eren! There’s no telling what could happen!”, Gabi exclaimed. “It could…even start the Rumbling again”, she says, and just the mere suggestion of it made everyone’s adrenaline pump.
“How are we supposed to kill that thing that just survived Armin’s transformation? We need to go for Eren”, Levi says, taking his blades out as he yanked the bandage near his eyes out. Hange and Moblit shared a glance, knowing what had to be done.
Mikasa felt her heart ache. ‘ Why? Why’d it have to be like this? How…did it turn out this way? ’
Eren and Armin slowly approached each other. Armin felt his whole body weigh heavier as his eyes met with Eren’s. Did it really have to end this way? He never thought that it would end with this. With them fighting each other.
With them aiming to kill each other.
Everyone’s attention was caught by the sounds of something from below. “There’s smoke coming from that shining thing”, Gabi says, looking at the creature as it exuded fumes from its body.
"Did it die?", Mikasa asks.
Connie shakes his head, covering his nose. "No... That's not the smell of a dead titan", he concludes.
The reality dawned on him.
"Isn't this... The same thing...they did in Ragako?", he asks. The group goes silent as they all looked at him, the realization dropping onto them like boulders.
"Mikasa! Pieck! Get on Falco!", Levi exclaims. Hange and Moblit watched, already understanding the situation. Already accepting the situation. "We need to get away from here!", Levi exasperates, getting on Falco.
"What are you saying?", Pieck asks, confused.
"Ackermans and anyone with the power of the titans are exceptions. You should know what we need to do, better than anyone here"
Pieck felt her heart drop. "No. This is... This isn't-"
Levi felt frustration run through his body. "HURRY UP!", he shouts. He glances back at Hange and Moblit, and he doesn't even bother to stop his tears as they rolled down his cheeks. Hange chuckled as Moblit wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer.
"See you, Levi", Hange says, watching as Falco, Mikasa, and Levi flew away. Hange and Moblit went to the edge of the plateau, sighing.
"This is how we go out?", Moblit asks, feeling Hange's hand place itself onto his own. Hange chuckles. "Suppose so", she responds.
Hange and Moblit's gazes met. "At least we get to join her soon"
Moblit smiled, nodding.
One last blink, then they felt their bodies disconnect from their souls.
The rest of the survivors watched as the Eldians on the plateau transformed into titans, the majority of them falling to the ground. Falco swooped down, letting Pieck jump off to help Reiner. Armin cursed. "You... Really love hell, don't you, Eren?", he felt his body fill with rage and despair. "Fine then", Armin raises his titan's arm.
"I'm sticking it out with you until the very end"
Falco flew above the two Colossal Titans who were both basically breaking the very ground that they were fighting on. Their fists swung as they grappled at each other, the force of their movement causing wind to be blown their way.
Mikasa then felt a searing pain in her head. She let out a sound of anguish, the pain suddenly making her feel lightheaded. "MIKASA! Stay with me here! We're the only ones left who can kill Eren!", Levi shouts, trying to pull Mikasa back to reality.
It felt like an eternity before Mikasa finally came back to her senses.
"Eren's inside the mouth", she says loudly, wrapping her scarf around herself before making a tight knot at the back. "I'll do it. Everyone back me up"
Falco, Levi, and Armin went to work.
Armin disregarded everything else as he held Eren's head still. He disregarded the fact that he was now vulnerable to critical hits to his face and neck. Falco stood on standby, waiting to swoop down and catch them should the need arise.
Levi used his last thunder spear and launched it to Eren's mouth, breaking the front teeth as Mikasa swooped down and into Eren's Colossal Titan's mouth.
This was it.
The fate of humanity itself relied on this very moment.
But just as Mikasa's blades swung, with one last glance at Eren,
Everything stopped.
The world itself. All stopped.
Everything went silent. Mikasa stood there, frozen. Steam emitted everywhere. Mikasa lost balance, feeling like the ground was shaking. The Colossal Titan's whole mouth was filled with steam, and Mikasa suddenly felt herself slamming up against the roof of the Colossal Titan's mouth. It felt like she was falling. Seconds passed before the sound of crashing sounded throughout the Colossal Titan's mouth. Mikasa covered her ears, the sounds of bones cracking and breaking echoing throughout the whole mouth. Minutes seemed to pass until everything went clear.
'Heyyy' , a voice sounded.
Everyone went silent as they heard Y/N's voice.
'If you're hearing this, then...'
Hange and Moblit got up from the ground, recognizing the voice, clear as day. They looked down at their arms and hands, realizing that they were now back to human. Jean, Connie, and Sasha blinked awake after being shaken over and over by Reiner.
'Then it means I'm dead. Whoop whoop' , a laugh followed by a sigh sounded in their heads. 'With my oh-so-noble death, and the fact that I can use the Founding Titan's powers, the power of the titans itself is now poof! Gone'
The laugh that followed it sounded farther away, like Y/N was cackling with her head thrown back.
'I... I'm sorry, for dying, I...couldn't think of any other way to save all of you, as a whole. I don’t know what else to say other than… please live. Live as long as you can. Not just for your fallen comrades but for yourselves’ , Y/N sighed. ‘I’ll be watching, and if any of you come here to the afterlife earlier than you were supposed to I will be breaking your backs’
‘ I’ll welcome you all here though, when I’ll see you again ’, everyone who’s ever met Y/N could see her smile in their heads.
Then nothing came after.
No one screamed in victory.
Except for one, but the sound only described anguish.
Notes:
1. oops
2. for a special chapter, i need yall to put questions for each character, it could be questions for y/n, hange, or even y/n's coworker, have fun ^^
Chapter 51: Until Death Do Us Apart
Notes:
warning: angst
Chapter Text
Levi, Hange, and Moblit left as soon as they could, that very same day.
With Y/N’s death, the power of the titans, is now gone, never to be used to reign over the weak once more.
The three of them just felt as though they couldn’t take being around that place any longer. So they took the nearest boat and sailed off back to Paradis. Mikasa and Eren went back with them, since they all knew that if anyone saw Eren, they would have killed him on the spot.
Mikasa found him somewhere amidst the steam, completely uninjured.
The only reason she found him was because of the blood-curdling scream he let out. She found him on the ground, looking even worse than he did when she saw him in his titan’s mouth.
The boat ride lasted for hours, and not a word was said in the time that it took for Paradis to finally come into view. Levi assisted Mikasa by helping Eren, whose body was far too weak to walk on his own. He couldn’t sleep at all, even with the boat ride that felt like it lasted fourteen hours. He would be fine, as long as he got some rest away from people who would do everything in their power to kill him once they caught wind of his whereabouts.
They all finally got onto the dock, the sun just barely rising over the horizon.
“You’re finally here”
Everyone froze.
Levi’s head shot up, eyes frantically looking for the source of the voice. It was still a bit dark, and the sunrise hadn’t hit the docks yet. Levi felt his heart stop beating and start beating rapidly all at the same time.
All it took was a distinct movement in his peripheral vision for him to drop everything and run.
Arms opened welcomingly as Levi practically threw himself into Erwin’s arms.
“Welcome home, Levi”, Erwin said, voice a bit hoarse as he wrapped his arms around Levi’s waist. He felt Levi’s arms tighten around his neck, but with how long it’s been, he really could care less.
They missed each other deeply, and it was clear in the way Levi just disregarded everything and started crying into his shoulder. Erwin couldn’t help but start crying too. One of his arms placed itself around Levi’s lower back, since Levi’s legs were wrapped around Erwin’s waist. His body still felt weak, but suddenly all of the body aches that he felt disappeared once he finally had Levi back in his arms.
Those four years felt way too long.
He was semi-conscious through it all. He was well aware of his surroundings, but a part of him throughout all those years, being a supposedly mindless titan, spent a lot of his time just feeling like he was in some sort of a blur. He felt like he was losing his mind and overthinking all at the same time.
The only thing that made it bearable was the daily visits he got from the ones he loved.
Even though he swore he heard crying most of the time.
“ You’re here ”, Levi struggled to let out, his voice strangled by another sob that threatened to leave his lips. Erwin smiled, loosening his hold around Levi in order to try and have Levi face him.
“I’ve been here the whole time”, he retorts with a chuckle. He receives a weak slap on his back.
“You bastard ”, Levi grumbles, pulling his face away from Erwin’s shoulder in order to glare at him. Erwin felt all of his facial muscles as he smiled, finally able to see Levi’s oh so beautiful face after all of these years. Levi looked as…
As perfect as ever.
Even with the tears running down his face, with his lips shaped into a frown as he glared at him, Erwin only felt fondness blossom in his chest. “You look even more gorgeous, since the last time I saw you, kitten”, Erwin chuckles. Levi’s glare only hardens.
Erwin was beginning to question the grip around his neck and torso.
“Levi?- Mmph ”
Soft lips cut off anything else that Erwin planned to say.
God he missed this.
Erwin sighed into the kiss as he felt Levi’s fingers tangle into his hair, messing it up even more. The kiss didn’t last long, since they pulled away just seconds after, staring into each other’s eyes with gazes that showed just how much they needed this. How long they’ve been waiting for this.
“And you’re still as aggravating as ever”, Levi says, a bit breathless.
Erwin laughs, resting his forehead on Levi’s.
“I missed you”, he says, finally getting that weight off of his chest. Levi’s thumbs went to Erwin’s jaw, where he caressed the sharp jawline gently. “ I’ve been here the whole time ”, Levi copies Erwin’s words with a hint of annoyance. The laugh that sounded and vibrated between their chests made Levi eventually find himself smiling.
Erwin made sure that from here on out, he would be the reason that that smile would appear on Levi’s face.
Silence eventually engulfed the docks, and the sunlight eventually grazed their cold bodies.
“Is Y/N really…”, Erwin trails off.
Levi’s mood drops in an instant. He lays his head sideways onto Erwin’s shoulder, tears forming once more as they dripped and soaked into Erwin’s torn-up shirt. Erwin feels his heart drop to his stomach.
He swallows. “I see”, he says, despite the fact that when he saw the five arrive, he knew instantly. Just from their crestfallen faces alone,
That the voice of Y/N in his head when he transformed back to human wasn’t lying.
It was the truth.
This, this was the truth.
-
Entering the house felt like walking on eggshells.
It’s been a week since the Rumbling stopped.
The first thing they noticed was the music playing from the speakers. Had it been playing for that long? The last time they remembered Y/N being here was two days before the Rumbling. They didn’t know where it was connected to, but their questions were quickly answered when they saw the television playing music.
The house was still safe, not a single sight of damage from the thousands of Colossus Titans.
Besides the music, everything else was silent.
Sasha went to the kitchen, her eyes gazing over the pantry which was almost empty. The snacks that Y/N stocked up on were mostly eaten by her, and the image of the empty pantry plus the fact that Y/N was no longer here felt like an arrow had been shot into Sasha’s chest.
“These will only last maybe two years Sasha”
Sasha’s hand slowly reached for one of the small bags of chips, like she would to a scared animal.
“That’s okay! If it isn’t gone by the time it goes bad then I’ll just eat it!”
Sasha sucked her lips in, her face scrunching up as tears started running down her cheeks. She held the small chip bag, remembering it to be the brand that she first ate during that day when Y/N and the house appeared out of nowhere.
“I’m not sure if that would be safe, Sasha”
Shaky hands tore the bag open.
“Still! If it looks good then it’s edible!”
Y/N laughed, taking a small potato chip out of the bag that Sasha was holding. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you”, she laughed.
Sasha grabbed the biggest piece and slowly raised it to her lips. The smell of salt filled the air she breathed as she slowly took a small bite.
“Sasha, don’t eat that”, Connie says from behind her.
A hand places itself on her shoulder. Tears fell onto Sasha’s hand and the plastic of the chips. She continues to eat it regardless.
“ But it tastes good ”, she weakly argues, barely able to speak as she held her sobs in.
Connie’s hand tightens its hold on her shoulder. “It could be poisonous now, for all we know”, he says, despite knowing that Sasha wasn’t going to budge. Sasha remained silent, eating the stale chips with tears running down her cheeks and neck.
She doesn’t remember this specific brand being so bitter.
Armin sat down on the sofa, finding the coffee table to be a bit messy.
A wave of sadness washed over his body.
Y/N often found it difficult to keep things tidy after Paradis began advancing. Armin would often help keep things clean and tidy, just to help. Which is why his hands reached out on instinct, the first thing he grabbed being Y/N’s laptop. His heart ached when he contemplated for a second before placing it on his lap.
Slowly, he opened Y/N’s laptop.
A picture of Y/N’s titan holding the Levi Squad pops up on its lock screen.
Y/N’s titan was sitting in the water, where they were sat cross-legged. The water reached up to their waist, since it was closer to the shore. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin sat on Y/N’s left shoulder, while Connie, Sasha, and Jean sat on Y/N’s right. Hange was standing on Y/N’s head, pulling a very agitated Levi next to her, not even noticing that Moblit was dangling at the side of Y/N’s head, where he was holding onto just Y/N’s hair.
A sad smile appeared on Armin’s face as he remembered how Moblit accidentally surprised Eren when he turned around, causing both Eren and Armin to fall off Y/N’s shoulder.
The high-pitched ‘uaH’ that Eren let out was too loud and sudden, especially since he was next to Y/N’s ear.
Everyone fell off due to the startled flinch that Y/N let out.
Armin clearly remembers Levi and Jean chasing Eren around, which, just looked incredibly ridiculous due to the fact that they were halfway submerged underwater.
Someone sits next to him.
Armin didn’t need to check, already familiar with the careful yet comfortable drop of Jean’s body whenever he sat on cushioned furniture. He inches himself a bit away, giving each other space. Armin unlocks the laptop, finding a few tabs open plus the file explorer open.
Armin exits the Chrome tab, showing the file explorer.
An ache spread in his nose as he felt his eyes well up with tears. The program showed different folders, each labeled with their names: ‘hange my beloved’, ‘eren the little shit’, ‘historia my queen’. Armin almost laughed, if it weren’t for the pain-filled whimper that left his lips instead.
Jean’s arm wrapped around him, and seconds later he feels tears fall onto his arm.
Armin scrolled through the folders, reading each folder name with a sad smile on his face. ‘armin, the fucking genius’, he eventually found. He opens the folder, since he didn’t want to open the others. It felt like he would have invaded their privacy. These folders were… special. They all had their own files dedicated to them, and Armin wasn’t about to just pry into Y/N’s memories with the others.
Y/N.
Armin swallows the sound that threatened to escape his throat.
Y/N is a memory now.
Armin continued to scroll through the pictures of him and Y/N. There were the ones from when they did skincare together, there were ones when they had gone suntanning at the beach, away from the docks. It was one of the places that they considered their own, and it was often used for things just like that. There was another picture, and it was of them posing in their newly made clothes.
It hurt.
Seeing every memory, of Y/N’s memory, it hurt. Seeing the memories of someone who was now just a memory, really hurt. Armin hated it. Y/N didn’t deserve this. None of them deserved this.
Jean leaned back against the sofa, eyes closed in an attempt to stop his tears from flowing.
He put his left hand, the one that wasn’t on Armin’s shoulder, and placed it on his own. He squeezes, just like how Y/N did.
It didn’t have the same effect as it once did.
Y/N’s shoulder squeezes were gentle, so full of empathy and understanding. In the years that passed after that day in Shiganshina, they became close friends, who often went to each other to just… cry. Jean couldn’t count nor remember just how many times he’s gone to Y/N’s room and just broke down. Sometimes, life just wasn’t kind. It was cruel.
Life was so, so cruel.
He knew just how much worse it was for Y/N, who carried the weight of the world and its fate on her shoulders. He couldn’t fathom just how hard it must’ve been, now with the knowledge that…
That Y/N knew and planned all of this.
He physically couldn’t imagine the pain Y/N must’ve gone through. All of the sobs and cries she let out whenever they’d just hug and talk, somehow felt like they were toned down for his sake.
His hand tightened around his shoulder.
But that’s how it’s always been, right? Y/N always put herself first, before anyone else. She never even put into consideration, that her own safety mattered too. Her well-being mattered. Jean and the others were more than aware of Y/N’s habit of masking her pain. The way she pretended that the pressure wasn’t getting to her. Above everyone else, the expectations were on Y/N, even more so when Eren left.
After all, only the Levi Squad could see the tiredness in Y/N’s eyes, every time she had to put on a front for the recruits.
Part of him felt selfish, since, he really wished that Y/N was alive, but, that part of him that was there to be there for her, was just slightly grateful that Y/N could finally rest. It was horrible, having to go through this. Having to watch Y/N’s sufferings and obstacles unfold, he could only ever imagine just a bit of all of the pain, and how Y/N lived through it all? He’ll never know.
He knew deep down though, that he never wanted to know.
Because if he did, he was positive that he would just die from the guilt itself.
Guilt from the realization that he just let Y/N suffer alone, because as much as it hurt him, he knew that those nights of crying and ‘letting it out’ were never enough. It wasn’t enough, and it will never be. He didn’t and he won’t be able to change that.
That was a different kind of revelation that he just couldn’t keep to himself, and soon he found himself crying with Armin.
The sounds of crying were heard from both his left and right.
Reiner stood next to the kitchen island, where he, Annie, and Bertholdt stood awkwardly that day, four years ago.
His heart ached just thinking about it.
“No matter what happens… I don’t think you guys are in the wrong”
Reiner couldn’t remember the last time he’s been under the warm and calming gaze of Y/N’s eyes. That day, four years ago, was probably one of the only reasons that he kept fighting. That day when they fought in Shiganshina, Reiner and Berthodlt both knew that the Four-Armed Titan was you. They just knew it.
They went into that battle knowing that both sides were fighting for what they believed in and that whatever became of that day, would be what it was, and that would be okay.
Reiner brought the mug back with him, but he doubts that it’s recoverable from under all of that rubble and debris.
Annie hoisted herself up and onto the kitchen counter, sighing as she stared down at the marble designs adorning the surface of the kitchen island. They gave each other a quick glance, both knowing what the other was thinking.
Compared to last time, they were now missing Bertholdt.
Yet, they couldn’t find themselves angry at anybody for it. They couldn’t place blame on Y/N, who managed to save heaven knows how many people. That was the thing.
No one truly knew who Y/N helped pull out of their fates.
For all they knew, none of them were supposed to be here right now.
Reiner sighed, leaning against the counter next to Annie. Y/N always tried her best. That was something Reiner knew. From the brief explanation that Connie and Sasha gave him of what happened in the past four years, he could tell that he missed out on a lot.
Reiner, along with Annie and Bertholdt, never really had a close relationship with Y/N.
They didn’t have time to let anything flourish. They didn’t have time to just take a step back and enjoy life. They never…
They never had time.
This world never gave Y/N time. He realized that. With how much he’s heard of Y/N’s great deeds, he, above everyone else, knew just how hard that must’ve been. Though, not to put himself on a pedestal.
It felt wrong to be here.
But he’s never truly been able to choose what happens, and the empty, lifeless house was a clear proof of that.
He almost felt out of place.
These people were with Y/N all throughout. They got a grasp of what it was like to experience life with her every day, and they knew.
They just knew.
Reiner felt like he should leave, and so did Annie. With how distraught everyone was, it was clear that they knew and loved Y/N better than anyone else. He would never truly understand. He and Annie shared a glance, then they quietly left the house.
Emerald eyes glanced at the two as they left, before looking back at the kitchen counter.
Eren’s hand clenched as he squeezed the edge of the kitchen island. His eyes looked over the marble surface, his expression completely crestfallen as he remembered that day, two years ago. That day when he and Y/N found out about the titans, their secrets, and how the Four-Armed Titan came to be. Eren swallowed the lump in his throat, his eyes already forming tears as he stood next to the high-chairs, the exact same way he did when Y/N scrolled through that document that day.
He wished they never found it.
If they didn’t, then Y/N wouldn’t have done what she did.
A gentle hand places itself on Eren’s shoulder.
“Eren”
The aforementioned places his hand over Mikasa’s hand.
“I shouldn’t be here”, he says. Mikasa steps into Eren’s view. “That’s not true”, she says, only to be cut off by Eren shaking his head, tears already running down his face.
“I’m here because she died . She died to save me. She promised that she would figure out a way to have me live”, he says, back hunching over as he retracted his hands and placed them around his head. “I never thought that it would be at the expense of her life”, he admits, one hand curling into a fist before he hits the counter.
“I don’t deserve to be here ”
Mikasa found herself unable to say anything else.
Eren clenched his jaw as his head hung low.
“Do you think there’s a way? For me to save you?”
The hand in Eren’s head pulled frustratingly at his hair.
“Doubt it”
Y/N scoffs.
“Give me something to get off here at least”, Y/N sighed, throwing the gummy worm at him which he catches with his mouth
“Things are still written the same way they did before you arrived. I have two visions, one is the one that’s set in stone. The other is blurred, so I’m guessing that that’s because you’re stubborn and you refuse to let things go as they’re planned”, he laughed, eliciting a deadpanned expression from Y/N’s face.
Eren was beginning to wonder if Y/N had planned her death, even before they talked about it that day.
Memories of that day, before they went to the sea, flashed his mind. Y/N woke him up, practically jumping all over the place. They went to Wall Maria, not giving him a single clue as to what exactly they were doing.
Screaming at the sky was definitely what he hadn’t been guessing.
He wondered if Y/N knew.
If… she knew that she would die, way back then.
“So”, Y/N says as the two of them looked back at the sea.
“This is it”, Y/N said, and Eren nods.
“It looks better than what the Attack Titan showed me”, Eren admits, chuckling.
Y/N smiled, nudging him. “I’ll figure something out, okay?”
Maybe she did.
That sudden realization felt like Eren had been kicked in the gut.
-
Hange wasn't prepared for the second heartbreak that would come in the form of entering Y/N's house.
The moment she felt her heart shatter as soon as she went through the front door, she wasted no time and made her way upstairs.
Hange dropped to their knees as soon as they went to Y/N's room. Her heart ached in a way it hadn't before, and just the mere sight of Y/N's empty room was enough to have her tearing up in no time. The sound of her knees hitting the carpeted floors sounded through the room, but it sounded out just as fast as it could be heard. The music from downstairs was still playing, and Hange wished that someone would just turn it off.
Hange hears the all-too-familiar whistling from the speaker downstairs, nearly making her drown herself in the nearest body of water. Hange and Y/N’s song played through the speakers, and the ache in her heart just doubled.
Hange's eyes looked over Y/N's bedroom.
She slowly got up, making her way to the bed as she plopped down onto it. The mattress was as soft as ever, but the usual warmth next to her was missing. It didn't take long for Moblit to enter the room, with Levi and Erwin following behind.
The air was thick, almost suffocating.
Hange's gaze fell to the floor, where it stayed. Levi took one glance at Hange and immediately knew that she was disassociating. Hange's eyes were void of any emotion, except for the glint that appeared when Levi walked past them, a telltale sign that Hange was or is about to cry. His heart hurt just looking at them.
Levi's hand is suddenly tugged on, and he looks away from Hange to find Erwin sitting at the edge of the bed.
He's pulled down, and now he was sitting next to Erwin, his arm wrapped around his waist.
Reality was a pill they all knew how to swallow.
But this... this was too much.
The pill was now just a lump in their throats, constantly suffocating them as a reminder that this outcome was what they had to live with now. For the rest of their lives, they would have to live with the guilt and pain of being unable to prevent Y/N's death.
It was frustrating.
So damn frustrating.
They all knew that with the life they had chosen, their deaths could come at any possible moment. But that's what made surviving so important to them. So meaningful . They started each day with the goal of prevailing whatever obstacle life threw at them. The mystery that was their fates was what gave life a twisted meaning.
But Y/N.
Y/N knew all along.
That day, when they were training the recruits.
"Just one more year" , Hange and Moblit heard from Y/N, who was looking up at the Walls with a knowing expression on her face. Before they could ask though, one of the recruits' gears malfunctioned and Y/N rushed down to help.
Preventing Hange and Moblit from possibly figuring out what Y/N meant.
Now, it made sense.
Just one more year.
Moblit almost punched himself in the face. Just one more year, was the time that Y/N had left. Just one more year, and she would die. Just one more year, and she would bring herself back to the face of death.
And... this time, she would be successful.
Hange never stopped blaming herself for Y/N's death.
Everyone who knew what happened at the docks, knew that Hange blamed herself the most for Y/N's gruesome death. Even if no one actually blamed her for it, it still didn't stop the Commander from placing blame on the only person remotely responsible for it.
Everyone’s hearts ached for Hange.
No one loved Y/N like Hange did.
No one… no one cared and devoted their heart to Y/N like Hange did.
A hand places itself on top of Hange’s.
Hange looked down at her right hand, where a simple gold ring sat snug around her index finger.
Y/N woke up to the sound of things being moved around in her drawer.
Y/N slowly got up, still a bit groggy. It was still dark too, only adding to the urge to just fall back onto the bed.
"Did I wake you?", a voice sounded from Y/N's left.
Y/N looked next to her, where she found Hange shuffling through Y/N's jewelry drawer. Hange notices the gaze that lands on her gold-adorned fingers. "Oh! I hope you don't mind, I got bored trying to fall asleep", Hange laughs, proudly flashing the rings that were covering the majority of her fingers.
Y/N laughed, laying back down but moving closer to the edge of the bed.
"They look good on you", Y/N says, voice a bit jarred from having just woken up.
"I think so too!", Hange exclaims, wriggling her fingers excitedly. Y/N chuckles, nuzzling the side of her face to the pillow she was laying on.
"You can keep some of them if you'd like", Y/N says, to which Hange immediately shakes her hands in a disagreeing motion. "No no! These seem very valuable to you, I don't want to just-"
"Hange", Y/N interrupts her, rolling off the bed with a thud. Y/N grunts, sitting up properly as she scooted closer to Hange, seeking warmth from her legs as their legs laid on each other. "These will have more value if you have them. I bought all of these without much thought", Y/N reaches into one of the small jewelry boxes and pulls out a small intricate ring. Hange looked over the design, fascinated by the opal gem centered in the middle.
"May I?", Y/N holds the ring with her index finger and her thumb, whilst her other hand held out, waiting for Hange to place her own over it.
Hange chuckles, taking off all of the rings that she'd put on. "It's like you're proposing to me", Hange jokes, raising her eyebrows continuously in a teasing manner. Y/N sighs, laughing afterwards.
"Oh, if you shall allow it, Your Majesty", Y/N bows her head down.
Hange puts her hand against her forehead dramatically. "Well I shall never decline such a proposal!", she exclaims, throwing her head back to further make her claims emphasized.
The two of you burst out laughing, and you gently placed the ring around her ring finger, only to pause before placing it around Hange's index finger instead.
Hange lets out a sound of confusion. "It's too loose around your ring finger, it might fall off", Y/N says, positioning the ring so it was snug and centered.
"Ohhh", Hange says, before pulling her hand back in order to admire the pretty designs. The little golden wiring looked so pretty, it looked like those little tiaras that Hange would see in the books she and Erwin would find in the libraries in Wall Sina.
"It looks good on you", Y/N comments, getting up and going back to the bed and snuggling herself into the warm sheets.
"I shall make sure to keep thy gift safe, your grace", Hange says seriously, face stern before the two of you burst out laughing once more. Y/N eventually went back to sleep, preventing her from seeing the fond smile on Hange’s face as she stared at the beautiful ring.
Without much thought, she looked for the prettiest ring she could find, and places it on Y/N’s ring finger.
A sob finally forces its way out of Hange’s throat.
Levi, Erwin, and Moblit all rushed to her side. They all knew not to say anything, but the gut-wrenching cries that were ripping through Hange’s throat were beginning to hurt them too. It seemed like the reality finally sunk in. Hange had been in denial for heaven knows how long, but the sudden outburst was a very obvious sign that she had finally accepted the fact that her love was gone.
It hurt the three of them, since they knew that they would never truly understand what Hange was going through.
They would never truly understand the feeling of having reality rip their hearts out.
For a whole week, Hange did nothing.
Hange kept quiet, barely talking to anybody as she gave up her responsibilities of being a Commander. In fact, she’d given that position to Armin already. That day, when they came back to Paradis, Hange left the docks without even sparing a glance at anyone.
Moblit tried to follow, only to lose her somewhere along the streets.
Levi and Erwin helped with looking for her too, only to end up empty-handed by midnight.
When they asked people they passed by, none of them could offer any help. They searched and searched, until the fatigue got to them and the three of them ended up passing out and sleeping near the training grounds of the forest.
Miles away, Hange jumped off of the boat, water splashing around her legs as her boots stomped onto the shallow shores. The dock where they took off from was all sorts of destroyed. The footprints left by the Wall Titans were clear as day. The moonlight was illuminating the area in an eerie way that made Hange clutch her cape around herself, suddenly finding the seashore to be too cold.
She looked as far as she could, what with her vision and eyepatch, she could only see so much. But the frustration of not seeing where exactly the dock was was starting to get to her. So with a forceful yank, she takes her glasses off and removes her eyepatch.
The cut that got onto her eyelid prevented her from being able to keep it open, but her eye worked perfectly well. Having been used to having her eye closed and covered for four years made it difficult for her to try to even blink, but with a little force and willpower, she was able to open it halfway.
Hange put her glasses back on, and continued searching.
Minutes turned into hours, and those hours led her to the morning.
Hange finally breathed an actual breath, seeing the floating pieces of wood where the dock once was. She began searching through the rubble, not caring if she got splinters or cuts from the debris. Her clothes stuck to her body, both from the water that kept splashing against her legs and from the sweat that was caused by the constant bending and carrying of wood and cement.
The sudden flash of crimson red in her peripheral vision was all it took for Hange to freeze.
Nearly tripping on her own feet, Hange rushed over to where she saw the bloodstained piece of cement.
Trembling hands turned the cement debris over.
Hange felt her world shatter right in front of her.
Burned , crushed , mangled .
Hange slapped a hand to her mouth, fighting the urge to throw up as she fell to her knees.
Her body went numb, eyes wide as everything just stopped. The sight was gruesome. So fucking gruesome . There was blood. Everywhere. Flesh was scattered like splattered paint all over the pieces of wood and cement pushed down into the sand.
Hange had never seen anything like it.
Bones were broken, barely connected by the burnt skin.
The mangled hand that floated to the surface of the shallow water was all it took for Hange to look away and swallow the bile threatening to rise up from her throat. The shock made her completely freeze up. Hange's back hunched over, and it took all of her physical strength to just hold herself together. Hange pretended that she didn’t see it.
That wasn’t it.
It wasn’t.
The blood and flesh-covered ring floating around as it barely hugged the burnt and disfigured finger wasn’t there.
Hange refused to look at it.
It took what felt like an eternity before she finally swallowed the lump in her throat and looked back at the mutilated body in front of her. She fought the urge to look back at the hand. She did. She really did.
But the curiosity and denial took over, and Hange finally felt the boulder-heavy reality drop onto her chest as she saw a fragment of hardening floating around on the surface of the water, barely attached to the flesh connected to the unrecognizable body.
Y/N.
Hange felt her chest tighten.
As Hange screamed her pain, her denial, her despair, three pairs of arms wrapped around her as she screamed out in pure agony.
Y/N.
Hange cried your name in her head, her hand clenching around the ring she found at the dock.
Y/N.
Hange screamed more.
Screamed and sobbed until she felt her throat go hoarse.
Voiced her loss until she just couldn’t anymore.
Until all she could do was just accept that Y/N was no longer here.
Chapter 52: When Worlds Collide
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sound of boots hitting the hardwood floor echoed throughout the room as Jean took his hat off, throwing it onto his bed as he slumps down onto his desk chair. Calloused fingers loosened his tie, which then moved to remove his belt. Breathing a tired sigh, Jean leans back against his chair, his head craning back despite the ache it caused to his neck. A tired sigh left his lips.
The past two days had been a flurry of a mess.
As soon as word got out about the Rumbling, and the fact that it had been stopped, the rest of the remaining survivors became a mix of positive and negative reactions. Positive, because they were grateful that the Levi Squad was able to stop it, negative, because the sheer devastation and loss that humanity as a whole had to go through were simply ‘unforgivable.’ .
That specific part was what sparked a lot of controversies.
First of all, for the world to all collectively agree that Paradis went too far with the Rumbling, is just straight bullshit in Paradis’ opinion. Years of discrimination and suffering from Marley’s acts, with no action of justice given from their enemy nations, were bound to lead to an outcome far out of anyone’s control. Of course Paradis would fight back eventually.
The neighboring nations and civilizations of Marley who never even took a second glance at the cruelty that was happening were now left to deal with the consequences of their ignorance.
Although the Levi Squad never supported the Rumbling, they still couldn’t deny that the Rumbling definitely secured Paradis’ safety for the next fifty or so years. The rest of what lived in this world all demanded compensation. Heck, some cities even demanded that Paradis let themselves be killed by those who sought revenge.
It was an exhausting time for all of them.
Really, believe them, they were grateful that they survived all of it.
But this aftermath was just too much.
Sure, they eventually lost their fears of titans when they found out about where they actually came from. They eventually accepted the fact that they would be fighting and killing humans. They eventually grew into being adults, at just eighteen.
Some of them might agree that they grew up too fast.
Eventually, they had to face the world alone.
Jean lets out another sigh as he leans forward, placing his arms on his desk before placing his head on them, choosing to just rest for a little bit. His body ached from the constant walking and traveling. Not only that but he (along with the others) hadn’t been getting enough sleep. The constant planning, writing, council meetings, traveling, were really starting to affect them more than mentally and emotionally.
Those two were just one thing, but physical strain and exhaustion hit different especially when they haven’t been sleeping.
They couldn’t sleep, in fact.
So even if they did have a time and place where they could sleep, they physically couldn’t.
The chatter from outside eventually died down, the sun already setting. Jean wondered if he could find any open bakeries close by.
Besides all of that, though, Historia reassured them that they wouldn't have to actually do anything serious yet. The most they need to do right now was to travel to the different districts and cities of Paradis and make sure that nobody had it out for Eren or the Levi Squad. So far, after scoping out the whole territory of Paradis as a whole, no one besides a few people who lost their family members had their anger fixated on them. To the best of their knowledge, there were well over a hundred casualties that day, due to the hardening and debris that crushed the people near the Walls.
The Walls.
Jean looks up at his window, no longer seeing the familiar grey walls that used to be in sight wherever they went. Mental images of the Wall Titans flashed his mind, and suddenly his head was hurting. More so than his heart, but that stopped mattering. Nightmares of the Rumbling were a recurring topic in his friend group now, with the number of times they've all slept in one room, the event of someone falling asleep only to wake up in panic had eventually become a norm.
Speaking of his friend group.
Eren hadn't left his room, back at the what was once the Scout Regiment's apartment. He barricaded himself in Mikasa's room and refused to get up. The number of times they all took shifts to feed him almost became a running joke, if it weren't for the fact that Eren quite literally refused to eat. They had to force him to eat, though he didn’t really put up much of a fight.
Sasha had started to focus on going back to hunting. She often went with her father, and sometimes Niccolo would take his day off to join her. The Rumbling had triggered a lot of animals and now they were pretty much everywhere. Sasha brought Kaya a lot with her, the two of them using hunting as a way to distract themselves from Y/N's passing.
Jean didn't want to think about how heartbreaking the sight was, when he and Connie watched Sasha kneel on the ground, and with teary eyes, broke the news to Kaya.
Sasha's family was equally as shocked as Kaya was, and they all immediately understood the grief that the two were facing.
Connie had gone to his village when they got back, finding his mom in their destroyed house. She was fine, a bit dazed and almost 'woozy' but fine.
Mikasa and Armin often spent their time together, either with Eren or just sitting under the tree near the Shiganshina District.
They've tried and failed multiple times with convincing Eren to at least get some fresh air with them, but the damned suicidal blockhead still wouldn't budge, even with Jean trying to drag him out of bed.
Jean, when they got back, instantly went back to his hometown.
His mom basically tackled him as soon as they found each other, and for once, Jean didn't push her away or say anything snarky. He vaguely remembered Y/N scolding and slapping the living crap out of him a couple of years ago, basically coming for his head because 'how dare you treat your mother like that you little shit' . Jean remembers hugging his mom back, for the first time since who knows when, and the two of them spent the rest of that day eating homemade meals and just talking. (If Jean sobbing the events that happened while eating omelet was considered talking).
Jean thinks he should visit his mom again.
An amused individual stood in the doorway.
You never change, do you, Jean?
-
Historia barely felt her own fingers as she removed the pendant from around her collar.
She was tired.
Tired but on goddamn steroids .
Historia just wanted to go home, see her daughter, and go to bed. The fatigue brought by days and days of built-up stress was something she never really got used to yet. Being a queen at fifteen wasn’t something she was prepared for, and having to lead Paradis as a whole against and with other nations was something she and her government were going to have to deal with soon.
A sigh left her lips as she leaned back against the backrest of the carriage seat.
Historia still lived in the cabin near the orphanages she made, since she didn’t want to bring her daughter, Jiro , to the capital of what was once Wall Sina. Both for safety purposes and privacy purposes.
The all-too-familiar view of the fields came into view, and Historia gathered up her things to get ready to get off the carriage. The carriage rocks as it usually did whenever they’d arrive at the dirt road, and Historia could already hear some of the kids in the distance, where one of the orphanages was.
The coachman opens the carriage door, and Historia steps outside, thanking him.
She watches the carriage ride off, with not a trace of emotion in her eyes. Everything almost felt dull, but the cold mid-afternoon breeze was quick to cause goosebumps to appear on her skin. Some of the kids running along the side of the dirt road wave and smile at her, and Historia gladly waves back.
The cabin finally comes into view, and Historia is a tad bit confused when she finds Jiro’s father sitting outside the porch, who seemed to be arguing with someone who Historia couldn’t quite see from where she was standing.
Was it the head manager of the second orphanage again? Historia was sure that she had fixed the whole ‘noise complaint’ issue a week ago.
But then Historia finally walks up to a distance where she can see who it was, and she drops all of her belongings along with her heart that dropped to her stomach.
-
Levi and Erwin spent yet another day just having a small picnic on the now titan and walls-free fields of Paradis.
They were somewhere off the West side of what was once Wall Maria, and in just a few minutes of a walk away was the beach that the Levi Squad had paid with gold to own for themselves. He and Erwin had been visiting it every day since Erwin changed back to human.
Yet, it didn’t feel as good as Erwin expected it to be, and Levi knew that the sight of the waters was going to hurt them both.
Throughout those four years of being a titan, Erwin was apparently able to take in information and remember them like he was just in another lecture with the Scouts before he was a Commander. Though he was unable to speak intelligibly, he did in fact make random incomprehensive noises whenever someone would say something scandalous (Y/N) or when someone would ask him a question.
So he was very much caught up in all that had happened in the past four years.
At first, it felt wrong.
To look at the sea, with them being incomplete.
But then, eventually, Erwin was able to swallow the lump in his throat, along with the pill that was the reality that he wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for Y/N, so the best way to honor her was to go on with life and enjoy the freedom she gave Paradis.
He and Levi set the picnic blanket down onto the grass right where the traces of sand stopped, since they didn’t want to risk getting sand blown onto their food. Levi grabbed the all-too-familiar rocks from the side, the ones they’ve been using, and uses them to weigh down the blanket by placing it on each of the four corners.
Erwin takes his usual spot, and so does Levi, with the blond placing the basket between them.
Today they were having steak with vegetables.
Niccolo gladly cooked the majority of their meals and didn’t even let the two of them pay him. He said that it was the least he could do, since they both deserved a break. That didn’t stop Erwin from slipping in a few gold coins into the restaurant’s tips bar when Niccolo wasn’t looking.
They often used Y/N’s tupperware, so it was easier.
Ironic, really.
Since they knew that if it weren’t for her, things for them would’ve been much harder in general. That day in Shiganshina, the aftermath of it, helping refugees move back to Wall Maria, rebuilding the broken homes, going against Marley, and just…
Everything.
Y/N did everything.
“My love”, Erwin interrupts Levi’s thoughts.
“Here”, Erwin hands him his own share of the food, and Levi promptly takes it as he usually did. He sighs, and they ate quietly.
The sun wasn’t blaring down at them like it usually did, due to the cloudy weather. He and Erwin often watched the sunsets here, and it wouldn’t be long until the orange and golden hues of the sky were to appear, painting the horizon, with the blob of gold in the middle.
“Erwin?”
The aforementioned doesn’t respond.
Levi looks at him, swallowing his food and waiting for the other to respond.
He doesn’t.
“Erwin”, he tries again, but the other just keeps eating. Levi feels his expression go deadpanned. He sighs, cursing to himself.
“Love?”
Erwin turns to him. “Hm?”
Levi blinks, expression going blank as he somewhat glared at him. Erwin looks at him innocently, his stupid perfect golden hair being stupidly messy with his stupid feigned curiosity.
Levi looks away. “I love you”, he mutters.
It takes Erwin a moment before he swoons.
“Aww kitten”, he chuckles, placing his tupperware down onto the blanket and scoots closer to Levi. His arms wrapped around Levi’s small frame, and with a little squirming from the smaller of the two, he eventually settled down and put his food down to snuggle up next to Erwin.
Levi eventually finds himself placed onto Erwin’s lap, his back pressed against Erwin’s chest.
He feels Erwin’s lips press to his temple, and he absolutely does not swoon thank you very much.
“I love you too, my love”, Erwin says, and if he doesn’t stop that stupid thing he does with his stupid voice Levi might just turn around and shut him up himself. But he doesn’t, and just puts his hands over Erwin’s that were draped over his legs.
Oh, and have I mentioned that they were dating now?
Just three days ago, Erwin and Levi asked each other out.
“Levi, I am absolutely madly in love with you”
“‘That’s gay’”, Levi had said, referencing the inside joke the Levi Squad had.
They ended up making out in where they were sitting right now, with the sun setting and their bodies yearning for each other’s warmth.
“I love you too”, Levi whispered back to him, like a little secret between the two of them. Erwin was ecstatic. And no, neither of them cried. Neither. And yes it is very much important to mention.
And yes, Levi did not in fact actually cry a stream of tears whereas Erwin just shed a tear or two.
He did not.
The sound of someone clearing their throat a distance away snaps the two lovers out of their daze, and they turn around to look for the person trying to catch their attention.
“Holy shit you both actually got your shit together“, a voice spoke.
“Are we in the right timeline?”, another voice spoke, sounding much lighter than the first one.
Levi and Erwin felt their heartbeats stop once they saw two familiar faces just a couple of steps away.
-
Hange finally sat down on the floor, finished cleaning the house.
The counters were sparkling clean, and so were the floors and furniture. Hange spent extra time making sure the cushioned couches and seats were kept clean and spotless. Levi would be proud, and a bit impressed. But he’s off with Erwin at their beach, so Hange supposes that she’ll just show him later when they got back.
Hange felt hungry.
The food in Y/N’s fridge had either gone bad or needed to be cooked a certain way.
Hange didn’t like cooking by herself. When Sasha and Armin volunteered to accompany her yesterday, Hange declined and said she would be fine. Cleaning the house and cooking was something Y/N and Hange did often, on days when they would be able to get some time to themselves.
Hange only enjoyed cooking because she would be there to accompany Y/N.
And…Y/N wasn’t here anymore, so cooking simply didn’t interest Hange anymore.
Simple as that.
And if Hange ended up forgetting to eat in between hours then that was a complete accident.
It wasn’t long before Hange went back upstairs, going to Y/N’s room before promptly closing it behind her. It’s become a habit to come up here whenever she finished her chores. That, and because Y/N’s house was a safe place for the Levi Squad, meaning Hange couldn’t cry in despair downstairs since it risked the possibility of the others seeing.
Hange closes the door behind her and gladly sinks back into her scheduled grief.
The all-too-familiar tears began running down her cheeks, and didn’t seem to have plans to stop anytime soon.
-
It took maybe a good ten minutes before all of the recruits you trained finally got up and went back to their own business. You were helped up by Miche and Nanaba, who laughed at your disheveled state. You huff, dusting off the sand off your clothes.
“Cmon, there’re more people waiting for you”, Bertholdt says. You smiled, finding this new sense of easy-going-ness on Bertholdt refreshing. He seemed relaxed, for one. The tenseness in his shoulders was no longer there, and he genuinely seemed more at ease now, with that smile on his face and the light and feathery spring in his step.
Death. Right.
With death came peace, kinda.
You weren’t sure.
So far you felt like shit.
You walked alongside Bertholdt, Nanaba, Petra, and Miche. The whole sandy area was filled with the Scouts that had passed, and if your vision hadn’t failed you (your eyes were burned along with you okay questioning everything you were currently seeing was completely valid) then you could see commonfolk walking about somewhere off the side.
You could see some familiar faces every now and then.
There was Hannes, some of the 104th Cadet batch, heck, you could even see some faces that resembled your squad. Their parents, probably.
‘I should look for Eren’s mom’, you thought to yourself.
“Y/N!”
You blinked back to reality, your gaze finding a familiar group of friends.
“It’s nice to finally meet you!”, Mina pops up, disregarding the idea of personal space. You laugh, albeit a bit forced. Mina instantly notices it and moves away respectfully. “Though I hoped it wouldn’t be in this kind of circumstance”, she says, laughing.
You smile, your eyes wandering around as you tried to find him-
“Marco!”, you exclaimed, rushing to him as he smiled down at you.
You threw your arms around him, and he gladly caught you with his own. Despite the fact that you’ve never met, the two of you knew how often he was talked about between you, Jean, and Eren. Marco was someone who you couldn’t help but look forward to meeting.
And well… yeah, you knew your death would eventually come, but the actual experience of being in the afterlife was both extremely surreal and oh-so painful.
Meeting those people you’ve never met/saved was just a little upside.
“Thank you for looking after him”, Marco says, putting you down. You laughed, putting your hands onto his cheeks. “I’ve always wanted to do this”, you say dramatically.
Before,
Squishing his cheeks.
Dramatically.
Marco just laughed. “It’s a pleasure to meet you finally as well, Y/N”, he says. You hum, giving his face one more squish before pulling your hands back.
“Likewise”, you respond. “Say… What exactly do you do here?”, you ask. Marco laughed, offering his arm for you to hook your own around in. You gladly slipped your arm through and interlocked your arms.
The two of you began walking,
“Although it’s probably very surreal for you, we live just how we usually did, back when we were alive“, Marco says, leading you through the sandy grounds. You looked up at him, curiosity clear in your eyes.
“Minus the eating and breathing, of course”, Marco jokes, to which you found yourself just a tad bit jarred.
If you couldn’t breathe, then how were they able to speak? With that logic in mind, how are they able to just process information if there isn’t any oxygen being brought to their brains? Well- Technically speaking they don’t have bodies now, so maybe this is just their souls. The idea of it slightly scared yet intrigued you at the same time.
“Although sleep is unnecessary, some of us still do it”
You perk up. “Like…?”
Marco gestures to someone sleeping on the sand.
You blinked, staring at Pyxis who was quite literally dead asleep. You blinked yet again. “He just died like, two days ago?”, you say. Marco laughs, shaking his head. “As soon as he found out that sleep was optional he just went for it, I’m beginning to get concerned since he’s been asleep since he got here”, Marco says, his foot nudging Pyxis’ arm, only to get no response in return.
Marco clicks his tongue. “Moving on”, he tugs at your arm and you nod slowly, following along.
“We’ve been watching, you know?”, Marco looks at you, and you meet his gaze.
You almost wanted to cry again.
Marco looked, so different. You didn’t know if people aged here, since everyone looked exactly the same as they did when they died. But Marco looked much more mature now. His jawline sharpened, his cheeks were still squishy but his cheekbones were now more toned.
His hair was slightly longer, and his freckles still dusted his cheeks just as prettily as the last time you saw him on your laptop screen.
Marco looked much better in person, and to have him in hugs-length was a dream come true.
“I wish I could’ve saved you”, you say, turning to him as you held his hands in yours.
Marco laughed, genuinely. “You weren’t even here when I died”, he says. You scoff. “I would’ve figured something out”, you look off to the side. “Eventually”, you add, to which the two of you chuckled.
“I wouldn’t doubt it”, Marco says, smiling as he led you somewhere, your hands letting go, and eventually you went back to having your arms hooked around each other. You stopped in front of a small group of people, standing there curiously as Marco’s eyes raked over them. You couldn’t tell who these people were, what with their backs turned to you.
“Mrs. Yeager?”
The group of people went silent, and one of them turned around.
“Hm? Oh! Marco!-”, the one and only Carla Yeager exclaimed, only to stop and stay still once she saw that you were with Marco.
“Y/N! Oh darling, how nice it is to finally meet you”, she smiled, not even shying away from approaching you and going in for a hug. You blinked, surprised yet happy? You weren’t sure, but you still hugged her back regardless.
“Oh, well. It’s-”, you cleared your throat. “It’s very nice to meet you too”, you say, securing the hug. God damn mother hugs are the best. Carla, after a few seconds, pulled away, putting her hands on your shoulders.
“Thank you so much for taking care of Eren and Mikasa”, she says, looking up at you with an expression that could only be described as gratitude.
You smiled, your chest basically weighed down by pride.
“Of course, Eren has always been a pain”, you say sweetly, which causes her to laugh.
Just seconds later, you were swarmed yet again by another flurry of people who were eager to meet you that before you knew it you were just swept away. Marco tried and failed to keep track of you but by the next hour, you were in at least a ten-person group of all of your squad’s parents and you just understandably lost track of reality.
-
The mall was busy this time of year.
But then again, it’s been four years.
The world has changed, drastically.
Buildings that weren’t on your usual routes to work were there now, fully constructed and in business. Some buildings were demolished, replaced with open fields or even bigger buildings. The roads seemed wider than the last time you saw them, and you found yourself struggling to adjust to the world that had changed so much in the last four years.
Your hands reached for the necessities as your coworker pushed the cart.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?”
You hum, grabbing three bags of Lays. “I’m confident that they won’t cause too much trouble”, you say, only for the sound of objects falling in the next aisle to sound through the cracks of the shelves. Your coworker, Lux, laughs as they gesture for you to go on and check.
You clicked your tongue, rushing over to the end of the aisle before turning to go to the next one.
“She did it”
“HAH?!”
On the floor were multiple instant noodle cups, scattered. You stare at them, before looking back up at the two.
“ You were the one who said you wanted the one in the back!”, Ymir said, pointing an accusing finger at Marco who held his hands up in defense. You sighed, going over to help them pick up the cup noodles and place them back properly on the shelf.
“Where are the others?”, you ask, placing the last two cup noodles on the bottom shelf.
“Bertholdt is checking out the fruits. Miche, Oluo, and Gunther are…”, Marco looks around. “Are nowhere to be found”, he says, puckering his lips as he realized that this is kind of bad. You blinked, sighing afterward as you went off and looked for them.
You took it back.
Taking the Scouts out for grocery shopping was a bad idea.
Just as you were going to turn another aisle, someone nearly bumps into you.
“Y/N!”, Petra exclaimed, with Eld behind her.
You looked behind them. “Where are the others?”, you asked.
Eld visibly sagged as he sighed. “Oluo found the alcohol and just made a run for it, and now he won’t leave without getting at least seven of the bottles he found. So Petra and I had to go look for you so we can put them in the cart”
Your eyes closed as you took a deep breath.
“Yeah- Okay, yeah. Lux is in the fourth aisle over there”, you pointed with your finger. Petra and Eld nodded, and you went by yourself to find the other three.
When you found them, they eventually noticed and waved you over.
“Y/N! Look at these! They’re so… fancy. This one even has a diamond instead of a cork!”, Oluo said, excited as he showed you two bottles that did in fact have diamond designs on them. All lectures of ‘you can’t buy this’ and/or ‘you can only buy at least two or three’ left your body as you smiled and nodded.
“You should get the purple bottle, it tastes better than the clear one”
Oluo lets out his signature laugh. “You got it!‘, he says, putting the clear bottle back. Miche was holding just one bottle, and it was pretty small, though it could just be the fact that his hands are huge so it looks small. When Miche notices your gaze on it, he holds it up to you and says:
“The bottle is nice”
You look at it.
“Yeah? Do you plan to drink it though?”, you ask.
Miche shrugs, walking past you once he saw your group’s shopping cart arrive. “I’ll just have Moblit drink it for me, I just want the bottle”, he says, to which you laughed.
Moblit was the heaviest drinker in your squad/friend group, so you supposed that it would be a nice gift to bring home.
You stood there, watching as Lux pushed the almost-full cart away and the rest of the Scouts followed.
You couldn’t help but feel excited.
Home.
Just a few more hours and you’ll be going home.
Someone nudges your shoulder. “C’mon, we still have to do the whole ‘spa’ thing you mentioned”, Ymir says, carrying a whole armful of nacho chips. You laughed, nodding as all of you made your way to the cashier.
-
You sighed in contentment as you sank down in the warm water.
“ Oh this is the life ”, Ymir says, her elbows placed on the marble of the tub as she felt herself relax. Petra and Lux agreed, the two of them nearly underwater as only their faces poked out of the water. Marco and Berthodlt respectfully stayed on one side of the jacuzzi, despite the fact that you were all wearing bathing suits.
It was currently one in the afternoon.
After grocery shopping at approximately ten in the morning, you all went back to your and Lux’s company’s headquarters, where you left your groceries and other shopping bags. After that, all ten of you went to your and Lux’s favorite place to unwind. All of you (with the exception of Gunther and Oluo) had haircuts, followed by haircare, skincare, then waxing.
Yes, all of you did waxing.
“I’ve been eaten alive by like, three titans, I’m sure hair removal wouldn’t hurt” , Miche had said, sitting down on the chair in front of the poor staff who had no idea what he was talking about. It didn’t help when all of you laughed, like you all had this kind of inside joke about being eaten alive, getting stomped into a tree, getting sliced by twenty-seven-inch swords, and being burned alive then crushed by fifty-meter tall titans.
After a surprisingly quiet waxing session, (the staff was beginning to worry that the death jokes were serious because none of you besides Lux shouted or grunted in pain), the ten of you took a small snack break in the spa’s terrace area, where there were baked foods, smoothies, and even small meals.
Due to the recommended time you were given to let the soothing lotions sink in, you all had fun just talking and eating for brunch.
Then you were approached by a group of friends, all asking if they could take pictures with some of the Scouts. They claimed that they looked like their favorite characters from their favorite show. You and Lux exchanged a knowing glance. You did your best to contain your laughter as Miche mimicked the girls’ hand poses, and the group of friends left with nothing but a ‘thank you’ and an ‘I hope you have a nice day’.
You just hoped that they didn’t post those, but then again, it was out of your control.
And you weren’t about to straight-up tell them that you were actually with the legit Attack On Titan characters, so you just left it as it is.
Then you all finished your food then got assisted to the jacuzzis.
“Can we bring one of these back?”, Gunther asked from a couple of feet away, in their own jacuzzi.
Oluo and Miche repeated his question.
“ My pool has temperature controls ”, you say, turning to look at them, an eyebrow raised in question. Gunther gives you a look.
“For me ”
Petra laughs, but forgets her mouth is underwater and nearly choked as she got up. The incident leaves everyone laughing, meanwhile, Lux was rushing to help her. Though, with the fact that they were also submerged, they ended up knocking Petra over, resulting in both of their downfalls.
Literally.
You sat back, sighing as you let yourself relax for the first time in days.
It’d been a struggle to keep what was technically a portal stable. Lux had to have a whole teem with them in order to have all nine of you out safely without one of you accidentally leaving behind a limb. The dimension portal that Lux had been working on for the past four years was finally made into reality, and after you got back, you were able to help Lux figure out a way to keep it open and functional at all times.
The mechanics of it were simple, really.
Lux just needed the source that your dimension machine used, and then connect it to the program that allowed everyone’s machines to travel then voila ! They even added a little option as to where and when you wanted to go in the timeline, and that included the afterlife.
Hence why you were now technically brought back to life.
As soon as you all go back, you would all have ‘reset’, in a way. Once you leave that universe, dead or alive, you would come back to the real world breathing and completely okay. And since they were all alive now, they would be as well once they go back.
You were excited.
You missed everyone badly.
Especially Hange and Moblit.
God you missed them so much. You missed Levi too, and Erwin should be back to human now. Eren should be somewhere safe, because if not then shit.
“Y/N?”
You snapped out of your daze, looking at Marco.
“Just a couple more hours yeah? Let’s enjoy our little spa day while we’re here”, he smiled, and his words are accentuated by Eld who added:
“And this won’t be the last, right? If what you said about the portal was true, then we can visit here and back as much as we want”, he says, his hair messy and damp from the water. You blinked, before smiling.
He’s right.
You were practically vibrating in excitement.
“Fuck this let’s go”, you say, getting up hastily.
Hastily, as in, aggressive.
Aggressive meaning, you accidentally had your bathing suit fall off due to the water as you got up.
Everyone understandably screamed as they looked away, but you were too excited to care as you ran to the showers and began cleaning yourself off to get ready to leave.
Notes:
:D
Chapter 53: Welcome Home
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The world seemed to stop entirely.
Wide eyes stared back at their beloved.
“Marco?”
Said man smiled as he held his arms out for a hug, his one hand holding a bouquet of flowers. He was wearing a long-sleeved shirt, the collar unbuttoned as a beige sweater vest was layered over it. A darker shade of beige pants was partnered with it, the garter hugging his slim waist. His hair was longer, though the undercut was still there. It looked softer and fluffier than Jean remembered it to be, and if Jean wasn’t so busy trying to blink away the hallucination in front of him, he would be able to appreciate the floral scent that suddenly filled the air.
“You’re not real”, was the first thing that left Jean’s lips.
Marco blinked, staring back at Jean who looked at him with disbelief glazing his eyes. Jean shook his head, standing up from his chair. There they stood, seven feet apart. Marco felt his excited smile soften into one that was more welcoming.
“It’s me, Jean”, he said softly.
“No”, Jean still denied. “You’re gone. I burned your body four years ago”, he turned around, facing the window as his hands planted themselves. He refused to look at the glass, fearing that the person at the doorway truly was just his imagination. Again.
“Jean”, Marco tried again, setting the bouquet of floors onto the desk next to the door.
“I’m here, you’re not hallucinating”, he says, approaching Jean like he was a fragile and scared animal. Jean swallowed the lump in his throat. No. You’re not real. He felt his head spin. Marco is dead, he reminds himself.
“How are you here then?”, Jean asks.
Marco felt a part of the weight disappear as he stopped where he stood.
“Y/N”, he responded. “We were able to leave this world, and we came back alive”, he explains simply.
Jean felt his heart drop. There was no way Marco could’ve known that.
Jean felt all fatigue leave his body as he practically bolted over to him, the momentum of his speed causing him to crash into Marco’s arms. The two of them fell to the floor, with Marco grunting as Jean’s whole weight landed on top of him.
It still didn’t stop his smile from spreading on his face.
“ You’re real? ”, Jean asked, getting up and placing his hands on Marco’s cheeks, as if to hold him in place. “H-How?”, Marco heard him say as he got up, the two of them now sitting on the floor. Their legs were tangled, and Marco sat up properly, trying to look at Jean at eye-level.
“Y/N figured something out, as always”, Marco laughed, placing his hands around Jean’s wrists. His gaze met Jean’s, and just then did he notice the tears running down his cheeks. He felt his heart swell, and he let his hands fall as he wrapped his arms around Jean’s waist.
“It’s really me, Jean, it’s me”
Jean took a moment to take in the man in front of him.
His freckles were the first thing Jean noticed, just like when they first met. Marco’s features were as soft as ever, but his jawline and cheekbones were sharper now, compared to the last time Jean saw him.
Jean’s thumbs caressed Marco’s cheeks, where he counted each freckle that appeared after he moved his thumbs.
His thumb stops at the freckles under Marco’s eye, where he finally sees the little heart-shaped freckle.
Jean sucked in a breath. “It really is you”, he says, voice strained as he swallowed down the sob that threatened to leave his throat. Marco smiled, and that was all it took for Jean to wrap his arms around Marco’s neck, his cries muffled by his arms. Marco felt his heart swell with euphoria.
Jean was finally in his arms. Physically.
He could finally hold him.
“ Mhm ”, Marco hummed, and it didn’t help when he felt the vibrations of his words in his mouth, reminding him that really was back. He was alive.
The two of them sat on the floor, crying into each other’s shoulders. Marco’s hands rubbed Jean’s lower back, and he was still very much still trying to grasp the concept of him being alive again. To have a second chance at life. To experience life without the Walls caging them in.
And having Jean in his arms, for the first time since…never.
They never had time to actually explore it.
Explore them.
But then Jean suddenly pulls away, his still-so-very-pretty face looking at him with a longing expression. Marco, just as he was about to ask what was on his mind, immediately feels soft and plump lips press against his.
And then Marco kisses back, his arms wrapping themselves tighter around him.
Marco realizes that they now have all the time in the world.
-
“Ymir?”
The name felt nostalgic on Historia’s tongue.
The two bantering individuals on Historia’s front porch both stopped.
“You’re here!”
The aforementioned felt her heart drop to her stomach. Ymir. That was Ymir. That person jogging over to her was Ymir.
Ymir panted as she stood in front of Historia. “I’ve been waiting here for you”, she said, hands on her hips as she caught her breath. Having her own body that actually needed oxygen and energy again was something she wasn’t used to yet.
“H-How?”, Historia asked, frozen in place as she looked up at the one person she’d been grieving over for the past four years. There was no way. Ymir left. She left four years ago. She died four years ago.
Historia refused to believe that the person standing in front of her was the love of her life, the one person she longed to meet since the day they last looked into each other’s eyes.
“I don’t want to bore you with the specifics, so let’s just say that Paradis’ savior, Y/N, had devised a plan to bring some of us back to life, so with that said…“, Ymir opened her arms and wiggled her eyebrows, inviting Historia in.
“Hey!”, the farmer, who was Historia’s daughter’s father, stomped down the wooden stairs of the cabin as he approached the two of them. “I don’t know what bullshit you’re on, but if you keep up this joke of being Historia’s…”, the farmer took a glance at Historia. “...Acquaintance, then you’ve got another thing coming-”
Ymir groans, cutting him off.
“We’ve been over this already can you just shut the fuck upppp ”, Ymir groaned, back hunched as she rubbed her hand over her face in tired frustration. The farmer, flabbergasted at Ymir’s shameless display of disdain, looks at Historia for help.
But he’s only met with Historia’s gaze completely fixated on the stranger he’d been bantering with for half an hour now.
“Could you, check up on Jiro?”, Historia says offhandedly, and before he could protest or retort, the sound of Jiro crying sounds from the cabin. He sighs, turning around and making his way back into the house. Ymir watched him with a pointed glare, then turned around, facing Historia as she heaved a sigh.
“Finally-”, she says, only to be cut off with Historia’s hand that was suddenly hovering over her cheek. Historia’s eyes were glazed with tears, though her expression only displayed confusion and disbelief. Doubt. The hand that was hovering over Ymir’s cheek was shaking, but Historia made no move to touch her.
“Is it-”, Historia stuttered, her words interrupted by her own swallow.
A tear finally rolled down her cheek. “Is it really you?”, she asked.
The Ymir she’d been looking at for the past four years in those videos Y/N filmed for her was all the memory that Historia had of her. The Ymir that was standing in front of her looked so different.
Her hair wasn’t in its usual ponytail, and it looked much neater. Ymir seemed to have grown taller too, and she looked…healthier. Happier. The burdens of her past and upbringing didn’t seem to be chained to her ankle and weighing her down like they used to. Historia pictured it every time she thought of her. During all of those days in their cadet training, she pictured the weight that Ymir had to carry as someone who was just looking for her own identity. Someone who just wanted to live the life they wished they had. A life that wasn’t built on lies given by others.
This Ymir, looked much better.
And that’s what shocked Historia the most.
Because if this really was her Ymir, then…
“Did you rest well?”, Historia asked.
Ymir blinked, surprised at the sudden and random question. But she takes it in stride and smoothness, like she always did. “Four years is enough to take a much-needed break, in my opinion”, Ymir joked, laughing as she placed her hands on her hips.
Historia’s hand finally cupped Ymir’s cheek gently. “Did you find peace?”, she asked.
The question caught both of them off-guard. Ymir found the answer quicker than it took for Historia to ask that question. “I suppose, but there were a few things that did and still bother me”, she admits honestly. “But I did find peace with some things, now that I’m here”, she adds, smiling as she looked into Historia’s eyes,
Historia swallowed the lump in her throat. “I’m glad to hear that”, she says, voice a bit shaky.
Ymir, having gone impatient at this point, finally opens her arms again.
“I missed you, Historia”
That was all it took for Historia to jump into Ymir’s arms.
Ymir put aside her jokes once she felt Historia tremble in her hold. Ymir nuzzled her face into Historia’s soft and golden locks, finally feeling the tension in her shoulders melt away. Muffled cries were heard from her shoulder. Ymir slowly sat down, being careful to not accidentally fall forwards.
“I missed you too”, Historia whispers into her ear.
Ymir smiled, pulling their bodies closer.
-
“Holy shit you both actually got your shit together“, a voice spoke.
“Are we in the right timeline?”, another voice spoke, sounding much lighter than the first one.
Levi and Erwin felt their heartbeats stop once they saw two familiar faces just a couple of steps away.
Miche covers his nose as he feigned disgust. “All this romance I just snorted, bleugh ”, he turned around, making random gagging noises as Petra slapped his arm playfully. Levi and Erwin blinked continuously, looking at each other as if they were trying to telepathically communicate:
‘ Are you seeing this shit? ’
Miche finished his little act of acting repulsed and eventually looked back at them.
“Are you two having ass sex right now come ON BRING IT IN!”, Miche opened his arms, and the enthusiasm on his face is enough to slightly alarm the two boyfriends. Petra looked terrified. No. Wait. Is that even Petra? What the fuck was happening. Is Levi hallucinating?
No no. He can’t be. Erwin was looking too. Are they both hallucinating? That’s possible right?
“What the fuck”, Levi finally lets out.
Erwin slowly reaches for the butter knife.
“Please ignore him it’s been a rough ride here”, Petra sighed. “It’s great to see you two again!”, she says, making her way over. Erwin pulls out the butter knife, pointing it at the two of whoever these doppelgangers were.
Levi looks at him in disbelief. “A butter knife”
Miche and Petra stare at the completely hazard-free knife, its handle a cute little heart design. Oh that was one hundred percent Y/N’s.
“Erwin. Put the knife down”, Miche said, cautiously walking forward. Levi sighed, exasperated as he got up and grabbed an actual sharp knife.
“Oi oi oi”, Miche walked backward and so did Petra.
“Who the fuck are you”, Levi extended his arm, ready to slash either one of them if they tried to even move an inch.
“You find out your dead comrades are alive and your first instinct is to kill us?”, Miche faked hurt. Levi’s eye twitched. Whether it was because of the literal aftermath of whiplash from the fact that his dead friends were in front of him or because of his iron deficiency slapping him in the face for standing up too quickly then he wasn’t going to dwell on it and think about it longer than he needed to.
“Yes. Because you’re dead ”, Levi spelled out, emphasizing his words because Miche was right. They were dead. They were supposed to be dead. The only rational response would be to be on guard because the people standing in front of them could only be imposters.
Even if, they looked way too close to the memory Levi and Erwin had of them.
Miche and Petra shared a look. “We can prove that it’s actually us”, Petra offered.
Erwin, who had gotten up, stands next to Levi. He hums, agreeing. Levi knew that the possibilities of this exact situation were slim, but definitely not zero. He’s seen many things in this traumatic lifetime, the concept of his dead comrades suddenly popping up out of nowhere was definitely something he could see happening.
Erwin fixes his gaze at Miche.“How did Levi and I meet?”
The question has all three of the others staring at him.
Levi internally winces at the memory now that he’d remembered it. Petra looked confused, albeit a bit curious. Miche glances down at Levi, before looking back up at Erwin.
“At the Underground, you even had me grabbing his hair to face you like we were in one of those extremely erotic books you rea-”
Erwin clears his throat. “Yes, correct, it’s you”, he says, and Levi nearly glares at him. They both lowered their knives (Levi was clueless as to why Erwin was still holding the goddamn butter knife). Levi looks at the two of them, still perplexed.
“How?”, he asked simply.
Petra seemed to be excited to explain.
“We got here with Y/N’s help!”, she exclaimed, bouncing up and down where she stood.
Erwin and Levi’s eyes widened.
Miche, sensing their shock and confusion, steps in. “Y/N used the technology they had, and we were able to leave this…”. Miche tries to find the word. “Dimension!”, it clicked. “Y/N was able to have some of us leave and come back alive, including her, but she’s back there somewhere”, Miche points to the direction of where Wall Maria once was.
Levi and Erwin felt their hands tremble as the knowledge sunk in.
“Y/N’s alive?”, was the first thing they both asked.
Petra and Miche squinted at them accusingly. “Yes, so are the rest of the old Levi Squad, and a couple of the 104th Scouts”, Petra says, smiling as she swung her arms around.
Levi stood there, astounded.
The realization sunk in, finally.
“It’s good to see you, Miche”, Erwin says, smiling. Miche nods, smiling back. Petra and Levi looked at each other, the two of them sharing a knowing look. “It’s been a while huh?”, Petra laughs, and Levi finds himself smiling.
“Wanna go back?”, Miche suggests.
Erwin and Levi were quick to nod.
-
It was near sunset when Hange heard the doorbell to the house ring.
The urge to ignore whoever was at the door was urging, definitely, but Hange wasn’t that rude.
If she was suicidal then maybe she would ignore them and hope that the person ringing the doorbell will reflect on their actions and next time will consider the fact that they shouldn’t be interrupting someone’s grief over the person they loved most’s death.
But she wasn’t suicidal. Yet. So she gets up and makes her way downstairs.
Walking down the stairs, Hange turned to look at who was at the door.
There was no one at the door.
Hange's eyebrows furrowed as they stepped down the stairs. Hange was grateful that she put on socks, since they didn't want to dirty the floor after just cleaning it half an hour ago. Hange went to the door, opening it and stepping outside. Looking around, Hange still found no one. Did I imagine it?
Hange goes back inside, not in the mood to further investigate.
-
You were gasping for air.
Being brought back to life meant you were still adjusting to using your body again. Although it wasn't as bad as the others whom you brought back to life, you had already gotten semi-used to the concept of not having to breathe or exert effort just to run.
So when you rang your own doorbell and booked it inside, you were near cardiac arrest as you crouched down behind one of your sofa chairs. You heard Hange come down the stairs, and once you saw her step out of the house you booked it. You ran up the stairs, nearly tripping as you sprinted to your room. You made sure to keep your steps silent as you went to your room, and you hid behind the door before trying to catch your breath.
What the fuck.
You heard the door close, and you prepared yourself to surprise Hange.
-
Hange sighed as they went to grab a glass of water.
Opening the freezer and grabbing the ice cube tray, Hange grabs a handful of ice and drops them into the glass. With the cup now half-full with ice, Hange places the ice tray back into the freezer and grabs a bottle of water from the fridge. Hange didn’t really like cold water.
It felt too intense for her, hence why she only took small sips at a time.
Why you may ask?
Y/N loved cold water. So much so that Hange would often get cool and sometimes completely cold kisses from her. Hange sipped the ice water simply because she missed the sensation of the cold pressing onto her lips.
Pathetic, they knew.
(And depressing, but we’re not going to talk about it).
Hange made her way up the stairs, her fingers going numb as she held the cold glass. Turning and going through the familiar hallway, Hange goes back to Y/N’s room, her footsteps silent because of the socks they wore.
Hange enters the room, unaware of the awaiting individual behind the door. Their hand grabbed the coaster from Y/N’s desk, and Hange, just as she was about to put it down, feels a presence from behind her.
It was almost comical.
And, to be frank, really fucking hilarious.
Because Hange was confident that they just saw their life flash before their very eyes.
Y/N, felt like she just died again.
Ice-cold water dripped onto the floor as Y/N kept her eyes closed, her face scrunched up because it was freezing. Y/N was positive that she saw Nanaba and the other Scouts again as she wrapped her arms around herself in an attempt to warm up. Slowly, Y/N opened her eyes.
“Hi”, Y/N simply responds, eyes wandering down to the now empty glass that Hange was holding.
Hange stares, not moving. Heck, they didn’t even look like they were blinking.
Y/N slowly raised a hand up to wave it in front of Hange’s face. “My love? Are you there-”, Y/N is cut off with Hange’s body practically slamming into hers. Before Y/N could process and hug Hange back, the aforementioned shrieked as they jumped back.
“Oh my Walls, angel- Fuck. Is that really you? You’re freezing- What the fuck- Let’s get you changed first”, Hange rambled, rushing to Y/N’s closet and grabbing the nearest sweater she could find. Y/N watched in amusement as Hange practically undressed her and put on the sweater. Y/N pouted, a bit sad that the outfit she had worn was now in a cold wet mess on the floor.
But then again, it didn’t matter.
Because as soon as the warm sweater was on, Hange wrapped their arms around Y/N once more. Y/N hugged back immediately, albeit with a little curiosity since Hange didn’t seem to question why and how she was still alive.
“Angel”, Hange interrupted Y/N’s thoughts.
“This is real, right? Please tell me this is real”
Y/N paused, thinking of the right words to say.
“Please tell me you’re not just a figment of my imagination”, Hange begged, and Y/N was sure that she just heard her heart break in her chest upon hearing the pure desperation in Hange’s voice.
Y/N tightened her hold around Hange, as a way to hopefully prove that Hange wasn’t, in fact, making this up.
You pulled away from the hug, your hands placing themselves on Hange’s cheeks as you made them look at you. You smiled, tears already forming in your eyes as you looked into Hange’s eyes. “It’s me, my love”, you say, and that was all it took for Hange’s composure to break as she went back to hugging you, her cries muffled by your shoulder.
You didn’t shy away from crying either.
Hange’s grip around your torso was tight, but it only made your reunion that much better.
Days passed without seeing each other, and you could only imagine just how hard it must’ve been because Hange didn’t know . None of them did. None of them knew that you would return. To them you were dead. You wanted to go back as soon as you could, but the technical difficulties of it all deterred you from coming back quicker.
You didn’t even want to think about what Lux said when they saw the panel where Hange found what was left of your body.
You couldn’t read it. You didn’t. The mere mental image of Hange finding your body all mangled, crushed, burned, and broken was something you never wanted to see.
Hange didn’t even ask how you were back. They didn’t bother asking anything in general. She was just happy to see you and hold you again. The two of you eventually sat on the floor, with you in their lap. The tears didn’t stop flowing, but for once, it was the good kind.
“I missed you”, Hange says, forcing her way through their sobs. “So damn much”
You reached for the tissue box on your desk before pulling away from the hug.
“I missed you too, my love”, you say, wiping away Hange’s tears despite the fact that they were still flowing.
“Am I dead? Is that why I can see you?”, Hange suddenly blurts out.
You laughed, albeit a bit shakily.
“No no no”, you sniffled, still laughing as you grabbed another tissue to wipe your own tears away.
“Let me explain”, you say, fixing yourself on Hange’s lap in an attempt to get comfortable. Words couldn’t describe how much you missed this. “When you all heard the little intercom thing I did when I removed the Power of the Titans, that was when I left this world, not when I actually died at the docks”, the mentioning of that day puts a sour taste on both of your and Hange’s mouths.
Before you could continue with your story, Hange asks: “Are you okay?”
You blinked, tilting your head to one side. “Hm?”
Hange sighed, her hands placing themselves on your waist as their thumbs rubbed your sides comfortingly. “I saw your body Y/N, it was the worst I’ve ever seen a body be mangled”, Hange says, already feeling the pain of having to relive and imagine what she saw that day.
“I’m asking if you’re okay. Yes, I had to experience seeing you that way but you actually had to go through with experiencing it”
You swallowed the lump in your throat. “A little bit. Things like fire still alarm me, which is funny because I spent a good thirty minutes in a spa jacuzzi with the old Levi squad and the-”
“What”
You stopped mid-ramble. “Hm?”
Hange’s eyebrows were furrowed as she looked at you. “What do you mean the ‘old Levi Squad’?”
You clapped your hands in excitement. “Oh yeah!”
“When I left this dimension I brought along the old Levi Squad plus Miche, Bertholdt, Marco, and Ymir. We went around the city and stuff whilst the company I worked at fixed and prepared the machine so we could go back and it was already working but they needed to be sure and stuff since safety y’know? And when we went to this spa place we ended up finishing with a little jacuzzi thing until Eld was like ‘we can go back anytime we want’ and I was like ‘oh shit yeah you right’ then I went ‘fuck it’ then I booked it outta there literally leaving behind my bathing suit which meant everybody who I brought back to life saw my ass and tiddies but that’s fine and then we went back to the company with new outfits and our groceries since you know we have to stock up and them and then we had to walk back all the way to here since the portal was on the fucking docks which makes sense but also like rude. So my coworker Lux is fixing that so we can have the portal somewhere around my house or in my house, I was thinking in my workroom which I haven’t used in a while now that I think about it-”
“Angel”
Hange places her hands on your cheeks.
“You really did all that?”
You smiled. “Mhm! Though I wish I could’ve brought you along but hey we can go there right now-“
“Angel. That’s not what I meant”, Hange chuckles, shaking her head fondly.
“I meant ”, Hange holds your face closer. “That you did all of that? Saving the world and us, then coming back and not just you but also our fallen comrades?”
You blinked. “...Yeah?”
It took maybe a second before Hange laughed, though it sounded more soft and fond than anything. You feel yourself being pulled closer, and in seconds, Hange’s face was inches away from yours.
“I love you”
You felt your chest swell with joy.
“I love you so damn much Y/N”, Hange says, and for the first time…
For the first time, it felt genuine, hearing it from someone else.
Like clockwork, your lips pressed together.
The nostalgia almost made you want to cry again, but you held it in in favor of finally being back to Hange. Your arms draped themselves over Hange’s shoulders, and the hold made it so you could pull Hange closer.
You couldn’t put into words just how much you missed this feeling.
The feeling of being in your safe place. The warmth that came with being in someone who loved and cared about you. Being in their arms, and feeling secure because with them you always felt safe. Protected. With Hange it was always safe. Regardless of where you were, your heart always longed for them.
And-
The two of you pulled away. The shared look between you was a clear enough sign that you were both thinking the same thing. “He misses you too”, Hange says, her tone a clear suggestion.
You nodded. “I miss him too”
So with that, the two of you got up and excitedly made your way downstairs and out of the house.
-
Moblit was sure he was hallucinating.
He didn’t drink during the day, since that was unethical in his book. But he’s beginning to question if he accidentally downed a whole bottle of vodka because he’s confident that Miche is shoving a bottle of what he presumes to be alcohol onto his face. Oluo was behind him too, and Moblit suddenly wants to grab the nearest beer bottle and hopefully make an escape because these are for sure lunatics.
Or maybe he could use it on himself.
Knock the alcohol out of his system, no?
Because if he didn’t do that right this instance then he might just start believing that the people dusting the shelves off really were Gunther and Eld.
So with a nod to himself, Moblit grabs the nearest beer bottle and readies himself to bonk his own head.
But then Hange pops up as they enter the small lounge, and then Y/N is behind her.
The beer bottle doesn’t knock him out.
But the shock does, and he falls to the floor with a firm thud .
You and Hange gasped as you rushed to him, with you focusing your attention on Moblit whilst Hange initiated a quick group hug. You placed Moblit’s head on your lap as you sat on the floor, your fingers brushing his bangs away. You gently shook him. “Moblit?”
No response. “Mobbliiiiit”, you tried again, poking his cheeks and booping his nose.
He stirs a little bit in his state of unconsciousness.
“Sweethearrrrt”, you shook his head sideways. It seems to do the trick because his eyes were now blinking awake.
You looked down on him, your gazes meeting but with nothing said.
Moblit’s expression was blank.
You leaned down to kiss his forehead. “Good morning”, you laughed.
His expression didn’t change.
“Moblit?”
Everyone paused when Moblit reached a hand up to poke Y/N’s cheek.
He hums. “Oh. You’re actually there”, he says, letting his hand fall back down. You nodded, smiling in amusement
“I’m pretty sure he just hit his head and got a concussion”, Eld says, wincing. You nod, your fingers caressing his face as he gazed into your eyes. “He’ll come around I’m sure”, you say, playing with his hair and massaging his temples.
Hange chuckles, getting on the floor with you and snuggling onto your side.
-
It was around the time the sun had set when Petra and Miche came back with Levi and Erwin.
The moment your eyes met you ran.
You launched yourself towards Levi’s body, which ended up with the two of you slamming into Erwin’s body as well. “Kitten! I missed youuuu”, you cried dramatically. Miche and Petra both blinked, but decided not to question it as they went back to look for the others.
Levi grumbled as he squirmed away, leaving you on top of Erwin.
“Hi”, you say as the two of you got up. Erwin opens his arms, and you accept his hug properly. “I missed you”, you whisper, and Erwin hums, nodding as he pulled you closer. “I missed you too, Y/N. Thank you for everything you’ve done”, the two of you pull away, with Erwin’s hand patting your head. You huffed, fixing your hair.
Seriously, I got all bedazzled up and they just rUIn it-
“Should we all have our own little group dinner?”, Hange suggests from behind you.
You practically leaped two feet above the ground. “YES!”, you shouted, grabbing your new phone from your pocket before realizing that you didn’t have your squad’s numbers there. The sudden realization that you had Ymir and Marco’s number pops into mind and you instantly rushed to text them.
resurrector: YALLLL
resurrector: IF YOURE DONE MAKING BABIES WITH YOUR BFS/GFS PLS COME BACKKK
You pocketed your phone.
“Alright! Let’s go make some food I am starving ”, you groaned. Hange chuckled, wrapping her arm around your waist as you all walked back inside the house.
And if Levi and Erwin saw a very petrified-looking Moblit Berner on your sofa then they didn’t bother mentioning it.
After all, today’s been a heck of a crazy day.
Notes:
last chapter will be a bonus lil fun chapter where the characters answer questions so if you wanna catch up till this week just leave your questions in the comments! <3
Chapter 54: You're My Happy Ever After
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Before you began preparing the food you needed to cook, you paused and asked where Eren was first. Levi responded with: “In the Scouts’ apartment, he hasn’t left his room at all”. You nodded, telling Hange, Levi, Erwin, and a still-out-of-it-Moblit that you were going to be back in a few minutes.
You jogged to the apartment, grateful that you remembered to ask the others where Eren’s room was before you went off on your own. You held the clean clothes you bought from the mall and made your way up the stairs. (Elevators were too much of a hassle to figure out to make here in this age.)
The door was unlocked, and you just presumed that that was because Mikasa and Armin visited him often. You opened the door, finding a very lifeless-looking Eren on the bed, his face practically glued to his pillow.
You knocked on the door, signaling him that someone was here.
He doesn’t respond.
You knocked harder.
He groans into his pillow.
Your expression became deadpanned. You closed the door behind you. You stood on the floor in front of the edge of the bed, tapping your foot impatiently.
“Are you getting up or are you matted to the bed already?”, you ask, throwing sass like a bucket of water on him.
Eren practically sprung off the bed. Literally. It was like the mattress decided that it hated him and threw him off with reckless abandon. He was now on the floor, and wow he looks rough. His eyes were as swollen as they could be, and partnered with the eyebags, Eren looked hella sleep-deprived. His clothes were wrinklier than Pyxis’ forehead and overall his condition just looked bad.
“Holy shit you look crusty ”, you winced.
Eren, though offended, rushes to get up and slams into your body.
A breathless ‘ oof ’ leaves your lips as the two of you fell to the floor.
Eren’s words were muffled due to his face being smooshed to the floor, and you tried yet failed to get him off. “ Eren ”, you grunted, patting his back in an attempt to get him to get off. You couldn’t breathe. Oh my god.
“Y/N. Y/N what the fuck ”, Eren finally got up. “You- motherfucker ”, Eren got up, pulling you with him. Shock was still clear on his face, but he seemed to grasp that you were here and that his eyes weren’t playing tricks.
“I wouldn’t refer to myself as one but I did think your mom was hot”, you say offhandedly as you dusted off the (surprise you would never believe it), dust. Eren reeked. You covered your nose, wincing as you opened the door and threw the clean clothes on him.
“Please take a shower”, you say, shutting the door before you went out of the building to inhale some good old oxygen.
-
The house was full.
Every piece of furniture you had was occupied by at least one or two people.
Jean and Marco were sitting together on your sofa chair, quite literally refusing to separate. Ymir and Historia were cuddling together on the floor on the carpet, with Historia on Ymir’s lap as Ymir made funny faces at Historia’s baby. Jiro was laughing continuously, and the sight made a soft and fond emotion glaze over Historia’s eyes.
Eren, who was finally all cleaned up and refreshed, was chatting happily with Mikasa and Armin on the high-chairs in front of the kitchen. Mikasa and Armin were relieved to see him look happy for once, since only Ymir Fritz knows just when was the exact last time that he even felt a smidge of positivity.
Miche, the old Levi Squad, Erwin, and Levi were sitting on the couch, all catching up whilst Oluo and Miche were already downing some of the alcohol. No one batted an eye when Levi happily took his seat.
On Erwin.
No one saw it. Oh, you saw Levi squirm in a manner that seemed to be intentional? You’re just seeing things, don’t be silly.
In the midst of the chatter and the positive vibes in the air, you, Hange, and Moblit were busy in the kitchen.
It’s not like you forgot how to cook. That wasn’t why you were taking so long. You were cutting things and flipping them in their pans like how you always did. You haven’t lost your touch there.
It was the two bodies that were refusing to remove themselves from you.
“To the fridge!”, you say, with your voice in an act and your hand holding the wooden spoon, pointing to your left, pretending to be a captain as Hange and Moblit walked to the fridge. The two of them had created this makeshift seat for you, and they refused to do anything else unless you sat on their arms interlocked. You had no idea how they weren’t uncomfortable, but they seemed to be more than happy to be your little crew as you sailed back to the stove after grabbing the marinated eggs.
You were making a big batch of tonkotsu ramen, but you were only really making the meat, marinated eggs, and the other additives like spring onions, garlic, and nori. The ramen was a Japanese branded instant pack, but you and Lux often bought it because of how authentic the ‘broth’ tasted. The smell of it was filling the whole first floor of the house, and the smell of the pork being seared in a separate pan was really beginning to make your stomach grumble.
“Lower thee seat”, you say loudly.
Hange and Moblit both chuckled as they squatted down a bit, allowing you to cut the marinated hard-boiled eggs open.
“Darling could you be a dear and prepare the bowls and utensils?”, you turn to Moblit, your expression being free of any stress or burden. Moblit and Hange loved to see it.
“But I’d have to let you down”, Moblit says, not even showing a single ounce of strain from holding you for a whole twenty minutes. Hange hums, agreeing. “If he lets go then I’ll have to let go too”, Hange says, her tone showing sadness. As if they were saying ‘you want us to let go?’, but it was a telenovela scene and you were hanging off the edge of a cliff or building and they had to choose between letting you go or letting the world burn.
Dramatic, really.
“If you let me down I’ll give kiss”, you say, prolonging the ‘ss’.
Moblit drops you.
Hange was thankfully there to catch you, chuckling softly as she set you down. You’d be lying if you said that being sandwiched in between the two of them wasn’t one of the best life experiences you had. Moblit was happily preparing the bowls, even grabbing the forks for those who didn’t know how to use chopsticks (Oluo).
Funny story: Jean and Eren wouldn’t have learned how to use chopsticks if it weren’t for you and Armin teasing them about how they were both losing. It was fine until Jean so stubbornly began figuring it out which riled Eren up even more then voila! A very chaotic two hours later, the two of them were sulking as they slurped their instant ramen with their chopsticks, both with bruised heads because they somehow ended up headbutting each other in the midst of their competition.
You told Eren that he wasn’t allowed to heal it, because that would be unfair to Jean. Surprisingly enough, Eren obliged and the two of them suffered the consequences of their actions.
But hey, at least they learned something new from it!
One, don’t fucking shoulder each other like giraffes when they fight with their necks. Two, how to use chopsticks!
Oh and that things like grappling at each other could lead to an accident such as nearly burning your house down.
But anyway!
You served everything in everyone’s preferred proportions, not forgetting to not put the little blob of chili oil on Petra and Historia’s bowls.
You clapped your hands to catch everyone’s attention as soon as you finished placing the last bowl onto the dining table.
“Let’s eat!”
-
There were a few things that you expected when you entered the portal back into the Attack on Titan universe. Things like some of your friends experiencing legit shock, a couple back and forth ‘what the fuck’s’ and ‘how the fuck’s’. But that was it. As long as you explained how you got there, things would be fine.
What you didn’t expect, was getting scolded by Eren.
Sure, Hange and maybe Levi would give you a piece of their minds. About how reckless of a plan the one you did that day was, or how you didn’t have to kill yourself just for everyone’s sake. How letting yourself get burned and crushed alive was one of the worst things you could’ve done to yourself.
But hey! Everything worked out, didn’t it?
As soon as Eren arrived at the house, fresh and not a literal garbage rat, he was out for blood.
“Y/N FUCKING ZOE!”
Everyone spat out their drinks at that.
Eren had stomped his way over to you, where you were standing by the sofa as you gave everyone their drinks. Just as you finished handing out the last glass of champagne, Eren grabbed you by your arms and began violently shaking you.
“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!”, he exclaimed, shaking you with reckless abandon as he shouted at your face. Due to the unpleasant whiplash, you were unable to make out what he was saying. You were sure that there were a ‘sacrificing yourself for my sake’ and an ‘I FUCKING LOST AN INCH OF MY LIFE Y/N! ’ screamed at your face.
Eren eventually let you go, and you just hugged him as he sighed.
“You’re insane you know”, Eren sags against you. You laughed, letting your ear go against his chest. You could hear the firm and continuous heartbeat. Eren was alive. Your arms tightened their hold around him. He’s alive. I saved him.
“I’m glad that you’re okay”
Eren huffs against your hair. “I’m happy that you are too, you fucking lunatic”
And here you were! With all of you eating at the dining table and the bar table.
“Oh, by the way”, you say, catching everyone’s attention. “You know how the dimension stuff works, right?”, you ask, mouth still half-full. Everyone nods at that. You clap your hands, swallowing the rest of your food.
“As it turns out”, you start, recalling what Lux had said.
“My dimension machine didn’t use the Attack on Titan source”
Everyone blinked. “Hah?”, Eren was the first to react, followed by Jean and Armin. You nodded aggressively. “In actuality, it used- drum roll pleeease!”
Hange bites down on her chopsticks and does the drum roll sound on the wooden table.
“A fanfic!”
.
.
.
“Y/N”
You turn to Levi.
“Yes?”
“Quit kidding around”
“I’m not”
“Yes you are”
“No I’m not-”
“Yes you are!”
“NO!-”
Erwin and Moblit both did their job in calming the two of you down.
“If a fanfic was the source that your machine used, then does that mean that everything that happened was written by some person somewhere out there in your dimension?”, Erwin asks. Everyone had a solid grasp on what fanfiction was, since you had shown it to almost everyone at some point in their lifetime.
You drank some of your water before speaking. “Yes and no”, you start, clearing your throat. “The dimension machine basically took the fanfic that I was reading that morning and used its plotline to generate this universe”
Hange turns to you. “But wait- How does that work? Like if we were to put it to a hypothesis, that would mean that you had to… live, through the character that the fanfic was centered around, no?”, Hange asks, ever the smart person they were.
You nod. “It just so happened that the fanfic I was reading the night before had the whole plot written out. OH! Lux said that it was a fanfic that the machine used, but the main source was still the Attack on Titan universe”
Levi blinked. “So. You’re saying: That the whole four years of hell that we went through, was because some bastard out there wrote their own version of our story?”
You nod, smiling as you slurped the noodles down.
“But we should be grateful!”, Hange stated. “If that’s the case, then that means that some things weren’t supposed to happen, like some of us surviving or even Y/N getting the Four-Armed Titan”, she says, and you immediately lit up with excitement as you remembered one specific detail.
“The only thing that was taken from the fanfic was me getting the Four-Armed Titan! Everything else that happened, happened because I did things out of my own free will”, you say, which causes everyone to pause.
“So…Does the fanfic have anything to do with this exact outcome?”
You shrugged. “I dunno, I didn’t get to read the first chapter since I was too sleepy, so who knows? This whole thing might’ve been written from the beginning”
Armin raises his hand. “Technically speaking, if you ‘ lived ’ through the main character in that fanfic, would that make it so every emotion, action, and history you felt here already be planned out?”
Before anyone could ponder over it, you add: “I don’t think so, because things like my trauma from back in the real world are still with me, so I think I just got lucky with choosing the right fanfic”
Eren looks at you curiously. “So there just so happened to be a fic that catered to your life experiences?“
You snap a finger at him. “ That or the fic is being altered as we speak, again, the only thing that was taken from the fic was the Four-Armed Titan, anything else is out of my own free will, so that fic that was used may as well be a new version of itself, somewhere out there”
“Any chance you might wanna read it?”, Erwin asks, and you hum. “Maybe? I have a drawn version of the foursome we had but I wouldn’t mind reading it in detail if I can-”
Multiple mouths spat out their water at you.
-
It was eleven in the evening, and everyone had gone to the Scouts’ apartment to get some rest. You left the reunion with Sasha, Connie, and the others like Reiner for tomorrow. Jean said that they were visiting their families, so it would be around tomorrow when they would come back. Bertholdt was off somewhere, looking for Reiner who was no doubt busy with helping Marley recover their trampled upon home.
You sighed as you finally got your socks on. You yeeted yourself onto your bed, practically melting onto the mattress.
“ Oh I’ve missed this”, you say, taking one deep breath before exhaling it all slowly.
Before Eren left with Mikasa and Armin, he pulled you aside just as he was finished with wiping the bowls after Marco handed them to him after washing them.
“The document we found that day, could that have been a file from the fanfic you mentioned?”
You hummed, pondering over it. “Lux did say that the fanfic author gave a file document somewhere, though I don’t remember much of the night before”, you fished your phone out of your pocket, not at all surprised to find Lux already typing in a message. The message arrived, and on it read: ‘chapter 41 on the fic, there’s a link to a document about the titans and their blood type, read it it's fucking minDBLOWING’.
You blinked.
“Yeah, I guess you’re right”, you say to Eren, who makes an expression of understanding.
You felt the bed dip on both sides before two warm bodies pressed against your front and back.
Hange and Moblit said nothing as they snuggled with you, their arms holding you securely as they sandwiched you with their bodies. Being held like this felt amazing. Death made you realize just how much you took your good experiences for granted. If you were being completely honest, you didn’t know why you never had a second thought about getting yourself killed for Eren’s sake.
Yes, you cared about him, and yes he deserved more than what he originally had, but you would be lying if you said that you felt bad for not even thinking of the others.
How Hange would feel. How Moblit would feel. How Levi, Erwin, your squad, and basically everyone who cared about you would feel.
In that split moment at the docks, all you thought was that ‘ this is my opportunity ’.
Maybe Yelena was right. You had no regard for your own life and safety. You only cared about others. Though the latter part was commendable in some ways, you could confidently say that a handful of the very same people you cared about wouldn’t agree that that specific trait is something to be praised and placed on a pedestal on.
“What’s on your mind?”
You placed your hand over Moblit’s that was placed on your waist.
“Just…”, you trail off, not knowing where to start. Hange presses a kiss to your forehead, her thumb rubbing your side, her hand just barely an inch away from your and Moblit’s hands. “If it’s about the whole thing with you being a little brat at the dinner table earlier then we promise we’re not mad”
“PFFFFFT!”, you let out, laughing afterward. “It’s a nice thought to think that you think that I feel bad”
Moblit’s breath hitches against your nape.
Ah, yes. The little thing you did at the dinner table.
It was nothing, really.
Your hands just so happened to have placed themselves between Moblit and Hange’s inner thighs, where you just so happened to rub your pinky fingers over their conveniently placed crotches. See? It wasn’t your fault! The fact that their crotches were there had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that you placed your hands there.
“You brat ”, Hange sighed, slightly gripping your side. “Not even a full twelve hours of being back and you’re already being a pain”. Moblit chuckles, rubbing your waist.
You pout, opening your eyes and meeting Hange’s gaze. “It pains me to be such a menace, believe me”, you put the back of your hand on your forehead, tilting your head back dramatically, causing you to nuzzle into the crevice between Moblit’s face and the pillow you were sharing.
Soft lips pressed against yours.
The hand that was on your forehead slowly went down as your body relaxed. You felt Moblit’s lips press against your nape, and the feeling of it caused goosebumps to spread throughout your body like waves crashing down.
You didn’t know what it was.
But being held so close like this… felt amazing.
You didn’t know what the future held for you.
At all.
It was scary. For sure. The whole four years you spent with everyone, you stood on-guard with them with the knowledge of knowing basically everything. You knew what to expect. You knew what to do in case something went wrong. Sure, there were a few mishaps along the way. Like the bullet that was meant for Sasha being an Anti-Titan bullet. Or that time when you found out about the whole blood types thing, which changed the course of everything.
Everything changed that day.
So maybe that was it.
The fact that you no longer had any knowledge of what would happen from here on out.
Because that’s what you’ve been doing, for the last four years of your life. You dedicated your heart and life to saving everyone, not even looking back to check up on your own mental and physical health. As ashamed as you were to admit it(especially to Hange), you never saw it as a bad thing.
But here you were now.
Alive, and in the people who cared the most about you’s arms.
“Angel”, Hange whispered as she pulled away. “Spend the rest of your life with us? Please?”
You turn behind you. Moblit meets your gaze, and he smiles. “If you will…allow me?”
You wriggled around excitedly as you faced him. “Yes please”, you smiled, leaning up to kiss Moblit on the lips.
Hange squealed.
It wasn’t the first time you two kissed. It was, in fact, the second. The first time you ever kissed was under a conveniently placed mistletoe. Hange was the person who placed it, but still. The squirming shook the mattress slightly as you and Moblit chuckled when the two of you pulled away.
“Me too me too!”, Hange rolled herself over your body and in between you and Moblit.
“I want kisses too!”
There were plenty enough hours of the night for that, so you and Moblit went to work.
-
Levi went to grab Erwin’s cape which he left behind, with Erwin standing at the front door waiting for him.
If the two of them heard distinct noises from upstairs then they didn’t bother to comment on it.
“Be a good girl and stay still”, they heard from the window as they walked away.
Nothing. They heard nothing.
The smell of air-conditioning filled your lungs as you inhaled the cool air. Hange’s hand went to your waist as soon as they entered behind you. Hange let go of the glass door, the two of you breathing a sigh as you finally left the hot air from outside.
You went to the reception area, where you told the person in charge that you had a whole group of people coming after you and that you were the person who reserved the whole establishment. They smiled, nodding as they handed you the small clipboard with the bill.
You pulled the money out of your wallet, trying then failing to hide the wince on your face as you saw the visible dent in the leather as a stack of the bills were removed.
You and Hange went to the little snack area and bought some drinks, and while you were it, you took your shoes off and put them on the shoe rack.
A whole month had passed since then.
There were a few things you needed to get used to once the reality of being back finally sunk in.
One, you were terrified of anything that radiated heat on your skin.
Sure, you were able to cook anything and everything as long as you didn’t get too close to the fire. But things like taking hot showers were something that you refused to take. It was either lukewarm or cold, no other exceptions. One time you accidentally turned the shower valve to the wrong temperature, and the hot water sprayed down on you like fucking trauma rain. Apparently, your scream was loud enough to call the nearest person to run and see if you were okay.
Said person was Moblit, who had to calm you down and comfort you because your mind had spiraled to that day when you felt hot temperatures at their worst.
So yeah. Hot showers.
Two, you were no longer a titan shifter.
Which meant that you no longer could just injure yourself at any point of the day and just heal it. This came as a struggle for both you, Eren, and Armin. One time you accidentally cut your leg because of a piece of debris that you were carrying whilst you were helping Paradis clean the residual mess off.
You just sat there, waiting for the wound to disappear off into steam.
“My love, you can’t heal anymore”, Moblit whispered behind you, carrying his own piece of debris.
You were benched for the rest of the day, much to your annoyance and Eren’s amusement. In retaliation, you chucked a piece of broken glass and successfully cut the skin on the side of his hand. He was then benched with you, much to his annoyance and your well-deserved amusement.
Three, you were surrounded by lovesick young adults.
Okay, so, you being completely in love with Hange, and slowly falling just as hard for Moblit, your feelings as a mature twenty-six-year-old were completely justifiable. You had all the experience in the world to understand that the relationship you had with your two current significant others’ was more than you could ever deserve.
Erwin and Levi were soulmates. Mates. Two peas in a pod. Erwin was the sugar to Levi’s tea, however you want to describe them. They were in love. So fucking in love it even made you swoon when Erwin would just do something as simple as kissing Levi on his head whenever he felt like it. In all honesty, all they were missing were the goddamn rings.
Ymir and Historia were doing amazing. After getting the farmer out of the way, Ymir helped Historia rebuild the home that they envisioned for each other. Jiro was way more fond of Ymir than she was with the farmer, and eventually, they developed the parental relationship that Jiro was lacking with the farmer. Historia had never been happier. She finally had a family with Ymir, who saw Jiro as her own. “I’ll love you and our baby for the rest of my life”, Ymir whispered when she was watching Historia and Jiro sleep, the three of them sharing the bed.
Unbeknownst to her, Historia heard her, loud and clear.
They weren’t going to waste their second chance at the life they wished they had. Because you were able to give them this. They weren’t going to just let it slip away. Historia and Ymir knew that deep down, they had more than enough time to be together and be happy together.
Jean and Marco were inseparable. Where Jean was, Marco would be an earshot away, and where Marco was, the chances of Jean being just a couple of steps away were as probable as Eren and Jean getting into fights.
Speaking of Eren.
You didn’t know what was going on with him, since he seemed to be completely smitten with someone. At first, you thought it was Mikasa, since, of course. Then you thought it was Armin. But then you overheard Marco and Jean talking to Eren at one point, and then you spat out your drink because holy shit.
You smiled subconsciously as you ate the salty potato chips in your hand.
Those three had something going on, you were sure of it.
As for Armin and Mikasa? You had no idea.
Annie and Reiner were still somewhere off in Marley, and you haven’t seen Bertholdt since he left to look for them. According to the text he sent to you, things were fine over where he was. You often kept in touch with him, but as of late, he seemed to be busier with helping rebuild Marley.
Sasha and Niccolo were focusing on themselves, of course, after you gave Niccolo the traditional shovel talk.
Connie was often busying himself with helping Paradis, completely uninterested in anything as fleeting as romance.
Along with rebuilding the damages of Paradis, you had prepared something for Levi.
“This is ridiculous”, Levi said, annoyed at the blindfold that was covering his eyes.
Of course, the last time he was blindfolded, he got railed within an inch of his life. But he wasn’t on a bed right now, with the guarantee of that. He was outside, with you, Erwin, and Hange leading him across what felt like an endless field of grass.
“Okay okay we’re here”, you say, and Erwin takes that as his signal to start undoing Levi’s blindfold.
“Keep your eyes closed okay?”, Hange says, and Levi gives his signature ‘tch’ but complies nonetheless.
You all lead him a bit closer to the new destination. “Open!”, you and Hange say excitedly, and Levi slowly opens his eyes, adjusting to the sudden brightness as he blinks the blurriness away.
Levi’s eyes widened once he realized what this was.
“Surpriiiise!”, you exclaimed.
“Do you like it? Do you like it?”, you asked, looking at Levi before looking back at the newly built village.
This specific village was for the Underground refugees.
You built it around the year before you attacked Marley, and it wasn’t until recently that you finished it. You purposely built it where you knew it wouldn’t be affected by the Rumbling, so as soon as you got back, you did the finishing touches with the team that helped you build it. Of course, it was harder now since you didn’t have your titan to help you, but you could only find excitement in the midst of finishing the large village.
It was time that those people in the Underground got to experience being under the sun.
You and Historia managed to remove the fee policy, making the whole process easier.
It took a while, but your dream was eventually realized.
“This…”, Levi trails off.
“MHM!”, you nod aggressively. Levi looks at you, then back at the sight of refugees being helped out of the Underground’s staircase exit. “How did you…?“
“It took a while, but we built everyone a new home. Of course, the Underground is going to be renovated. I actually managed to help with rebuilding a good few hundred houses, but we mostly focused on providing medical care”
Levi swallowed the lump in his throat. “You really did all of this?”
You nodded. “Yep! Though I couldn’t have done it without everyone’s help”
Levi turns to you and wraps his arms around you. Hange was quick to react by saying ‘AWWW’. You chuckled as you held Levi close, your shirt slightly dampening with what was one hundred percent his tears. Erwin and Hange eventually joined in on the hug, with Levi cursing because this was too much affection in public and he was going to commit a crime-
“Y/NNNNNN“
You grunted as you were bodyslammed to the ground.
“ Sasha- ”
“Y/NNN!”, another body added to the pile as you grunted yet again. You looked up, finding Sasha and Connie on top of you, seemingly unaware of the fact that you were dying. You got up, dusting off your clothes as you saw everyone else walking inside.
“What’s got you so riled up?”, you ask. Sasha and Connie got up, helping you stand as you fixed yourself up. “On our way here we came across a group of people who asked to take pictures with us!”, Sasha said excitedly.
“They asked if we were ‘cosplaying’ but we didn’t know what that was which made them even more surprised but it turned out well! One of the girls gave us her like, ‘Twitter’, or something, see?!”, Connie held his phone out for you. True to his words, the girl’s Twitter was on his screen. In the post that was four pictures, each filled with your friend group posing with five unknown girls and guys.
This was something you told everyone before you left this morning.
“You will be recognized, act like you don’t know what they’re talking about”
“Even Captain Levi got swarmed a couple of times”, Eren laughed, much to Levi’s annoyance.
All of you: Hange, Moblit, Levi, Erwin, Eren, Armin, Sasha, Mikasa, Jean, Marco, Ymir, Historia, Connie, and Lux, eventually got ready to go into the main event for today.
The Trampoline Park.
-
This was a bad idea.
You would think that you would have learned your lesson, what with you going grocery shopping with the once deceased Scouts at one point. Ymir crashed the cart into a shelf full of wine, Oluo knocked over two whole aisles, and Miche accidentally offended someone because he was sniffing an apple loudly which made the woman next to him offended as she thought that Miche was hinting that she smelled bad.
But that was just one time.
Surely, your friends would keep themselves controlled since you were in public. Right? I mean, you did reserve this whole establishment just for that specific reason, but somehow they managed to terrorize even the staff.
Sasha and Connie ended up bringing one of the new employees down with them to the foam pit. Jean and Marco made out in one of the tunnels leading from one mini-tower to the next. Levi was pushed down a foam pit by Eren, which resulted in a very loud and almost exciting chase. You and Hange watched from one of the towers as Levi chased Eren throughout the whole obstacle course, the two of them disregarding the fact that the obstacle course was even there.
Eren was saved by Jean and Marco, who pulled him up into one of the mini-towers.
But they underestimated Levi since he straight-up climbed the tower.
Eren, Jean, and Marco screamed as they made a fucking run for it.
The indoor park as a whole was around five acres. The place was massive. Yet somehow, Eren, Jean, and Marco managed to run through the whole scope of it, with Levi trailing behind them. Eventually, when the three came back to where you were, zooming past you so fast you could feel the wind of them go by, Levi stops in front of you and Hange.
“Help me catch them”
You and Hange, ever the crazy motherfuckers you were, got up and ran.
Armin and Sasha who were standing on one of the tall trampolines had screamed: “EREN! Y/N AND HANGE ARE HELPING HIM!”. Eren and Jean ran even faster, leaving behind Marco who was tackled by Levi.
Mikasa, Ymir, and Historia, who were doing another obstacle course, were pushed off their platforms as Eren and Jean pushed their way through. The two of them split up, you and Hange giving each other a high-five before you separated.
“EREN YOU MOTHERFUCKER!”
“THIS-”, Eren heaved as he ducked under a circular opening in the enclosed foam pit’s bridge. “FEELS VERY FAMILIAR!”
You followed behind him, and the sound of you getting close was enough for Eren to turn and jump up onto a trampoline. “I CAUGHT YOU LAST TIME DIDN’T I?!”, you responded, leaping onto the trampoline and jumping up and down as you skipped your way to Eren who was struggling to get off with you making him lose his balance.
Eren did the unthinkable.
He jumped onto another trampoline, before leaping off of it, and into another foam pit.
A ten-foot drop.
“You fucking-”, you heaved, getting off the trampoline. “BASTARD!”, you shouted.
Everyone who was watching, staff included, gasped as you also jumped off.
“OH C’MON!”, Eren groaned as he got up from the foam pit, struggling all the way until he climbed off using the small ladder. You powered your way through, using Jean’s screaming from another place somewhere in the indoor park as motivation as you made it to the ladder.
All the running felt heavy on your chest.
“Y/N! Hange caught Jean!”, Erwin shouted from where he sat with Moblit in the snack area.
You pushed aside the building fatigue as you saw Eren run towards the direction of where the ball pit was.
With reckless fucking abandon, you threw yourself at him, the two of you falling to the ball pit as you tackled Eren down with you. You could hear everyone scream as they finally saw you catch him, and you relished in the glory before you and Eren started gasping for air.
“Come with me- you fucking- shithead ”, you heaved, pulling Eren out of the ball pit with you as you went to where Hange and Levi were. The three of you celebrated, whilst Jean, Eren, and Marco sulked as they were put into ‘jail’ in one of the foam-covered pillars.
Sweat rolled off your body as you went to Hange, the two of you falling to the floor in exhaustion.
Eventually, you and Hange went out to the lounge to grab some water from your bags, which you had left in the reception area.
It was sunset outside, the golden hues just barely painting the sky.
“Angel?”
You took a deep breath after you swallowed the water before looking back at Hange. “Yeah?”
“Wanna get married?”
You choked.
Choked until you were coughing loudly. To the point that Moblit stepped out and went to your aid. The two of them patted your back, trying to get you to stop as you cleared your throat. You’re not a titan anymore Y/N. You took a small sip of water. You’re in the real world too, you can’t die here.
“My love, are you okay?”, Moblit wiped away the tears that formed in your eyes from coughing too hard.
You nodded. “Just peachy ”, you coughed, hitting your chest.
“What happened?”, Moblit asked Hange. Hange shrugs. “I just asked if we should get married”
Moblit blinks.
You expected him to react the same way, but all he does is turn to you.
“What do you think?”
You gave them a look. What do I think? You’ve been dating for a month! Isn’t that too soon? Ah, well, Hange could just be joking. That’s just how they are. You were overthinking this. For suuuuure.
“Angel”
A hand holds you by your cheek, and soon you felt Moblit’s arms wrap around your waist as his front pressed against your back. You meet Hange’s gaze, and it’s as gentle and as warm as ever. “There’s no pressure, yeah?”, she says, leaning down to kiss your forehead.
You felt Moblit’s hand go over yours, the cool silver of the ring you and Hange picked out from your jewelry box pressing against the back of your hand.
“We can have promise rings if you’re up for it”, you suggest.
Hange and Moblit’s faces lit up.
You shimmied out of Moblit and Hange’s hold and went to the small sweets area near the entrance and exit of the indoor park.
They watched you curiously, waiting for you to return. You rushed back to them, a smile on your face as you told them to hold their hands out. They complied easily, not even questioning you. You tell them to close their eyes, and they listen. You licked your lips, excitedly slipping the candy rings onto their ring fingers that didn’t have the legit rings around them.
“Open!”, you exclaim. Hange looks down at the ring. “What’s this?”, they asked. You tell them what it is, and Hange’s face went as happy as a face could be. Moblit began licking on his, and Hange spent the next two minutes wailing and crying because a candy ring was the best gift you could ever get for them.
An idea pops into mind.
“First one to the tallest tower in the park gets to buy me my candy ring”
They ran.
You couldn’t help but laugh as you heard Moblit and Hange telling everyone inside to get out of their way, and the only thing that spread through your chest was fondness.
You loved them. You really did.
But you were happy. Happier than you could ever be, and you knew that it would only get better.
That was something you were going to hold to your heart for as long as you lived.
It was weird.
Really fucking weird.
But you didn’t mind.
It was your kind of weird anyway.
Notes:
THANK YOU FOR READING!!!!!
the last chapter is just a little bonus chapter, but this fic is officially done! tysm for all of the support you've given for my first aot fic, i really loved every second i spent for this, and i hope all of you did too, see you in the bonus chapter for the character q&a!!
Pages Navigation
darkeeveee (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Jun 2021 10:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
misaki_and_mikasas_loyal_wife on Chapter 1 Mon 07 Jun 2021 11:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
JadeTilly on Chapter 1 Sun 04 Jul 2021 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
studmuffin (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Aug 2021 02:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sunny (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Nov 2021 08:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
NotBongBong on Chapter 1 Thu 07 Oct 2021 02:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
flirtjimin on Chapter 1 Wed 24 Nov 2021 02:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
catouffle on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Nov 2021 02:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
palomalexa on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Apr 2023 03:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Jan 2022 06:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Jan 2022 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wandering_magician on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Feb 2022 10:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vicious_07 on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Mar 2022 02:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vicious_07 on Chapter 1 Sat 17 Aug 2024 06:26PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 17 Aug 2024 06:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Captain_Halo on Chapter 1 Thu 21 Apr 2022 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
iloveulotsnlots on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Nov 2022 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
LeviLover1322 on Chapter 1 Mon 05 May 2025 09:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
zzzco (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 07 Jun 2021 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
catouffle on Chapter 2 Tue 08 Jun 2021 03:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Yeagerlynn on Chapter 2 Tue 08 Jun 2021 03:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
catouffle on Chapter 2 Tue 08 Jun 2021 03:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
alecstrasza on Chapter 2 Wed 09 Jun 2021 03:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
catouffle on Chapter 2 Wed 09 Jun 2021 06:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
alecstrasza on Chapter 2 Wed 09 Jun 2021 01:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Toolman_Fangirl on Chapter 2 Wed 11 Aug 2021 04:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
alecstrasza on Chapter 2 Wed 11 Aug 2021 07:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 2 Wed 12 Jan 2022 06:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 2 Wed 12 Jan 2022 06:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
loveaaa on Chapter 2 Thu 17 Jun 2021 05:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
catouffle on Chapter 2 Tue 10 Aug 2021 03:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
AnRa0329 on Chapter 2 Fri 25 Jun 2021 10:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
GOLDBATHROOM (Guest) on Chapter 2 Tue 20 May 2025 01:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mzuark on Chapter 2 Sat 28 Aug 2021 08:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
TAPRONIRELAND (Guest) on Chapter 2 Tue 20 May 2025 11:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 2 Wed 12 Jan 2022 06:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
TAPRONUK (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 19 May 2025 04:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation